.~  ~   PPROPER TY OF.
1817 
A R T ES SC I E N T A VERITAS




'I~~~~~  I.!, i




S%




I




i




6 ofarl
 -D-     eI
I 2)
f;J 0
o I0 1


37V S
Original Seri     t es, 120.
Original Series, ISM.


THREE MIDDLE-ENGLISH VERSIONS
OF THE
a off ist. PAND
AND


TWO CONTEMPORARY RITUALS FOR THE
ORDINATION OF NUNS.
EDITED,
WITH AN INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND GLOSSARIES,
BY
DR. ERNST A. 'KOCK.


LONDON
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY
BY KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LIMITED,
PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING-CROSS ROAD.
1902.
Price  / 
Price Fifteen Sdillings.




g26 O.6      na6ls engJIiTh T                 t Prigty.
io '  < 7\ ^,Committee of Management:
*0     tt O  Director: DR. FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A.
Treasurer: HENRY B. WHEATLEY, EsQ.
Hon. Sec.: W. A. DALZIEL, ESQ., 67 VICTORIA ROAD, FINSBURY PARK, N.
Hon. Becs.   North & East: Prof. G. L. KITTREDGE, Harvard Coll., Cambr., Mass.
for America: South & West: Prof. J. W. BRIGHT, Johns Hopkins Univ., Baltimore.
LORD ALDENHAM, M.A.                PROF. NAPIER, M.A., Ph.D.
ISRAEL GOLLANCZ, M.A.              EDWARD B. PEACOCK, ESQ.
S. L. LEE, M.A.                    ALFRED W. POLLARD, M.A.
REV. PROF. J. E. B. MAYOR, M.A.    REV. PROF. WALTER W. SKEAT, LrTT.D.
DR. J. A. H. MURRAY, M.A.          DR. HENRY SWEET, M.A.
DR, W. ALDIS WRIGHT, M.A.
(With power to add Workers to their number.)
Bankers: THE UNION BANK OF LONDON, 2, PRINCES STREET, E.C.
THE Early English Text Society was started by Dr. Furnivall in 1864 for the.
purpose of bringing the mass of Old English Literature within the reach of the
ordinary student, and of wiping away the reproach under which England had long.
rested, of having felt little interest in the monuments of her early language and life.
On the starting of the Society, so many Texts of importance were at once taken in
hand by its Editors, that it became necessary in 1867 to open, besides the Original
Series with which the Society began, an Extra Series which should be mainly devoted 
to fresh editions of all that is most valuable in printed MSS. and Caxton's and other
black-letter books, though first editions of MSS. will not be excluded when the con-;
venience of issuing them demands their inclusion in the Extra Series.
During the thirty-nine years of the Society's existence, it has produced, with
whatever shortcomings, an amount of good solid work for which all students of our
Language, and some of our Literature, must be grateful, and which has rendered pos-t
sible the beginnings (at least) of proper Histories and Dictionaries of that Language
and Literature, and has illustrated the thoughts, the life, the manners and customs of
our forefathers and foremothers.
But the Society's experience has shown the very small number of those inheritors
of the speech of Cynewulf, Chaucer, and Shakspere, who care two guineas a year for
the records of that speech. 'Let the dead past bury its dead' is still the cry of Grea'?
Britain and her Colonies, and of America, in the matter of language. The Society has
never had money enough to produce the Texts that could easily have been got ready.
for it; and many Editors are now anxious to send to press the work they have prepared. The necessity has therefore arisen for trying to increase the number of the
Society's members, and to induce its well-wishers to help it by gifts of money, either
in one sum or by instalments. The Committee trust that every Member will bring 
before his or her friends and acquaintances the Society's claims for liberal support.
Until all Early English MSS. are printed, no proper History of our Language or Socia' I
Life is possible.
The Subscription to the Society, which constitutes membership, is ~1 18. a yeafor the ORIGINAL SERIES, and ~1 18. for the EXTRA SERIES, due in advance on the 1st ot
JANUARY, and should be paid by Cheque, Postal Order, or Money-Order, crost 'Union 
Bank of London,' to the Hon. Secretary, W. A. DALZIEL, Esq., 67, Victoria Rd., Finsbury Park, London, N. Members who want their Texts posted to them, must add to
their prepaid Subscriptions e1. for the Original Series, and is. for the Extra Series,
yearly. The Society's Texts are also sold separately at the prices put after them ir
the Lists; but Members can get back-Texts at one-third less than the List-prices by
sending the cash for them in advance to the Hon. Secretary.




Original and Extra Series Books, 1901-1904.                     3
S     The Society intends to complete forthwith the Reprints of its out-of-print Texts of
the year 1866. Prof. Skeat has finisht Partenay; Dr. MeKnight of Ohio King Horn and
Floris and Blancheflour; Dr. Otto Glauning has undertaken Seinte Marherte; and Dr.
Furnivall has revised Myrc's Duties of a Parish Priest, and has Hali Mecidehad and his
Political, Religious and Love Poems in type, so that the Society may have all its Texts
in print by 1904. As the cost of these Reprints, if they were not needed, would have been
devoted to fresh Texts, the Reprints will be sent to all Members in lieu of such Texts.
Though called 'Reprints,' these books are new editions, generally with valuable additions, a
fact not noticed by a few careless receivers of them, who have complained that they already
had the volumes.
W The friends of the Society's Founder and Director, Dr. F. J. Furnivall, to commemorate his 75th Birthday on Feb. 4, 1900, raised a Fund to present him with his
Portrait, and a big three-sculling Boat for his Sunday outings, and to benefit his Early
English Text Society. Out of this Fund, its Committee decided to devote ~200 towards a
new edition of Dr. F.'s Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, A.D. 1303, and its French
original, William of Waddington's Manuel des Pechiez, ab. 1260 (Roxburghe Club, 1861), for
the Original Series of the E. E. T. Soec. in 1901-2, -3; and another ~200 to lessen the
Society's debts to its printers, Clay and Sons, and the Clarendon Press. These sums have
now been paid, and will set free the like part of the Society's money for its Reprints,
which are necessary to enable it to supply complete sets of its Texts. The thanks of the
Society are hereby given to the Subscribers to the Furnivall Birthday Fund.
September 1902. The Original-Series Texts for 1901 were, No. 117, Part"II of the
Minor Poems of the Vernon MS. edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall; The Lay Folks' Catechin by
Archbp. Thoresby, edited by the late Canon Simmons and the Rev. H. E. Nolloth, M.A.;
and Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, A.D. 1303, and the French poem on which it
was founded, Win. of Waddington's Manuel des Pechiez, ab. 1260 A.D., Part I [at Press].
The Extra-Series Texts for 1901 were, No. LXXX11, Gower's Confessio Amantis, vol. 2,
edited by G. C. Macaulay, M.A., No. LXXXIII, Lydgate's DeGuilleville's Pilgrimage of the
Life of Man, Part II, edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall, and No. LXXXIV, Lydgate's Reason
and Sensuality, edited by Dr. Ernst Sieper, Part I.
The Original-Series Texts for 1902 are to be: No. 120, The Rule of St. Benet in unique
Northern prose and Northern verse texts, with Caxton's Summary of the Rule, edited by
Dr. E A. Kock of Lund, and No. 121, The Laud MS. Troy-Book, edited from the unique
Laud MS. 595 by Dr. J. Ernst Wiilfilg of Bonn, Part I.
The Extra-Series Texts for 1902 are to be, No. LXXXV, Alexander Scott's Poems, 1568,
re-edited from the unique Edinburgh MS. by A. K. Donald, B.A.; No. LXXXVI, William
of Shoreham's Poems, re-edited from the unique MS. by Dr. M. Konrath, Part I., and
Lydgate's Reason and Sensuality, edited by Dr. Ernst Sieper, Part II.
The Extra-Series Texts for 1903 ought to be the Second Part of the prose Romance of
Melusine-Introduction, with ten facsimiles of the best woodblocks of the old foreign blackletter editions, Glossary, &c., by A. K. Donald, B.A. (now in India); and a new edition of
the famous Early-English Dictionary (English and Latin), Promnptorium Parvulorum, from
the Winchester MS., ab. 1440 A.D.: in this, the Editor, the Rev. A. L. Mayhew, M.A., will
follow and print his MS. not only in its arrangement of nouns first, and verbs second, under
every letter of the Alphabet, but also in its giving of the flexions of the words. The Society's
edition will thus be the first modern one that really represents its original, a point on which
Mr. Mayhew's insistence will meet with the sympathy of all our Members. But if these
Texts are not ready, as they probably will not be, substitutes will be taken from the others
next mentioned.
The Extra-Series Texts for 1903 will be chosen from Lydgate's DeGuilleville's Pilgrimage
of the Life of Man, Part III, edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall; Dr. M. Konrath's re-edition
of William of Shoreham's Poems, Part 1I.; Prof. Erdmann's re-edition of Lydgate's Siege of
Thebes (issued also by the Chaucer Society); Miss Rickert's re-edition of the Romance of
Emare; Mr. I. Gollancz's re-edition of two Alliterative Poems, Winner and Waster, &c.,
ab. 1360, lately issued for the Roxburghe Club; Dr. Norman Moore's re-edition of The Boo-D
of the Foundation of St. Bartholomew's Hospital, London, from the unique MS. ab. 1425,
which gives an account of the Founder, Rahere, and the miraculous cures wrought at the
Hospital; The Craft of Nombrynge, with other of the earliest englisht Treatises on
Arithmetic, edited by R. Steele, B.A.
The Original-Series Texts for 1903 and 1904 will probably be chosen from Part II of
Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, ed, by Dr. F. J. Furnivall; Part II of the Exeter Book —
Anglo-Saxon Poems from the unique MS. in Exeter Cathedral-re-edited by Israel Gollancz,
M.A.; Part II of Prof. Dr. Holthausen's Vices and Virtues; Part II of Jacob's Well, edited
by Dr. Brandeis; the Alliterative Siege of Jerusalem, edited by the late Prof. Dr. E. Kolbing
and Prof. Dr. Kaluza; an Introduction and Glossary to the Minor Poems of the Vernon
MS. by Mr. H. Hartley; a Northern Verse Chronicle of England to 1327 A.D., in 42,000
lines, about 1420 A.D., edited by M. L. Perrin, B.A.; Prof. Bruce's Introduction to The




4       Texts preparing: The Texts for 1904, 1905, 4c.        Deguilleville.
English Conquest of Ireland, Part II. Dr. Furnivall's edition of the Lichfield Gilds, which
is all printed, and waits only for the Introduction, that Prof. E. C. K. Gonner has kindly
undertaken to write for the book.
The Texts for the Extra Series in 1904 and 1905 will be chosen from The Three Kings'
Sons, Part II, the Introduction &c. by Prof. Dr. Leon Kellner; Part II of The Chester Plays,
re-edited from the MSS., with a full collation of the formerly missing Devonshire MS., by
Mr. G. England and Dr. Matthews; the Parallel-Text of the only two MSS. of the Owl and
Nightingale, edited by Mr. G. F. H. Sykes (at press); Prof. Jespersen's editions of John
Hart's Orthographie (MS. 1551 A.D.; blackletter 1569), and Method to teach Reading, 1570;
Deguilleville's Pilgrimage of the Sowle, in English prose, edited by Prof. Dr. L. Kellner.
(For the three prose versions of The Pilgrimage of the Life of Man-two English, one
French-an Editor is wanted.) Members are askt to realise the fact that the Society has
now 50 years' work on its Lists,-at its present rate of production,-and that there is from
100 to 200 more years' work to come after that. The year 2000 will not see finisht all the
Texts that the Society ought to print. The need of more Members and money is pressing.
Offers of help from willing Editors have continually to be declined because the Society has
no funds to print their Texts.
An urgent appeal is hereby made to Members to increase the list of Subscribers to the
E. E. Text Society. It is nothing less than a scandal that the Hellenic Society should have
nearly 1000 members, while the Early English Text Society has not 3001
Before his death in 1895, Mr. G. N. Currie was preparing an edition of the 15th and 16th
century Prose Versions of Guillaume de Deguilleville s Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, with
the French prose version by Jean Gallopes, from Lord Aldenham's MS., he having generously
promist to pay the extra cost of printing the French text, and engraving one or two of the
illuminations in his MS. But Mr. Currie, when on his deathbed, charged a friend to burn
all his MSS. which lay in a corner of his room, and unluckily all the E. E. T. S.'s copies of
the Deguilleville prose versions were with them, and were burnt with them, so that the
Society will be put to the cost of fresh copies, Mr. Currie having died in debt.
Guillaume de Deguilleville, monk of the Cistercian abbey of Chaalis, in the diocese of
Senlis, wrote his first verse P8lerinaige de l'lHomme in 1330-1 when he was 36.1 Twenty-five
(or six) years after, in 1355, he revised his poem, and issued a second version of it,2 a revision
of which was printed ab. 1500. Of the prose representative of the first version, 1330-1,
a prose Englishing, about 1430 A.D., was edited by Mr, Aldis Wright for the Roxburghe Club
in 1869, from MS. Ff. 5. 30 in the Cambridge University Library. Other copies of this prose
English are in the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow, Q. 2. 25; Sion College, London; and the
Laud Collection in the Bodleian, no. 740.3 A copy in the Northern dialect is MS. G. 21, in
St. John's Coll., Cambridge, and this is the MS. which will be edited for the E. E. Text
Society. The Laud MS. 740 was somewhat condenst and modernised, in the 17th century,
into MS. Ff. 6. 30, in the Cambridge University Library:4 "The Pilgrime or the Pilgrimage of Man in this World," copied by Will. Baspoole, whose copy "was verbatim
written by Walter Parker, 1645, and from thence transcribed by G. G. 1649; and from thence
by W. A. 1655." This last copy may have been read by, or its story reported to, Bunyan,
and may have been the groundwork of his Pilgrim's Progress. It will be edited for the E.
E. T. Soc., its text running under the earlier English, as in Mr. Herrtage's edition of the
Gfesta Romanorum for the Society. In February 1464,5 Jean Gallopes-a clerk of Angers,
afterwards chaplain to John, Duke of Bedford, Regent of France-turned Deguilleville's first
verse Pelerinaige into a prose Pelerinage de la vie humaine.6 By the kindness of Lord Aldenham, as above mentiond, Gallopes's French text will be printed opposite the early prose
northern Englishing in the Society's edition.
The Second Version of Deguilleville's Plerinaige de l'Homme, A.D. 1355 or -6, was englisht
in verse by Lydgate in 1426. Of Lydgate's poem, the larger part is in the Cotton MS.
Vitellius C. xiii (leaves 2-308). This MS. leaves out Chaucer's englishing of Deguilleville's
A B C or Prayer to the Virgin, of which the successive stanzas start with A, B, C, and run all
thro' the alphabet; and it has 2 main gaps, besides many small ones from the tops of leaves
being burnt in the Cotton fire. All these gaps (save the A B C) have been fild up from the
Stowe MS. 952 (which old John Stowe completed) and from the end of the other imperfect
MS. Cotton, Tiberius A vii. Thanks to the diligence of the old Elizabethan tailor and
manuscript-lover, a complete text of Lydgate's poem can be given, though that of an inserted
I He was born about 1295. See Abb6 GOUJET's Bibliothkque frangaise, Vol. IX, p. 73-4.-P. M. The
Roxburghe Club printed the 1st version in 1893.
2 The Roxburghe Club's copy of this 2nd version was lent to Mr. Currie, and unluckily burnt too with
his other MSS.
S These 8 MSS. have not yet been collated, but are believed to be all of the same version.
4 Another MS. is in the Pepys Library.
5 According to Lord Aldenham's MS.
These were printed in France, late in the 15th or early in the 16th century.




Anglo-Saxon Psalters.  More Money wanted. Saints' Lives.


5


theological prose treatise is incomplete. The British Museum French MSS. (Harleian 4399,1
and Additional 22,9372 and 25,5943) are all of the First Version.
Besides his first Pelerinaige de l'homme in its two versions, Deguilleville wrote a second,
"de l'ale separee du corps," and a third, "de nostre seigneur lesus." Of the second, a prose
Englishing of 1413, The Pilgrimage of the Sowle (with poems by Hoccleve, already prnted
for the Society with that author's Regement of Princes), exists in the Egerton MS. 615,4 at
Hatfield, Cambridge (Univ. Kk. 1. 7, and Cains), Oxford (Univ. Coll. and Corpus), and in Caxton's edition of 1483. This version has 'somewhat of addicions' as Caxton says, and some
shortenings too, as the maker of both, the first translater, tells us in the MSS. Caxton leaves
out the earlier englisher's interesting Epilog in the Egerton MS. This prose englishing of
the Sowle will be edited for the Society by Prof. Dr. Leon Kellner after that of the Man is
finisht, and will have Gallopes's French opposite it, from Lord Aldenham's MS., as his gift
to the Society. Of the Pilgrimage of Jesus, no englishing is known.
As to the MS. Anglo-Saxon Psalters, Dr. Hy. Sweet has edited the oldest MS., the
Vespasian, in his Oldest English Texts for the Society, and Mr. Harsley has edited the
latest, c. 1150, Eadwine's Canterbury Psalter. The other MSS., except the Paris one, being
interlinear versions,-some of the Roman-Latin redaction, and some of the Gallican,-Prof.
Logeman has prepared for press, a Parallel-Text edition of the first twelve Psalms, to start the
complete work. He will do his best to get the Paris Psalter-tho' it is not an interlinear
one-into this collective edition; but the additional matter, especially in the Verse-Psalms,
is very difficult to manage. If the Paris text cannot be parallelised, it will form a separate
volume. The Early English Psalters are all independent versions, and will follow separately
in due course.
Through the good offices of the Examiners, some of the books for the Early-English Examinations of the University of London will be chosen from the Society's publications, the
Committee having undertaken to supply such books to students at a large reduction in price.
The net profits from these sales will be applied to the Society's Reprints.
Members are reminded that fresh Subscribers are always wanted, and that the Committee
can at any time, on short notice, send to press an additional Thousand Pounds' worth of work.
The Subscribers to the Original Series must be prepared for the issue of the whole of the
Early English Lives of Saints, sooner or later. The Society cannot leave out any of them,
even though some are dull. The Sinners would doubtless be much more interesting. But in
many Saints' Lives will be found valuable incidental details of our forefathers' social state,
and all are worthful for the history of our language. The Lives may be lookt on as the
religious romances or story-books of their period.
The Standard Collection of Saints' Lives in the Corpus and Ashmole MSS., the Harleian
MS. 2277, &c. will repeat the Laud set, our No. 87, with additions, and in right order. (The
foundation MS. (Laud 108) had to be printed first, to prevent quite unwieldy collations.) The
Supplementary Lives from the Vernon and other MSS. will form one or two separate volumes.
Besides the Saints' Lives, Trevisa's englishing of Bartholomaeus de Proprietatibus Rerum,
the mediaeval Cyclopaedia of Science, &c., will be the Society's next big undertaking. Dr.
R. von Fleischhacker will edit it. Prof. Napier of Oxford, wishing to have the whole of
our MS. Anglo-Saxon in type, and accessible to students, will edit for the Society all the
unprinted and other Anglo-Saxon Homilies which are not included in Thorpe's edition of
AElfric's prose,5 Dr. Morris's of the Blickling Homilies, and Prof. Skeat's of AElfric's Metrical
Homilies. The late Prof. Kolbing left complete his text, for the Society, of the Ancren
Riwle, from the best MS., with collations of the other four, and this will be edited for the
Society by Dr. Thummler. Mr. Harvey means to prepare an edition of the three MSS. of
the Earliest English Metrical Psalter, one of which was edited by the late Mr. Stevenson
for the Surtees Society.
Members of the Society will learn with pleasure that its example has been followed, not
only by the Old French Text Society which has done such admirable work under its founders
Profs. Paul Meyer and Gaston Paris, but also by the Early Russian Text Society, which was
set on foot in 1877, and has since issued many excellent editions of old MS. Chronicles &c.
Members will also note with pleasure the annexation of large tracts of our Early English
territory by the important German contingent, the late Professors Zupitza and Kolbing, the
living Hausknecht. Einenkel, Haenisch, Kaluza, Hupe, Adam, Holthausen, Schick, Herzfeld,
Brandeis, Sieper, Konrath, Wiilfing, &c. Scandinavia has also sent us Prof. Frdmann and
Dr. E. A. Kock; Holland, Prof. H. Logeman, who is now working in Belgium; France, Prof.
1 15th cent., containing only the Vie humaine.
2 15th cent., containing all the 3 Pilgrimages, the 3rd being Jesus Christ's.
3 14th cent.. containing the Vie humaine and the 2nd Pilgrimage. de 'Aw7e: both incomplete.
4 Ab. 1430, 106 leaves (leaf 1 of text wanting), with illuminations of nice little devils-red, green, tawny,
&c.-and damnd souls, fires, angels &c.
5 Of these, Mr. Harsley is preparing a new edition, with collations of all the MSS. Many copies of
Thoroe's book, not issued by the Alfric Society, are still in stock.
Of the Vercelli Homilies, the Society has bought the copy made by Prof. G. Lattansi.




6-           The Original Series of the "tEarly           English    Text Society."
Paul Meyer-with Gaston Paris as adviser;-Italy, Prof. Lattanzi, Hungary,. Dr. von
Fleisolihacker; while America is represented by the late Prof. Child, by Dr. Mary Noyes
Colvin, Miss Rickert, Profs. Mead, McKuight, Triggs, Perrin, &c. The sympathy, the ready
help, which the Society's work has cald forth from the Continent and the United States,
have been among the pleasantest experiences of the Society's life, a real aid apd cheer amid
all troubles and discouragements. All our Members are grateful for it, and recognise that
the bond their work has woven between them and the lovers of language and antiquity
across the seas is one of the most welcome results of the Society's efforts.
ORIGINAL SERIES.
1. Early English Alliterative Poems, ab. 1360 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 16..               1864
2. Arthur, ab.- 1440, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 4s..9
5. Lauder onthe Dewtie of Kyngis, &o., 1556, ed. F. Hall, D.C.L. 48.                             1
4. Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight, ab. 1360, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s..9
5. Hums's Orthographie and Congruitie of the Britan Tongue, ab 1617, ed. H. 13. Wheatley. 4s.  1865
6. Lancelot of the Laik, ab. 1500, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 88
7. Genesis & Exodus, ab. 1250, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 8..
5. Morte Arthure, ab. 1440, ed. E. Brock. 7..
9. Thynne on Speght's ed. of Chaucer, A.D. 1599, ed. Dr. G. Kingsley and Dr. F. 3. Furnivall. 108.
10. Merlin, ab. 1440, Part I., ed. H. B. Wheatley. 28. 6d.
11. Lyndesay's Monarchs, &c., 1552, PartlI., ed.J.3.tSall, M.A. 38.
12. Wright's Chaste Wife, ab. 1462, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. Is.
18. Seinte Marherete, 1200-1330, ed. Rev. 0. Cockayne: re-edited by Dr. Otto Glauniug.. [ Out of print.  1866
14. Kyngf Horn, Florin and 33lancheflour, &c., ed. Rev. J. R. Luniby, B. D., re-ed. Dr. G. H. McKnight. 5s. 
15. Political, Religious, and Love Poems, ed. F. J.Furnivall. [At Press.                         9
16. The Book of Quinte Essence, ab. 1460-70, ed. F. J. Furnivall. 18.                            g
17. ParalelExtracts from 45 MBS. of Piers the Plowman, ed. Rev. W.W. Skeat. Is..o
15. Hall Keldenhad, ab. 1200, ed. Rev. 0. Cockayne, re-edited by Dr. F. J. Furisivall, [At Pres'eit
19. Lyndesay's Monarche, &c.,P Part II., ed. J. Small, M.A. 3s. 6d.                              t
20. Hampole's English Prose Treatises, ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 18.  [Out of print.                 g
21L Merlin, Part II., ed. H. B. Wheatley. 48..o
22. Partenay or Lusignen, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat.
23. Dan Michel'sAyenbite of Inwryt, 1340, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10.. 6d.
24. Hymns to the Virgin and Christ; the Parliament of Devils, &c., ab. 1430, ed. F. J. Furnivall.  1867
25. The Stacions of Rome, the Pilgrims' Sea-voyage, with Clene Maydenhod, ed. F. J. Furnivall. Is. 
26. Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, from R. Thornton's M S., ed. Rev. 0. G. Perry. 2.8. [ Ou t of pri n t. P
27. Levins's Manipulus Vocabulorum, a ryming Dictionary, 1570, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 128.
28. Wflliam's Vision of Piers the Plowman, 1362 A.D.; Text A, PartlI., ed. Rev. W. W.Skeat. 68..
29. Old English Homiles (ab. 1220-30 A.D.). Part I. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 78.
80. Pierce the Ploughmans Crede, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 28.
31. Myro's Duties of aParish Priest,in Verse, ab. 1420 A.D., ed. E. Peacock. 48.                16
32. Early English Meals and Manners: the Boke of Norture of John Russell, the Bokes of Keruynge,
Curtasye, and Demeanor, the Babees Book, Urbanitatis, &e., ed. F. J. Fur-nivall. 12s.
38. The Knight dela Tour Landry, ab. 1440 A.D. A Book for Daughters, ed. T. Wrighit, M. A. 88. 
84. Old EnglishHomilies (before 1300A.D.). PartlII., ed. R. Morris, LL.D. 8s.                    S
55. Lyndesay's Works, Part III.: The Historie and Testament of Squyer Meldrum, ed. F. Hall. 2s.. 9
36. Merlin, Part 11I. Ed. H. B. Wheatley. On Arthurian Localities, by J. S. Stuart Glennie. 128.  1869
37. girDavidLyndesay's Works, Part IV., Ane Satyre of the Three Estaits. Ed. F. Hall, D.C.L. 48.. I
38. Willia~m's Vision of Piers the Plowman, Part II. Text B. Ed. Rev. W. W.Skeat, MA. 108.6(d.
89. Alliterative Romance of the Destruction of Troy. Ed. D. Donaldson&G0. A. Panton. Pt.-I. 108. 6d.
40. English Gilds, their Statutes and Customs, 1389 A.n). Edit. Toulmin Smith and Lucy T. Smithi,
with an Essay on Gilds and Trades-Unions, by Dr. L. Brentano. 21s.                          1870
41. William.Lauder's Minor Poems. Ed. F. J.Furnivall. 38.
42. Beornarduas D ura Rel~amuliaris, Early Scottish Prophecies, &c. Ed. J.R. Lumby, MA. 28.
43. Ratis Raving, and other Moral and Religiois Pieeest. Ed. J. R Lumb~y, M. A.
44. The Alliterative Romance of Joseph of Arimathie, or The Holy Grail: from the Vernon MS1.;
with W. de Worde's and Pynson's Lives of Joseph: ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, ML. A. 5..        1871
45. King Alf~red's West.Baxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, edited from 2 M8S., with an
English translation, by Henry Sweet, Esq., B.A., Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. 108.
46. Legeds ofthe Holy Eood, Symbols of the Passion and CroessPoems, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s.
47. Sir David Lyndesay's Works, Part V., ed. Dr. J. A. H. Muirray. 38.                           i
48. The Times' Whistle, and other Poems, by R. C., 1616; ed. by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 68.           t
49. An Old English M[iscellany, containing a Bestiary, Kentish Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred, and
-I Religious Poems of the 13th cent., ed. from the MSS. by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. 108.     1872.
50. King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. H. Sweet, M. A. Part 11. 10..
51. The Life Of Pt 3qli4na, 2 Versiops3, A.D. 1230, with translations; ed. T. 0. Cockayne & E. Brock. 28..




The   Original Series of -the "Early           English    Text Society."               7
52. Palladium on Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 A.D.), ed. Rev. Barton Lodge, M.A. Part L10.lo.  1872
53. Old-English Homilies, Series II., and three Hymns to the Virgin and God, 13th-century, with
the music to two of them, in old and modemnnotation; ed. Rev.R. Morris, LLD. 8s.            1876
54. The Vision of Piers Plowman, Text C: Riehard the Redeles (by William, the author of the Vision)
and The Crowned King; Part III., ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 18..
55. Generydes, a Romance, ab. 1440 A.D., ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Part I. 88.
56. The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, in alliterative verse; ed. by D. Donaldson, Esq.,
and the late Rev. G. A. Panton. Part IL  108. 6d.                                           1874
57. The Early English Version of the "ICursor Mundi '1"; in four Texts, edited by the Rev. R. Morris,
M.A., LL.D. Part I, with 2 photolithographic facsimiles. 10.. 6d.                             s
58. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., ed. Rev. R. Morris, LL.4D. Part I. 8s..9
59. The "1Cursor Mundi,"' in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part II. 15..                   1 S's5
60. Meditacyuns on the Soper of our Lords (by Robert of Brunne), edited by J. M. Cowper. 28. 6d.  9
61. The Romance and Prophecies of Thomas of Erceldoune, from 5 MSS.; ed. Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 10.. 6d. S
62. The "Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R.Morris. Part1III. 158.                     1876
83. TheBlickling Homilies, 971 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris3. Part Il. 7s..t
64. Francis Thynne's Embleames and Epigrams, A.D. 1600, ed. F. J. Furnivall. 7.9.S
65. Be Domes Dusge (Bede's De Die Judieii), &c., ed. J. R. Lumby, B. D. 2..oi
66. The "1Cursor Mundi,"1 in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part IV., with 2 autotypes. 10..  1877
67. Notes on Piers Plowman, by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. Part I. 21,.                            9
68. The "1Cursor Mundi," in 4 Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R1. Morris  Part V. 25s..                     1878
69. Adam Davie's 5 Dreams about Edward II., &c., ed. F  Furnivall, M.A. 5..
70. Generydes, a Romance, ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Part IL. 4s..
71. The Lay Folks Mass-Book, four texts, ed. Rev. Canon Simmons. 25s..17
72. Palladius on Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 A.D.). Part 11. Ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s.
73. The Blickling Homilies. 971 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. M orri s. Part III1. 10..                  1880
74. English Works of Wyclif, hitherto unprinted, ed. F. D. Matthew, Esq. 20s..9
75. Catholicon Anglicum, an early English Dictionary, from Lord Monson's MS. A.D. 1488, eC., with
Introduction & Notes, by S. J. Herrtage, B.A.; and with a Preface by H. B. Wheatley. 20..  1881
76. Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, in MS. Cott. Jul. E7., eI. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A. PartI1. 10s.. I
77. Beowulf, the unique MS. autotyped and transliterated, edited by Prof. Zupitza, Ph.D. 25,.    1812
78. The Fifty Earliest English Wills, in the Court of Probate, 1387-1439, ed. by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 7s..
79. King Alfred's Crosius, from Lord Tolleinache's 9th century MS., PartI, ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 138..  1888
Extra Volume. Facsimile of the Epinal Glossary, 8thceent., ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 158.                i
80. The Early-English Life of St. Katherine and its Latin Original, ed. Dr. Einenkel. 128.       1884
Si. Piers Plowman: Notes, Glossary, &c. Part IV, completing the work, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M. A. 18.s. SS
82. Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E 7., ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A., LL. D. Part II. 12e. 1885
83. The Oldest English Texts, Charters, &c., ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 208..o
84. Additional Analogs to ' The Wright's Chaste Wife,' No. 12, by W. A. Clouston. 18.            1 810
85. The Three Kings of Cologne. 2 English Texts, and 1 Latin, ed. Dr. C. Horstmlann. 1 78.
86. Prose Lives of Women Saints, ab. 1610 A.D., ed. from the unique MS. by Dr. C. Horstmann. 12..
87. Early English Verse Lives of Saints (earliest version), Laud MS. 108, ed. Dr. C. Horatmann. 20..  1887
S8. Hy. Bradshaw's Life of St. Werburghe (Py~nson, 1521), ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 10..
89. Vices and Virtues, frointhe unique MS., ab. 1200 A.D., ed. Dr. F. Holthausen. Part 1. 8s.    1888
90. Anglo-Saxon and Latin Rule of St. Benet, interlinear Glosses, ed. Dr. H. Logemian. 128..
91. Two Fifteenth-Century Cookery-Books, ab. 1430-1450, edited by MNr. T. Austin. 10,.
92. Eadwine's~anterburyPsalter, fromn the Trin. Canibr. MS., ab. 1150 A.D., ed. F. Harsley, B.A. Pt. 1. 128. 1889
93. D)efensor'sLiberScintillarum. edited fromthe MSS. by Ernest Rhodes. B.A. 128..t
94. Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E7, Part III., ed. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 12.. 1890
95. The Old-English version of Bede's Ecclesiastical History, re-ed. by Dr. Thomas Miller. Part!1, I1. 18s..
(With Reprints of No. 16, The Book of Quinte Essence, and No. 26, Religious Pieces, from R. Thornton'st MS.)
96. The Old-English version of Bede's Ecclesiastical History, re-ed. by Dr. Thomas Miller. Pt. 1, 2. 15.. 1891
97. The Earliest English Prose Psalter, edited from its 2 MSS. by Dr. K. D. Buelbring. Part I.  5sa. V 
98. Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., Part I., ed. Dr. C. llorstmnann. 20..                         1892
99. Cursor Mundi. Part VI. Preface, Notes, and Glogsary, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 108..I
100. Capgrave's Life of St. Katharine, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann, with Forewords by Dr. Furnivall. 20s.  1898
101. Cursor Mundi. Part VII. Essay on the MSS., their Dialects, &c., by Dr. H. Hupe. 10s.           V
102. Lanfrancas Cirurgie, ab. 1400 A.D., ed. Dr. R. von Fleischhacker. Part I. 208.               1894
103. The Legend of the Cross, from a 12th century MS., &c., ed. Prof. A. S. Napier, M.A., Ph.D. 7.. 6.6.,,9
104. The Exeter Book (Anglo-Saxon Poems), re-edited from the unique MS. by!1. Gollancz, M.A. Part 1. 20.. 1895
105. The Prymer or Lay-Folks' Prayer-Book, Camb. Univ. MS., ab. 1420, ed. Henry Littlehales. Part 1. 10s.V.
106. R. Misyn's Fire of Love and Mending of Life (Hampole), 1434, 1435, ed. Rev. R. Harvey, M. A. 15.. 1896
107. The English Conquest of Ireland. A.D. 1166-1185, 2 Texts, 1425, 1440, Pt. I., ed. Dr. Furnivall. 15s.  9
108. Child-Marriages and -Divorces, Trothplights, &c. Chester Depositions, 1561-6, ed. Dr. Furnivall. 15.. 1897
109. The Prymer or Lay-Folks' Prayer-Book, ab. 1420, ed. Henry Littlehales. Part IL. 10s..9
110. The Old-English Version of Beds's Ecclesiastical History, ed. Dr. T. Miller. Part 11, I1. 15..  1898
ill. The Old-English Version of Beds'sa Ecclesiastical History, ed. Dr. T. Miller. Part II, 1 2. 15s.. 9
112. Merlin, Part IV: Outlines of the Legend of Merlin, by Prof. W. E. Mfead, Ph.D. 15..          1800




81             The Extra     Series of the "Early English'Text Society. 
113. Queen Elisbeth's Englishlags of Boethius, Plutarch &O. &c., ed. Miss C. Pemberton. 15s..19
114. Asifrie's Metrical Lives of Saints, Part IV and last, ed. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 10..  1900
115. Jacob's Well, edited from the unique Salisbury Cathedral MS. by Dr. A. Brandeis. Part 1. 10*.
116. An Old-English Ktartyrology, re-edited by Dr. G. Herzfeld. 108.                             9
117.' Kinor Poems of the Vernon KS., edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Part If. 15*.               1901
11.- The Lay Folks' Catechism, ed. by CanongSiiinons a~nd Rev. H. B.Nolloth, M.A. 5'.
119. Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne (1303), and its French original, re-ed. by Dr. Furnivall. Pt. 1. 10..
126. The Rule of St. Benet, In Northern Prose and Verse, & Caxton's Summary,~ed. Dr. E. A. Kock. 15*g. 1.902
121. The Laud XS. Troy-Book, ed. from tho unique Laud MS. 595, by Dr. J. E. Wiilfing. Part I. 15*.  i
122. The Laud KS. Troy-Book, cd. from the unique Laud MS. 595, by Dr. J. E. WtIlling. Part II.  19403
123. Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, 1130.37, and ite French original, re-ed. by Dr. Furuivall. Pt. IL.,
EXTRA SERIES.
The Publication8 for 1867-1901 (one guinea each year) are
I. William of Palerne; or, William and the Werwolf. Re-edited by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 138.    1887
II. Early English Pronunciation with especial Reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, by A. J. Ellis,
F.R.S. Part I. 10s.9 
III. Carton's Book of Curtesye, In Three Versions. Ed. F. J. Furnlvall. 5..                     1868
IV. Havelok the Dane. Re-edited by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 10..
'V.~ Chaucer's Boethius. Edited from the two best MSS. by Rev. Dr. R. Morris 128..
VI. Chevelere Assigne. Re-edited from the unique MS. by Lord Aldenharn, M.A. 3s..
VII. Early English Pronunciation, by A.J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part I.10.             1869
VIII. Queene Elzabethes Aehademy, &c. Ed. F. J.Furnivall. Essays on earlylItalian and Geritiani
Books of Courtesy, by W. M. Rossetti and Dr. E. Oswald. 138..
IX. Awdeley's Fraternitye of Vacabondes, Harman's Caveat, &c. Ed. E. Viles & F. J. Furnivall. 7s. 6d.
X. Andrew Boorde's Introduction of Knowledge, 1547, Dyetary of Helth, 1642, Earnes in Defence of the
Berde, 1542-3. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. 18..                                                     1870
Xi. Barbour's Bruce, Part I. Ed. from MSS. and editions, by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 12*.          9
XII. England in Henry VII.'s Time: a Dialogue between Cardinal Pole & Lupset, by Thom. Starkey,
Chaplain to Henry VIII. Ed. J. M. Cowper. Part II. 128. (Part I. is No. XXXII, 1878, 8..)    1871
XIII. A Supplicacyon of the Beggers, by Simon Fish, 1528-9 A.D., ed. F. J. Furnivall; with A Supplication to our Koste Soueraigne Lorde; A Supplication of the Poore Commons; and The Decaye of
England by the Great Kultitude of Sheep, ed. by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 68..1
XIV. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J.Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Part III. 10*.                     9
XV. Robert Crowley's Thirty-One Epigrams, Voyce of the Last Trumpet, Way to Wealth, &C., A.D.
1550-1, edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 128.                                                    1872
XVI. Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe. Ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 6*.                         o
XVII. The Complaynt of Scotisnde, 1549 A.D., with 4 Tracts (1542-48), ed. Dr. Murray. Part I. 108.. 9
XVIII. The Complaynt of Scotlande, 1549 A.D., ed. Dr. Murray. Part IIL  8..                     1873
XIX. Ours Ladyss Kyroure, A.D. 1530, ed. Rev. J. H. Blunt, M.A. 24*.                             t
XX. Lonelich's History of the Holy Grail (ab. 1450 A.D.), ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part I. 8.9.  1874
XXI. Barbour's Bruce, Part IIL, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 4*3. 
XXII. Henry Brinklow's Complaynt of Roderyck Kors (ab. 1542): and The Lamentacion of a Christian
against the Citie of London, made by Roderigo Mors, A.D. 1545. Ed. J. M. Cowper. 9W.to
XXIII. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J.Ellis, F.R.S. Part iv. 10*.pi,XXIV. Lonelich'sHistory of the Holy Grail. ed. F. J.Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part II. 10*.        1875
XXV. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, ed. Prof. Zupitza. PartlI. 20*.                        i
XXVI. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, ed. Prof. Zupitza. Part II. 14*1.                   1876
XXVII. Bp. Fisher'sxEnglish Works (diedl1515). ed. by Prof. J.E. B. Mayor. PartI, the Text. 16*.  1
XXVIII. Lonelich's3 Holy Grail. ed. F. J.Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part III. 10*B.                  1877
XXIX. Barbour's Bruce. Part III., ed. Rev. W. W.Skeat, M.A. 21*s.                                -'
XXX. Lonelich's Holy Grail, ed. F. J.Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part IV. 15,.                       1878
XXXI. The Alliterative Romance of Alexander and Dindimus, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 68..9
XXXII. Starkey's " IEngland in Henry VIII's time." Pt. I. Starkey's Life and Letters, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 8*. 
XXXIII. GestaRomanorum (englisht ab. 1440), ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 155.                      1879
XXXIV. The Charlemagne Romances:-1. Sir Ferumbras. from Ashm. MS. 33, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 15,.   9
XXXV. Charlemagne Romanees:-2. The Bege off Kelayne, Sir Otuell, &c.. ed. S. J. Herrtage. 12*.  1880
XXXVI. Charlemagne Romances:-3. Lyf of Charles the Grete. Pt. IL. ed. S. J. Herrtage. 16*..1
XXXVII. Charlemagne Romances:-4. Lyf of Charles the Grete. Pt. IT., ed. S. J. Herrtage. 158..  18
XXXVIII. Charlemagne Romances.:-5. The Sowdone of Babylone. ed. Dr. Hauskneeht. 15..
XXXIX. Charlemagne Romances:-6. Rauf Colyear, Roland. Otuel, &c., ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15..  1882
XL. Charlemagne Romances:-7. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part I. I5s..
XLI. Charlemagne Romances:-S. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt. II. 15.. 1883
XLII. Guy of Warwick: 2 texts (Auchinleck MS. and Cain. MS.), ed. Prof. Zupitza. Part I. 15*.     ll
XLIII. Charlemagne Romanoex:-9. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt. Ill. 15*. 1884




Work*s preparing for the "Ea&rly           English   Text Society.'               9
XLIV. Ch    rleane Romances:-lO. The Four Sons of Aymon, ed. Miss Octavia Richardson. Pt. I. 15.. 1884
XLV. Chrlmagne Romanoes:-11. The Four Sons of Aymon, ed. Miss 0. Richardson. Pt. IL. 20..    1885
XLVI. Sir Bevis of Hamton, from the Auchinleck and other MSS., ed. Prof. E. Kalbing, Ph.D. Part I. 108s.,,
XLVII. The Wars of Alexander, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, Lltt.D.,LL.D. 20..                         1888
xLVIII. Sir Beds ofEHamton, ed. Prof. E. Kolbing, Ph.D. Part Il  10s..$
XLIX. Guy of Warwick, 2texts (Auchinleck and Caius MSS.), Pt. IL, ed. Prof J. Zupltza, Ph.D. 15..  1887'
L. Chrean Romances:-12. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part IV. 5s.     is
Li. Torrent of Portyngale, from the unique MS. in the Chetham Library, ed. E. Adam, Ph.D. 10*.  St
LII. Bullein's Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence, 1578 (ed. 1, 1584). Ed. M. & A. H. Bullen. 10..  1888
LIII. Vicary's Anatomie of the Body of Nan, 154, ed. 1577, ed. F. J. & Percy Furnivall. Part I. 15*.
LIV. Caxton's Engliahing of Alain Chartiers Curial, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall & Prof. P. Meyer. 5s.
LV. Barbour's Bruce, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, Litt. D., LL.D. Part IV. 5..                       1889
LVI. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., P.R.8S. Pt. V., the present Engli sh Dialects. 25s..
LVIL. Caxton's Eneydos, A.D. 1490, col, with its French, ed. M. T. Culley, M. A. & Dr. F. J. Furnivall. 138. 1890
LVIII. Caxton's Blanchardyn & Eglantine, c. 1489, extracts from ed. 1595, & French, ed. Dr. L. Kellner. 17s..
LIX. Guy of Warwick, 2 texts (Anchinleck and Camus MSS.), Part III., ed. Prof. J. Zupitza, Ph.D. 15s. 1891
LX. Lydgate's Temple of Glass, re-edited from the MSS. by Dr. J. Schick. 15*..go
LXI. Hocoleve's Minor Poems, I., from the Phillipps and Durham MSS., ed. F. J. Furnivall, Ph.D. 15.. 1892
LXII. The Chester Plays, re-edited from the MSS. by the late Dr. Hermann Deimling. - Part I. 15.. i
LXIII. Thomas a Kempis's De Imitatione Christi, englisht ab. 1440, & 1502, ed. Prof. J. K. Ingram. 15L. 1899
LXIV. Caxton's Godfrey of Boloyne, or Last Siege of Jerusalem, 1481, ed. Dr. Mary N. Colvin. 15s.. I
LXV. Sir Bevis of Hamton, ed. Prof. E. Kol1bing, Ph.D. Part III. 15*.                         1894
LXVI. Lydgate's and Burgh's Secrees of Philisofires. ab. 1445-5O, ed. R. Steele, B.A. 15s.      s
LXVII. The Three Kins' Sons, a Romance, ab. 1500, Part I., the Text, ed. Dr. Furnivall. 10..  1895
LXVIII. Meluamne, the prose Romance, ab. 1500, Part I, the Text, ed. A. K. Donald. 208..9
LXIX. Lydgate's Assembly of the Gods, ed. Prof. Oscar L. Triggs, M.A., Ph.D. 15.8.            1890
LXX. The-Digby Plays, edited by Dr. F. 3. Furnlvall. 15..
LXXI. The Towneley Plays, ed. Geo. England and A. W. Pollard, M.A. 15..                       1807
LXXII. Hoceleve's Regement of Princes, 1411-12, and 14 Poems, edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. 15s.. t
LXXIII. Hoecleve's Xinor Poems, II., from the Ashburnhain MS., ed. I. Gollancz, M.A. [At Pr-ess.  i
LNXI V. Secreta Secretorum, 3 prose Englishings, by Jas. T onge, 1428, ed. R. Steele, B.A. Part I. 208. 1898
LXXV. Speculum Guidonis de Warwyk, edited by Miss G. L. Morrill, M.A., Ph.D. 108..0
LXXVI. George Ashby's Poems, &c., ed. Miss Mary Bateson. 15s.                                 1899
LXXVII. Lydgate's DeGuilleville's Pilgrimsge of the Life of Man, 1426, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Part I. 10..
LXXVIII. The Life end Death of Nary Magdalene, by T. Robinson, c. 1620, ed. Dr. H. 0. Sommer. 5,.
LXXIX. Osaxton's Dialogues, English and French, c. 1483, ed. Henry Bradley, M.A. 10..         1900
LXXX. Nightingale and other Poems, ed. Dr. Otto Glauning. S8..o
LXXXI. Gower's Oonfessio Amantia, edited by G. C. Macaulay, M.A. Vol. I. 158..9
LXXXII. Gower's Confessio Amantis, edited by G. C. Macaulay, M.A. Vol. IIL 15s.               1901
LXXXIII. Lydgate's DeGuilleville's Pilgrimage of the Life of Nan, 1426, ed. Dr. F. 3. Furnivall. Pt. II. 10.,.
LXXXIV. Lydgate's Reason and Sensuality, ed. Dr. E. Sieper. Part I. 58..t
LXXXV. Alexander Scott's Poems, 1568, from the unique Edinburgh MS., ed. A. K. Donald, B.A. 108. 1902
LXXXVI. William of Shoreham's Poems, re-ed. from the unique MS. by Dr. M. Konrath. Part I. 108..,
LXXXVII. Lydgate's Reason and Sensuality, ed. Dr. E. Sieper. Part II. [At Press.
LXXXVIII. William of Shoreham's Poems, re-ed. from tho unique MS. by Dr. M. Konrath. Part II.  1903
EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY TEXTS PREPARING.
Besides the Texts named as at press on p. 12 of the Cover of the Early English Text
Society's last Books, the following Texts are also slowly preparing for the Society:ORtIGINAL SERIES.
The Earliest English Prose Psalter, ed. Dr. K. D. Buelbring. Part II.
The Earliest English Verse Psalter, 3 texts, ed. Roev. R. Harvey, M.A.
Anglo.Saxon Poems, from the Vercelli MS., re-edited by I. Gollancz, M.A.
Anglo-Saxon Glosses to Latin Prayers and Hymns, edited by Dr. F. Holthausen.
All the Anglo-Saxon Homilies and Lives of Saints not accessible in English editions, including those of the
Vercelli MS. &c., edited by Prof. Napler, M.A., Ph.D.
The Anglo-Saxon Psalms; all the MSS. in Parallel Texts, ed. Dr. H. Logeman and F. Hargley, B.A.
Beowulf, a critical Text, Uc., edited by a Pupil of the late Prof. Zupltza, Ph.D.
Byrhtferth's Handboc, edited by Prof. 0. Hempl.
The Seven Sages, in the, Northern Dialect, from a Cotton MS., edited by Dr. Squires.
The Masder of the Game, a Book of Huntynge for Hen. V. when Prince of Wales. (Editor.oanted.)
Ailred's Rule of Nuns, &a., edited from the Vernon MS., by the Rev. Canon H. R. Bramley, M.A.
Lopelioh's Merlin (verse), from the unique MS. in Corpus Christi Coll., Cambridge. (Editor wanted.)
Early English Verse Lives of Saints, Standard Collection, from the Hari. MS. (Editor wanted.)




'10           Work. preparing for the "4Early English             Text Society."
EarlY Inglish Confessionals, edited by Dr. R. von Fleischhacker.
A Lapidary, from Lord Tollemache's MS., Ac., edited by Dr. IL von Fleischbacker.
l&Ary English Deeds and Documents, from unique MSS., ed. Dr. Loreuz Morshach.
Gilbert Banastre's Poems, and other Boocacoio englishings, ed. by Prof. Dr. Max Forster.
Lanfrsanes Cirurgie, ab. 1400,A.D., ed. Dr. R. von Flelschhacker, Part II.
Willism of Nassington's Mlrror of Life, from Jn. of Waldby, edited by J. A. Herbert, M.A.
More Early English Wills from, the Probate Registry at Somerset House. (Editor Wanted.)
Early Llneoln Wills and Documents from the Bishops' Registers, ko., edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall.
Early Canterbury Wills, edited by William Cowper, B.A., and J. Meadows Cowper.
Early Norwieh Wills, edited by Walter Rye and F. J. Furnivall.
The Cartularles of Oseney Abbey and Godstow Nunnery, englisht ab. 1450, ed. Rev. A Clark, M.A.
The Macro Moralities, edited from Mr. Gurney's unique M1S., by Alfred W. Pollard, M.A.
Early Lyrical Poems from the Harl. MS. 2253, re-edited by Prof. Hall Griffin, M.A.
Alliterative Prophecies, edited from the MSS. by Prof. Brandl, Ph. D.
Miscellaneous Ailiterative Poems, edited from the M SS. by Dr. L. Morsbach.
Bird and Beast Poems, a collection from MSS., edited by Dr. K. D. Buelbring.
Soire Mori, &e., from the Lichfield MS. 16, ed. Mrs. L. Grindon, LL.A., and Miss Florence Gilbert.
Nieholas Trivet's French Chronicle, from Sir A. Acland-Hood's9 unique MS., ed. by Miss Mary Bateson.
Stories for Sermons, edited from the Addit. MS. 25,719 by Mrs. M. M. Bankes.
Eruly English Homilies in Harl. 2276 &c., c. 1400, ed. J. Friedilinder.
Extracts from the Registers of Boughton, ed. Hy. Littlehales, Esq.
The Diary of Prior Moore of Woreester, A.D. 1518-35, from the unique MS., ed. Henry Littlehales, Esq.
The Pore Caitif, edited from its MSS., by Mr. Peake.
EXTRA SERIES.
Bp. Fisher's English Works,Pt.1I1., with his Life and Letters, ed. Rev. Ronald Bayne, B.A. (At Press.
John of Arderne's Surgery, c. 1425, ed. J. F. Payne, M.D., and W. Anderson, F.R.C.S.
Do Gufileville's Pilgrimage of the Sowle, edited by Prof. Dr. Leon Keilner. 
Vioary's Anatomie, 1546, from the unique MS. copy by George Jeans, edited by F. J. & Percy Furnivall.
Vicary's Anatomic,154, ed. 1577, edited byF. J. &Percy Furnivall. Part II. [At Press.
A Compilaclon of Surgeryc, from H. de Mandeville and Lanfrank, A.D. 1892, ed. Dr. J. F. Paync.
Wl~lsam Staunton's St. Patriek's Purgatory, &c., ed. Mr. G, P. Krapp, U.S.A.
Trevisa's Bartholommeus de Proprietatibus Rerum, re-edited by Dr. R. von Fleischhacker.
Eullein's Dialogueagainst theFeuer Pestience, 1564, 1673,1678. Ed. A. H.and M. Bullen. Pt. I1.
The Romance of Zoetus and Sidrac, edited from the MSS. by Dr. K. D. Buelbring.
The Romance of Clariodus, re-edited by Dr. K. D. Buelbring.
Sir Amadas, re-edited from the MSS. by Dr. K. D. Buelbring.
Sir Degrevant, edited from the MSS. by Dr. K. Luick.
Robert of Brunne's Chronicle of England, from the Inner Temple MS., ed. by Prof. W. E. Mead, Ph.D.
Maundevilie's Volage and Travaile, re-edited from the Cotton MS. Titus C. 16, &c., by Miss M. Bateson.
Avowynge of Arthur, re-edited from the unique Ireland MS. by Dr. K. D. Buelbring.
Guy of Warwick, Copland's version, edited by a pupil of the late Prof. Zupitza, Ph.D.
Awdelay's Poems, re-edited from the unique MS. Douce 302, by Prof. Dr. E. Willfing.
The Wyse Chylde and other early Treatises on Education, Northwich School, Harl. 2099 &c., ed. G. Collar, B.A.
Caxton's Dictes and Sayenghk of Philosophirs, 1477, with Lord Tollemache's MS. version, ed. S. L. Butler, Esq.
Canton's Book of the Ordre of Chyualry, collated with Loutfut's Scotch copy. (Bditor wanted.)
Lydgate's Court of Sapience, edited by Dr. Borsdorf.
Lydgate's Lyfe of oure Lady, ed. by Prof. Georg Fiedler, Ph.D.
Lydgate's Dance of Death, edited by Miss Florence Warren.
Lydgate's Life of St. Edmund, edited from the MSS. by Dr. Axel Erdimain.
Lydgate's Triumph Poems, edited by Dr. E. Sieper.
Lydgate's Minor Poems, edited by Dr. Otto Glauning.
Richard Coer de Lion, re-edited from Hanl. MS. 4690, by Prof. Hausknecht, Ph.D.
The Romance of Athelstan, re-edited by a pupil of the late Prof. J. Zupitza, Ph.D.
The Romance of Sir Degare, re-edited by Dr. Breul.
Mulcaster's Positions 1581. and Elementarie 1582, ed. Dr. Th. Klaehr, Dresden.
Walton's verse Boethius de Consolatione, edited by Mark H. Liddell, U.S.A.
The Gospel of Niohodemus, edited by Ernest Riedel.
Sir Landeval and Sir Launfal, edited by Dr. Zimmermnann.
The Subscription to the Society, which constitutes membership, is ~l1 i. a year for the ORIGIN'AL
SERIES, and ~,1 Is. for the EXTRA SERtIES, due in advance on the 1st Of JANUARY, and should be
paid by Cheque, Postal Order, or Money-Order, crost ' Union Bank of London,' to the Hon. Secretary, W. A. DALZIEL, Esq., 67, Victoria Road, Finsbury Park, London, N. Members who want
their Texts posted to them must add to their prepaid Subscriptions is. for the Original Series, and is.
for the Extra Series, yearly. The Society's Texts are also sold separately at the prices put after
them in the Lists; but Members can get back-Texts at one-third less than the List-prices by sending
the cash for them iu advance to the Hon. Secretary.




THREE MIDDLE-ENGLISH VERSIONS
OF
~hI      gu.o t4.   I   i  t.




BERLIN: ASHER & CO., 13, UNTER DEN LINDEN.
NEW YORK: C. SCRIBNER & CO.; LEYPOLDT & HOLT.
PHILADELPHIA: J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO.




THREE MIDDLE-ENGLISH VERSIONS
OF THE
ur       4 offf   t.     jetAND
AND


TWO CONTEMPORARY RITUALS FOR THE
ORDINATION OF NUNS.
EDITED,
WITH AN INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND GLOSSARIES,
BY


DR. ERNST A. KOCK.
LONDON:
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY
BY KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LIMITED,
PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING-CROSS ROAD.
1902.




E Is
ro.) ao


Oxiginal $tritm, No. 120.
RICHARD CLAY & SONS, LIMITED, LONDON & BUNGAY.




!; '.To Dr. F. J. FURNIVALL, Director of the Early English Text
Society, Mr. A. HUGHES-HUGHES, of the British Museum, and
Mr. A. ROGERS, of the University Library, Cambridge, who have
assisted me in this work, I here express my manifold obligations.
E. A. K.
Lund, in Sept. 1902.




I




CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION:                                        PG
EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS OF THE RULE OF ST. BENET (~ 1)  ix
Two RITUALS FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS (~ 2)...   x
GENERAL REMARKS ON THE ORIGIN AND CHARACTER OF
THE TEXTS HERE 'PUBLISHED (~~ 3-7)......   xi
SURVEY OF THE LEADING POINTS3 OF THE RULE ( 8)... xiv
DESCRIPTION OF THE MSS. AND THE CAXTON VOLUME
MANNER OF EDITING. ABBREVIATIONS (~ 12).....Xviii.OBSERVATIONS ON THE LANGUAGE OF THE (NORTHERN)


TEXTS:
PHONOLOGY (~~ 13-99)....
INDEX OF RHYMES (~ 100)....
INFLECTION AND SYNTAX (~~ 101-143)
TEXTS:...... Xix..... xxxv..Xlv


I. THE NORTHERN PROSE VERSION OF THE RULE OF ST.
BENIET..............
II THE NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION OF THE SAME...
III. THE CAXTON ABSTRACT OF THE SAME...     I
IV. THE NORTHERN LANSDOWNE RITUAL (THE FORM HOW
A NOVICEm SHALL BE RECEIVED).....
V. THE VESPASIAN RITUAL (THE METHOD OF MAKING A


1
48
119
141


NUN)............   ~145


NOTES....................    151


GLOSSARIAL INDEXES:
TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS...
PROPER NAMES.....
TO THE CAXTON ABSTRACT.........  159......  218........ 218




I




INTRODUCTION.
~ 1. OF the Latin Rule of St. Benet, written about the year 516,
the following Early English versions are known at the present day:
A. The so-called Common Version (West-Saxon), in several
MSS.:
a. Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, 178, about the year 1000.
Latin and English. The English text is edited by A. SCHROER, in
Bibliothek der angel-sachsischen Prosa, vol. ii, Kassel 1885-1888,
pp. 9-77, the right-hand pages 79-91, p. 92, the right-hand pages
93-123, pp. 124-133. The Latin text is accounted for in the footnotes of the edition mentioned under D (see below); the Latin
chapter headings are printed in full, ib., pp. 8, 10, 11.
b. Oxford, Corpus Christi College, 197, about the year 1000.
Latin and English. The English text is accounted for in the
introduction and footnotes of the Kassel edition (see above); the
prologue is printed in full, ib., pp. 1-6. The Latin text is accounted
for in the footnotes of the edition mentioned under D (see below).
c. British Museum, Cotton Tiberius A. 3, leaves 103, 104,
from the beginning of the 11th century. Contains only the fourth
chapter. Latin and English. The English text collated by G. CARO
in Englische Studien, vol. xxiv, pp. 161-176 (1898).
d. Durham Cathedral Library, B. 4. 24, leaves 98 ff., from the
middle of the 11th century. Latin and English. The English
text collated by G. CARO (cf. above).
e. British Museum, Cotton Titus A. 4, from the end of the 11th
century. Latin and English. The English text is accounted for in
the introduction and footnotes of the Kassel edition (see above).
The Latin text is accounted for in the footnotes of the edition
mentioned under D (see below); the 62nd chapter is printed in full,
ib., pp. 124, 126.
f. British Museum, Cotton Faustina A. 10, about the year 1100.
English only. Accounted for in the Kassel edition (see above).
The chapter headings and the first chapter are printed in full, ib.,
pp. 6-8, 134-141.




x  ~ 1. EARLY ENGLISH VERSIONS OF THE RULE. ~ 2. NUN RITUALS.
All these MSS. are " masculine," i. e. they refer to monks, not
nuns. But various pronouns, etc., erroneously left in the feminine,
show that the said MSS. go back to a version written for nuns.
This version, again, is supposed to originate in a translation made,
about the year 960, by the abbot TETHELWOLD and probably, like its
Latin original, intended for monks.
B. The Wells Version, "masculine," in a fragmentary MS.
(loose leaves) belonging to the Chapter of Wells, Somersetshire, from
the beginning of the 11th century. Contains the greater part of
chapters 50-64 (65).  Latin and English (West-Saxon).    The
English text is printed in the Kassel edition (see above) on the lefthand pages 78-90, 94-122. The Latin text is accounted for in the
footnotes of the left-hand pages 102-136 in the edition mentioned
under D (see below).
C. The Interlinear Version, "masculine," in Cotton Tiberius
A. 3 (see above, A c), leaves 105 ff., from the beginning of the 11th
century. Latin and English (Kentish-West-Saxon). Edited by
H. LOGEMAN, E. E. T. S. 90. London 1888.
D. The Winteney Version, "feminine," in British Museum,
Cotton Claudius.). 3, from  the beginning of the 13th century.
Latin and English (Hampshire). Edited, with the Latin text to the
left, the English to the right, by A. SCHR6ER. Halle 1888.
E. The Northern Prose Version, in the beginning " masculine,"
then " feminine " (withl some masculine forms left; see ~ 6), in British
Museum, Lansdowne 378, from the beginning of the 15th century.
English (with Latin catchwords). Printed here for the first time.
F. The Northern Metrical Version, "feminine," in British
Museum, Cotton Vespasian A. 25, from the former part of the 15th
century; bearing a more southerly stamp. English (with Latin
catchwords). Printed, with a few hundred errors, by K. BODDEKER
in Englische Studien, vol. ii, pp. 61-93 (1879). Discussed, without
collation, by F. HOLTHAUSEN in Anglia, vol. xiv, pp. 302-308
(1892).  Collated, insufficiently, by E. KOLBING in Engl. Stud.,
vol. xxiii, pp. 284-286 (1897). Reprinted here.
G. The CAXTON Abstract, "for men and wymmen," in Cambridge
University Library, printed volume AB. 4. 64, from the end of the
15th century. Reprinted here.
~ 2. Closely connected, in import, with the 58th chapter of the
rule (de disciplina suscipiendarum sororum) is pefurme how A Nouice
sall he made, following in the Lansdowne MS. (~ I, E) immediately




~ 3. THE NORTHERN PROSE VERSION OF THE RULE.


xi


on the rule, and written in a contemporary hand. Printed here, so
far as I know, for the first time.
An analogous appendage, somewhat longer on account of several
Latin prayers being given in full, is found after the other Northern
Version (~ 1, F). It is written in a contemporary, if not the same,
hand, save the heading, The Metlod of makeing a Nunn, which is of
a later date. Printed, with numerous errors and inaccuracies, by
W. MASKELL, Monumenta Ritualia Ecclesiae Anglicanae, vol. iii,
pp. 360-363 (second edition, Oxford 1882). Reprinted here.
[Two other rituals, more than half a century younger, out of the
Lansdowne MS. 388, and Cambridge University Library, Mm. 3.13,
are printed by the Surtees Society, vol. 61 (Durham, etc., 1875), and
by MASKELL (see above), pp. 333-359.]
~ 3. Still less than the Common Version (~ 1, A) is the Northern
Prose Version (~ 1, E) a verbal translation of the Latin text.
Certainly the different parts of the rule are, on the whole, rehearsed
in the usual order (cf. LOGEMAN'S edition, pp. vii-xiv, and SCHROER'S
edition of the Winteney Version), the chief exceptions being that
the greater part of ch. xiii, about week-day services, and the whole
of ch. xviii, with its detailed directions, "quo ordine psalmi dicendi
sunt," are omitted, the end of ch. xiii is put in the place of ch. xviii
(on p. 18 read xiii for xviii!), and ch. lxii is placed before lxi.
But in details, numerous alterations have been made. The majority
of these are intentional modifications, partly due to "the grete
change in that religion and the length" (CAXTON'S Abstract, p. 137,
1. 12); see for instance the notes on 2/13, 3/3i-4/I, 7/3, 32, 13/2I,
15/29, 18/30-33, 19/31, 38/39, 39/34. But there are also cases of
misapprehension or inadvertency on the part of either the paraphrast
or some transcriber, e. g. the sexe salmis, p. 17, 1. 10, instead of
the Latin " sexagesimus sextus psalmus." Of the originator of the
version we know nothing. In an indirect manner, however, his
existence is constantly brought before the reader's mind.  The
chapters begin with in this sentence spekis sain benet, or some similar
turn, and end with an added short prayer, being, as it were, an echo
out of the spiritual children's hearts.
That we have no original, but a transcript, before us is sufficiently
proved by the nature of the errors. I need only refer to (the
notes on) 14/2, 43/i8, 45/4. (The same holds good of the other
Northern texts. See e. g. Metr. Vers. 11. 159-160, 1775-1778,
Lansd. Ritual 142/14-15.)




xii ~ 3. POETRY IN THE PROSE VERSION. ~ 4. THE METRICAL VERSION.
In the opening sections of this sober rule there are some attempts
at poetical diction:
Yef Pu wil to Pat rengne cume,
do Pe dedis of godis sune, 2/26-27,
P~at wid twnge lezis noht,
bot sothfastnes in his Poht, 2/33-34,
Lord, of us es it no/it,
bot til Pi name ioy es broht,  3/8-9,
Yef we Pe _painis of helle wrill fle,
and cumn till joy Pat ay sail be,
P)anne full-filue we his wille.
Loke Pat 3e renne 8uipe,
yef 3e will to Pe lange lhue.
Pare may help Pe here to.   3/3 i-4/i,
Pan sal Pi hert liht be,
in godis trouht yef Pu it se, 4/7-8,
chasti Paim fra iuil wvne,
als Pe fadir dos his sune, 6/13,
Pan he for opir sal ancewer swva,
-full ri/it az he at g7a,
And mende him in dede.
JPe mare he mendis his cuuent,
Till mnure ioty sail he be sent,
til god at take his mnede,  7/12-I5,
haly leseun blipelike here;
And clene uresun for to lere, 9/6-7,
leue P~e wille of yure fles,
sua sal ye yure sinnes les, 9/8-9, etc.
~4. Whether induced by such poetical passages in extant Englisl
versions, or inspired by the moral elevation of the ancient Father's
lore, another follower of his in the North turned the whole rule into
English verse. The author enlarges on passages of ethical value, e. g.
the prologue, whereas the minute directions about hymins and lessons.,
etc., for the various hours of devotion, occupying ten chapters (ixxviii) in the Latin rule, are disposed of in not so many lines (1 137 if.).
Totally missing are chapters xxi (de decanis monasterii), lx (de religiosis mulieribus quee voluerint in monasterio babitare), lxi (de sanctimnonialibus peregrinis), and lxii (de sacerdotibus monasterii). The
remainder are treated of in the following order (one might say disorder): i-viii, xix-xx, xxii-xxx, lxv, xxxi-xxxii, )xxxv, xlv-xlvii,7
xxxix-xl, xxxiii-xxxiv, xxxvi-xxxviii, xli-XliV, xlviii-lix, lxiii



~.THE METRE OF THE NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION.         Xliii
lxiv, lxviii-lxx, lxvii, lxvi, lxxi-lxxiii.  Occasionally there is "easy
vigour " in the lines:To lay onl Pam Pat under hi,' er (are)
No euyer (heavier) band Pan. Pay may bet-,
jPat wvhils scho -rubes a-wcay Pe rust,
Pe vessel fat not al to dlust, 11. 2273-76.
But there are also such pitiful rhiymes as:
In tyrn of' winter, in Descemnber,
Fr'o Pe kalandes (first) of Nouemtbei',
Vn-to Pe pase (Easter)..,ll 11.121-2 3.
~5. The metre is essentially the same as that of Genesis and
Exodus, HAMPOLE'S Pricke of Conscience, etc., described by
R. MORRIS inl E. E. T. S. 7, pp. xxxix-xlii, i. e. iambic bimeter
Pe sdth/ifast rtewire / of sa'nt / Bene'tt, 1. 6,
regularly varying with -       -       -       -
AlsI sant Be'Inet ha's I ordadnd, 1. 2,
Rfin  w e sMU   w qhyls wv' haue dady,  1. 87,
and liable to several modifications, particularly the exchange of  --
for —.- --- -, or the slurring over of a short unstressed syllable (-er,
-el, -en, -ir, -yr, etc., or a final vowvel before another vowel) so as to
make the apparent --- -- - sound like --- -:
To Pe byjdlynges 6f I)Pi mt)Iderfi'?, 1. 26,
To cu'mI in adnjy gutde co'nipait,  1. 1028,
Ne stiffIer hymn in I P'am haifeI no st&J e, 1. 1 50,
Tdrn j fro eujil and sA'ke I to rldde, 1. 109,
And gif vs fdtlly all f6lkI in-fere, 1. 233,
With s~rlowo of s.nj w e sadld  hi'm slcke,  1. 1 185.
The accent varies, of course, in numerous words of French origin,
also in compounds, in words in -and, -er, -est, -ing, -y, etc. The final
o in ane, liue, etc., is silent. So is mostly the vowel in the inflectional
endings -es, -is, etc., not seldom even in -ses, -cis, -ches8, and similar
combinations, so that, e. g.nouices 1209, 1535, nouyscea 2088, teches
636, are metrically on a par with (the plural) nouece 2361, rais (3sg.)
1068, tech (3 sg.) 1284. Cf. 11. 120, 742, 798, 860, 939, 970,
1156, 1400, 1530, 2011, 2012, and others. Howe'ver, both words
like teches, and such as childes, clothes, flodes, gestes, harmes, etc., are
also used for - I -—. In a good many instances the original shape of
the lines has been altered through the substitution of younger and




Xiv  ~ 6. "GENDER."   ~ 7. THE CAXTON VERSION. ~ 8. LITERATURE.
shorter forms, or through some omission, transposition, or other corruption. Cf. 11. 86, 160, 249, 446, 508, 783, 908, 936, 942, 957,
1211, 1269, 1365, 1452, 1458, 1589, 1619, 1661, 1843, 1931, 2151,
2180, 2434, 2484, 2498, where the restitution of the original
structure seems to lie more or less close at hand. Lines of only six
syllables, where the cause of the abnormity seems more open to
guesses-later shortening of a form? accidental omission of some
word? original juxtaposition of two stress-syllables?-are 779, 1463,
1721, 2074, 2183. In some lines not included in the above list, a
shortening like awin > awn (cf. 2074) may have taken place, e. g. 540.
The original rhymes are disturbed or destroyed in 11. 159-160,
555, 1153, 1518, 1600, 1843. Spelling with e for i: 266, 267, 458,
505, 1521, 1592; o for original a: 1961.
Instances of alliteration are frequent, from the first line, All pat
wyll lely lyue in land, to the last Vnto pat lif our lord vs lede!
~ 6. In the Prose Version, the prologue and the two first chapters
are "masculine," i. e. they use son (fili), mastir, fadir, munkis (monachorum), abot (abbas), where the Metrical Version has doghter (filia),
maystress (magistre), moder, men or wemen (religionis), priores (priorissa).  But in chapter iii pabes steps in with sororibus and all.  In
the continuation there are only occasional traces of manly sway: hyml
22/,2, 1iys 25/9, what man he is 25/23, spiritel tadir 34/9, and,
rather confusingly, hlym-selfe, He 40/6.
The Metrical Version keeps all men out, except that the place of
the senex sapiens matura as gate-keeper is filled by a witti old manz
(ch. lxvi). Passages like 11. 497 ff. can scarcely be called exceptions.
Priours in 1. *319 is surely a mere slip made by the scribe.
~ 7. CAXToN's rule is a meagre "compendious abstracte," which
leaves out the prologue and ch. i, xliv, xlvii, 1-li, lvii, lxv, lxxiii,
deals very summarily with ch. viii-xviii, xxi-xxx, xxxix-xli, lx-lxii,
and fuses ch. xlii into vi, ch. lxiv into ii-iii, thus really accounting
only for: ii-vii, xix-xx, xxxi-xxxviii (xlii), xliii, xlv-xlvi, xlviiixlix, lii-lvi, lviii-lix, lxiii (lxiv), lxvi-lxxii.
~ 8. Several editions of the Latin Rule and commentaries on the
same are mentioned by LOGEMAN (~ 1, C), pp. xxvi ff. I will refer
the reader also to L. TRAUBE, Textgeschichte der Regula S. Benedicti, in Abh. d. hist. C1. der kgl. Bayerischen Akad. d. Wissensch.,
vol. xxi, sect. 3, pp. 599-773 (1898), to G. J. AUNGIER, The History
and Antiquities of Syon Monastery, London 1840, and particularly
to Lina Eckenstein, Woman under Monasticism, Cambridge 1896, a




~ 8. SURVEY OF THE SUBJECTS OF THE TEXTS.      x


XV


book fall of interesting information, although containing somie linguistic and bibliographical errors. (An amusing instance is the
comment on M%,etr. Vers. 1. 410, containing the word trauel, to
labour, to toil: "the prioress shall not favour any one nun by
letting her travel more than the rest.")
For convenience' sake I here give a short survey of the matters
dealt with in our texts.


(t means: some part of)     Latin Rule.


A. Prologue....
Different kinds of monks
and nuns..
B. Superior; his or her
election and duties
consulting the convent
Functionariesspecially:
subprioress....
cellaress....
sacristan, caretakers
conductor of the divine
service....
infirmary attendants
gate-keeper....
mass-priests, etc..
Order of the congregation; mutual reverence and love
C. A good life-.
specially:
obedience
to over-hard  comimiands....
silence
humility....
poverty, i. e. community of property
letters and gifts..
regularity....
industry
particular  strictness
and devotion during Lent....
D. Divine offices (rituals),
etc.....
Collation; last part of


Prologus


I
I I, tLXIII,
} LXIV 
XXI
tXXI1, LXV
XXXI
XXXII
tXLVII
tXXXVI
LXVI
LXI;II,
ftLXXI
IV
V, LXXI
LX VIII
VI,
tXXX VIII,
tLX1I
VII
}XXXIIIIXXXIV, tLV
L1V
XLIII
XL VIII
XLIX
VIII-XX


Prose V. Metr. V.
PAGE.     PAGE.
1-4       48-54
4         55-56
5-7, 41, 56-62,
42-43     110-113
7-8       62-63
20 -20, 43-44 85-87
24        87-88
24-25     88-89
32           -
27        94
44        115-116
39-40        -
41, 46    110
8-9       63-66
9-10, 46 66-68,
116-117


Caxton.
PAGE.
119-120,
121
120
12 7
127-128
128-129


130
137
137, 139
121-122
122-123),
139


4


45
10-11,
271, 29
11-15
25, 36
36
30
32-33
33
15-19 
29-30
30, 32
34-35
38, 44


113     1138
68-69, 971 123-124


69-78
93
104 
97-98
99-100
100-101
78-81
96-97
91, 97-98
101-102
107


124-126
129, 134 -135
134
131
132
I132-133!126-127
131
133
135-136,
138


the day....           XLII
Regularity and strict    tXLII1,
observance...II  XLVII
Use of oratory...  LII
Rehearsal of the rule} tLVIII,
ItLXVI




xvi ~ 8. SURVEY OF SUBJECTS IN TEXTS. ~ 9. THE LANSDOWNE MS.


(t means: some part of)    Latin Rule.   Prose V. Metr. V.   Caxton.


E. Dormitories......
Food, meals
the abbess' kitchen
and table...
Clothing...
Brethren or sisters out
at work or travelling.........
Skilled workers...
Visitors...
F. Punishments and atonements......
Unauthorised   correction...
Undue intercession...
G. Admission and ordination of
such as wish to be
monks or nuns...


XXII
XXXV-XLI,
j tXLIII
tLIII, LVI
LV
L-LI, LXVII
LVII
LIII
XXIIIXXX, XLIII,
XLIV-XLVI,
tLXXI, etc.
LXX
LXIX
LVIII


20
25-29, 30
35, 37
36-37
34, 44-45
37
35-36
20-23,
30, 31 -32, 46
45-46
45
37-39,
Rituals
39
40-41
39-40
40
46-47


81       1127
89-90,
91-93, 129-131
94-96
105-106   135
104-105   134-135
101, 114- 138
115     138
106         -
102-103   133-134
81-859,   127, 131 -98-99     132, i1
98-99     1A1


39


children  offered  to
God's service...  LX
monks or nuns from
other convents...  LXI
priests......  LX
such as wish to be
priests or deacons    LXII
Conlo..       } LXXIIConclusion                 LXXIII
LXXIII
ILXI


114
(114)
106-109,
Rituals
109
117-118


139
138-139
135-137
137
137
137
337
139-140.


H.


~ 9. The Lansdowne MS. 378, vellum, 8vo, contains 46 numbered
leaves. On the first page, left blank by the scribe, is fixed a scrap
of paper with the title: The Rule of St Benet & an Exposition of
it. The forme of entring a Nouice. The lower (blank) part of the
first leaf is cut off. Each of pp. 1 b-45 b contains 23-27 (usually
26) lines, p. 46 a, where the "forme " ends, only 14 lines.  On the
last page is written in a late hand: Const. fol. 46.
The book is ornamented: 1. with large red initials placed at the
beginning of lines and occupying the height of two, sometimes 3-5
lines (rendered in my print by extra large capitals); 2. with smaller
red initials placed anywhere at the beginning of sentences or clauses
(rendered in my print by ordinary capitals); 3. with small red
characters (rendered by fat letters); 4. with red strokes in or across
various black letters (not specially indicated by me); 5. through
the prolongation upwards of the staves of several letters in most




~ 10. THE COTTON VOLUME. ~ 11. THE CAXTON VOLUME.      XVii
top-lines, these letters being, moreover, adorned with black and red
strokes, tags, and arabesques, and thus more or less resembling
capitals (in my print appearing as ordinary small letters).
In some instances chemical reagents had to be resorted to for the
deciphering of words which were almost obliterated. (The Vespasian
MS., on the other hand, is well preserved.)
An English catchword at the bottom of the page occurs only
once: charite, leaf 7, back. The blank between this word and the
last full line on the page answers to the height of about five lines.
~ 10. In the Cotton volume, Vespasian A. 25, 8vo, are united
some blank paper leaves and 205 inscribed and numbered paper and
vellum  leaves of different ages. On the second page of the first
leaf there is a table of contents (in a late hand) including 10
different headings. Some of the pieces are printed (or reprinted)
by K. BODDEKER under the title Englische Lieder und Balladen
aus dem  16. Jahrhun dert, in Jahrbuch fuir roman. u. engl. Spr.
u. Literatur, N. F., vol. ii, pp. 81-105 (with a detailed table of
contents, pp. 82-85), 210-239, 347-367, vol. iii, pp. 92-129 (1875 -76).  The 8th and 9th of the said headings are: St Bennets
Instructions In Eng1li.sl terse and The Method of Ordaining a Nunn.
The corresponding texts occupy leaves 66-119 (according to an older,
partly incorrect, pagination: 76-128) and 120-124 (129-133). Of
these leaves, 66 and 71, 72 and 77, 78 and 83, and so forth (thus
not all, as BODDEKER states), are of vellum. Between are inserted
gatherings of four paper leaves (67-70, 73-76, 79-82, etc.), only
that leaf 118 is also of vellum.
Our MS. (i.e. our part of the volume) is ornamented in much
the same way as the Lansdowne MS. In the "Method" the
English text (with some short Latin expressions) is underlined in
red ink.
The characters are somewhat smaller and appear to be a little
younger than those in the Lansdowne MS.
~ 11. The printed 8vo volume AB. 4. 64 in Cambridge University
Library contains, on towards 150 leaves, three different treatises, of
which the first is called "Orologium  sapiencie," the second, "xii.
prouffytes of tribulacyon," the third is our text. The rule occupies
21 sheets (signed aa, bb, cc,) or 20 leaves.  On the last page, however, there is a kind of index to the whole book and some information
about the printing:
I Thus endeth this present boke composed of diuerse fruytfull
S. BENET                                          h




XVioo


~ 12. THE MANNER OF EDITING THE TEXTS.


ghostly maters................
~...... ~..............
~1 The thyrde treatise sheweth the holy rule of saynt Benet
whiche is right necessary to be knowen to al men & wymmen of
Religyon that vnderstonde no laten / whiche sheweth xxxiij. poyntes
to be obserued /
T Emprynted at Westmynstre by desiryng of certeyn worshipfull
persones. 
~ 12. The characters d, h, H, fi, 1 (mostly practically equivalent
to d, h, 11, n, r), 3 (equivalent to either gh or ]), and z (meaning the
same as gh or p, once put in the place of s, 38/2, once for x, 6/14,
footnote) are retained in my texts, save the A of the Caxton print,
which is rendered by nn. For y I print y or p, according to its
signification. Initial ff and ss are rendered by F and S, the
apparent h and c in Ihu, Ihc, by e and s, the & c', & cw (and so on)
of the Latin quotations simply by &c., ye, yi, by pe, etc. Often it can
hardly be decided whether a certain character is meant for a capital
or for a small letter. In each case I rendered it as I thought
convenient, thus not claiming consistency in so unimportant a point.
Expansions are printed in italics. For: a chesoun, vn to, under
stande, I put: a-chesoun, vn-to, under-stande, etc. (the hyphens
thus always being my own). In Introduction, Notes, and Glossaries, I mostly disregard such differences as h and h, vn-to and vnto,
and so forth.
For the punctuation in the Northern texts I am solely responsible,
the reader thus being at liberty to rearrange the stops wherever he
thinks the words or clauses should be otherwise connected. In the
Caxton print I retain all the slanting strokes (/).  Some of the full
stops and colons arc converted into minor stops. Besides I add a
good many commas and a few other punctuative marks.
Emendations are, according to the latest practise of the Society,
greatly introduced into the text itself, the footnotes then accounting
for what is actually to be found in the MISS. and the old print.
The Roman figures above the sections or in the margin refer to
the chapters of the Latin rule (~~ 3, 8). The sign / in the notes to
the Northern texts indicates the end of a line.
Those parts of the top-lines on pp. 1-140 which aim at stating
the contents of each text page, are added by Dr. Furnivall.




~ 12. ABBREVIATIONS. ~~ 13, 14. PHONOLOGY: WEST TEUT. i. XiX
ABBREVIATIONS.


imp. = imperative mood.
M. V. = the Northern. Metrical
Version.
G. E. = Old English (often practically = Old Northunmbrian,
or Old Anglian).
O.F. = Old French (including
Norman-French).
0.1I., O. Scand. = Old Icelandic,
Old Scandinavian.
postpos. = in postpositioni.
lpp. = past participle.


ppr. = present participle.
pt. = past tense.
pt.-pr. = past ten-se (in -d, -de)
with the sense of present (
127).
P.V. = the Northern Prose
Version.
sb. = substantive.
sbJ. = subjunctive mood.
sup. = superlative.
W.T. = West Teutonic.
*(before a figure) = see footnote.


Other abbreviations will cause no difficulty.
Figures like 1/14, '5, 4/4, refer to page and line in the prose
textsfigres like 1, 14, 18-2, to line in the Metrical Version.
SURVEY OF THE PHONOLOGY OF THE
NORTHERN TEXTS.
A. STRESSED VOWELS IN WORDS OF TEUTONIC (LATIN, ETC.) ORIGIN.
~ 13. W. T. i, i=0. E. i,io; (4) u.
siluer; blis, sipin.  Likewise (O.Scand., Latin, etc.): ill, sister,
skeill, wviterdi; blys, bisschop), 8chrift, silchr.-y: dr-ynk, hyr, whyder,
wvyli, wvrytyn; blys, syJpin; skyll, yinbrindays (a fast).
2. To vowel-length [i] points the spelling syenz (syne, sine) adv.
then. The verb iif, live, rhymes only with gif(e).
3. e [close] besy, pedler, wvretyn; set/tin; weterly, seker. These
are words with the first syllable opeti. Note. Often unstressed: es,
her,7 sen con~j. since, wvele will.  Forms due to loss of stress could
afterwards be used also in accentuated position. The words biriele
(G.E. byr3els) 584, elder (Teut. *aldiz-) 2206, wvirchep(e) 1165, 1950,
are accentuated -- - (likce wvessel 1502, etc.) so as to rhyme with
wvele Ve] well, err [e' are, k-epe [e- keep, respectively.  Cf. ~ 73,2, end.
4. u, ou [of disputable value; cf. Luick, Sarrazin, Morabach,
Heuser (Engl. Stud. xxvii); I henceforth employ the symbol tu for
long or short close vowel-sounds of the o-, u-group]: wukre wouke week.
~14. W.T.!I i = G.E. i, io, e-o, e.


4




Xx


xx           ~~~~~~ 14-17. -WEST TEUT. r, e, a.


1. i [I]: bide, life, rise, Pi thy, time, stize ladder, wvise; bi by,
sipe times, suipe much; bringe, childe, finde, behinde. Likewise:
slike such; p9ine, pip~e, schriue.-ie: obied abide, lie (encroachingly)
to lie.-y: obyde, lyf, ryse, thy, tyrne, wyse; by, sype times, bryng,
fynd, ly/; pyne.-ye: pyen. ---yi: wyis.
2. The vowel is shortened in: fift, tiftene, fyftyd, liht easy,
lyghtiy.  O.Scand.: titter rather.
The alternation of er and ar in words wvith rd or rn after the
vowel (cf. ~~ 16,2, 18,2, 44,2, with ~ 15,3) seems most easily
exlplained through the assumption of M.E. shortening (at least to
some extent) of the vowel before r + certain consonants. Thus
short (or half-long): hird shepherd.
3. e [-]: betwene, stegh ladder.-ey: bitweyn.
4. Short vowel: wvenen; herde shepherd (cf. 2).     Note. Unstressed: be by. Cf. Pe *191/34.
5. o: woman women.
~15. W.T. e = G.E. e, eo, ea; (5o, 
1. e: bel, help, heuen, heaven, nele, rekcnyiig, selj, sex, seamn,
weith, whe per. Likewise: ownell between, semtemnbir.
2. Long vowel [if]: bede prayer, bere to bear, brelce break, ere
(rhyme: bere) are, etc eat, gete (cf. ~ 100, no. 65, also 64) get, scere cut,
spelce, wele weal, wreke punishmeut.-ey: steyl steal. Cf. peis these.
The adv. eueu (euyn, etc.) constantly rhymes with heuen. But the
spellings eueyn heueyn point to vowel-length. For words in -est,
see ~ 100, no. 63.
3. e > a: fer far, fare further, hert hart heart, smnerte smart,
wieric warkc, werld world. Likewise: wer' war worse. Cf. ~~ 16,2,
19,3, 44,2, 72,3, and the cases in which an a-sound is expressed with
an. e before r, ~~ 17,1, 18,2 (74,1).
4. i: briht, hight (encroachingly) promised, riht, whider whether.
-y: fyght (beside legct, which rhymes with night), whyder whether.
5. O, u [nfl world, worth wrz; wor (ef. 3) worse.
6. For e + ~,see ~ 63.
~16. W.T. -e, e = G.E. -el CO.
1.e [6]: here adv., hete (encroachingly) promise, lete he let, mede
meed; he, me, Pe, we, 3e; felde field, yelde.  Likewise: sere various.
2. e > a: herd flock, lernyng teaching, 3erne eagerly, 'ernynql
3arnyng yearning.
3. i: hir-frat from this, wirehep.
~17. W.T. a = G.E. a, IT, I? (eq).




~~ 17I,, 18. WEST TEUT. a1.            X


Xxi


1. a: after, fast, harinyd, lagit laugh, lam lamb, latter later, Panc,
p an than, then, waisse (~ 69,3) wash, whan when, wearm, wcat(t)er.
Likewise: gabbing, hqap/)in, kast, wrant; abbot, anigel, anger anchorite,
candel.-e (before r; cf. ~ 15,3): hermyt harmed.-Cf. under 2.
2. Long vowel: are, fare, glade gladden, late, make, namte, shamne,
sp~are, tale, 3ate gate. Likewise: gate way, scape injury, takin tane
taken.-ai: atile ale, fair journey, laite late, maide made, taile; PusgIaite thus.-aie: aier are.-ay: layte late, mnayde made, n1ayme,
spa yr; Pasgayt thus, tayn takeii.-Cf. ~ 63.
bante (always a inain-verb wvhen at the end of a verse) rhymes
only with crante and stane (about 20 times).
A tendency to lengthening of the vowel in words like all, call,
stall, known from other Northern texts, is reflected in the occasional
spellings stayle stale. In saline saulm, the spelling may be (partly)
influenced throughI sauter Psalter.
Forms like sjparde spaird, with rd after the vowel (cf. ~ 14,2),
b~ut answering to an inf. with it + single cons., seem to waver under
the double influence of sound-law and analogy. Cf. ~ 100, no. 20.
3. e: efter, togeder, pen, weseh wash, when; keste, setirday. Note.
Through loss of stress, or by mistake: wtomen 567, where we had
expected wron/an.
4. i: toqidlir.
5. (M.LV.) o [Q]: tonte taken.
6. Short: mnony, os as, wvos was.
~ 8. W. T. A, a = O. E. ii, i.
1. a [d, partly approachin  to 6]: slap~e sleep, pare there, ware
were, whare, where (also slpev Per, etc., ~ 2 1); ga gane go(ne), sla
slay, swva so, whaom) wvho(m); alde old, bald bold, cald cold, fande
try, halde. hold, lanide, lang, sande gift, stande, tald. Likewise: wane
number, fa few, fra from, fang get, wrang wronga; cal- cabbage. -aa:
caald cold; faa few.-ai: Pair there, whaire where, whaim whom,
fainding temptation. -ay: gay gayn go(ne), slay, saynzd messenger.au (cf. ~ 74,3): caultd cold, faunde try.
(fend yng in 1. *148 is apparently due to the temptation of the
following fend. per in 1. 1153 is a younger substitution; cf. ~ 21.)
2. The vowel is shortened (cf. 14,2) in: hard, -wvard, warn.
-e (cf. ~ 15,3): herd hert hard, wvern wvarn.
Likewvise with short vowel: latte lat let (cf. ~ 2 1,2).
3. (M.Y.) o [    i]:  or were, witor where, go gone, so, who(rn), old,
bold, holde, told.




xxii


xxii         ~~~~ 19-26. WEST TEUT. a, o.


Note. Shortened and dropped in: also als as.
~ 19. W.T. a = G.E. e.
1. e: bed, hell, let hinder, mel (rhyme: tell) speak, heuy, men,
nesch (neis ~ 69,3) soft, rest repose, Peneke (Peneke?) think, wrechid
wretched. Likewise: beri beat, eggyng, gest; belt.
2. Long vowel [f]: dere injure, here praise, mete meat, stede
stead, suere swear, were wear.
3. e > a: ger gar make, m~are mar, mnerk mark, tery tary.
4. i: brind burnt, migyht, nigrht, think, wrich wretch.-y: myght,
nyght, ryst repose, thynk.
2 20. W. T. a = G. E. ~a.
1.e []:mere mare, tenis tears.
2. Short vowel (cf. ~ 14,2): 3erd yard.
~ 2 1. W. T. ai, a = G. E. ~.
1. e Ve]: dede deed, drede dread, euin, evening, grete weep, leche
leech, mete suit-able, nehe approach, nere near, rede read, advice,
shehpe, slepe (cf. ~ 18), speche speech, Per there, wvede- weed, garment,
wend weened, 3ere year; elde age, ende, englishi, hende hands, sende,
strengh strengthen, weld wield, wend go.-ee: reed advice.
Cf. ~ 100, no. 36, 50.
2. The vowel is shortened in: dredde dreaded, redde pp. read,
next.-Uncertain is lete let to let (cf. ~ 18,2, end).
3. i: ingles English.
~22. W.T.    =O.Scand. ~
1. e []:sele seat.  2. a: rad afraid.
~23. W.T. a = G.E. o. 0: of (o, offe), on, op~on.
2 24. W. T. d, a = G. E. 5.
1. o [-ui]: done, moneth, over, sone soon.-o, u: soth suth truth.
2. The vowel is shortened in: soft, broght, Ihoght.
2 25. W. T. o = G. E. o.
1.o [o, tu]: god God,folk, rotyn rotten, wroght. Likewise:crosse.
-o)ou, u: dloghter dloughtir-,comncunit,for-thfur-th.-(w): wrrht wrought.
2. Long vowel: before, dore, hope, louce praise, note business.
~ 26. W.T. (O.Scand., Lat.) 6, o = G.E. 5.
1. o [tu]: do, dome, */lod, *flore, inoh, mode mood, rodis rood's,
stode; bone prayer, skole school.-oe: doe do. -oy: doy do; cf. oi
in loises lose, moises Moses.-o, oo, ou, owv, u: none noon noune
noon, done dowen done, bihoues bose b(,ih)us behoves, boke bitke book,.gode gude good, b/ce luke look, sone sune soon, toAce luk-e took.-o,
se: -. n'oue pr-uefe.-u: bute remedy, rule root.




~~ '27-32. WEST TEUJT. 0, It.           xi


xxiii


2. The vowel is shortened in: -shod; also (cf. 14,2) in: bor-d
board, bor-n, corn, ward-( (rhyme: h urd).-forpe furde bring about,
hurd treasure up.
~ 2 7. W. T. a = G.E. ce.
1. e [g]: bete amend, deme deemi, fede feed, fele feel, fete feet,
hede heed, kene bold, kepe keep, mnete to meet, seke seek, seine seem,
spede speed, swete sweet, to-quemne agreeably. Likewise: sleze skilful.
-ee: feet.
2. The vowel is shortened in: rek care.
~ 28. W.T. 6 = G.E. re> e. i: blis(se) to bless.
For W.T. a final, see ~ 30.
~ 2 9. W. T. ui = G. E. u,i [n]: full, kun knowv. Likewise: mun will; butter, nunn17.ut, o: drunkin dronken-, suin~m]ir soiner, sunl q0U son, Pui3 thoro
throughi. Likewise: mnunk moide.-o: domi dumb.
wne wone, dwell, which in the North. Psalter rhymes with mone,
shall, does not occur here as rhyme-word. Beside obouen, we find
the contracted formi oboun, obonw. For obu~fe and lu1fe, see ~ 100,
no. 116.
~ 30. W.T. fSfinal, u = G.E. ii.
1. u [iui]: fri foul; sehuldlir, 3uuq.-ii, ou, owv, o: abute about
abowte, dutne, doun downi, husc houts howse, Wt out owte, wit huten -outen
-owctin; hu howr, Pu pout row, cure couth could, known, mute moth,
bun bown(yd) bound, fun(den).ton found, murn mourn, tunge tong.
Likewise: true trou trow believe, trouz tr-oht belief.- ou, owo: loud,
loute lowte bo0w, toun town, now. Likewvise: bown ready.-o: pond
pound.
bowv (once bewv; perhaps a miere slip; yet cf. ~ 79) ~g 62,2.
2. The vowel is shortened in: buixumn, curs curse. Note. Gften
unstressed: bott, Us.S
~ 3 1. W. T. u = G. E. y (i).
1. i: iuel, birs behoves, fil fill, -kin kind, mikeil, mirth, sin, think
seems, wirk to work. Likewise: bigg build, lift; kcirk, kichin, kiln,
miln mill.-y,: dyn din, -kyn kind, mykil, myrth, syn, tliynk seem,
wvyrk to work; bygg, k-ychin, etc.
2. e: euil, mekil, mery. Likewise: keeclhin.
3. u (w), o [Lu]: winm wvorm, work to work.
~ 3 2. W. T. ii, u = G. E. Y (1.
1. i [] fire, kind; (encroachingly) bie buy, 3ing young.   Likewise: pride. -q: kynde; by buy, 3yng, pr-yde.




xxiv


xxiv         ~~~~ 33-39. WEST TEUT. eu, (a.


2. The vowel is shortened in: filth, hid hyd pp., hide pp. made
known.
~ 33. W.T. eu, e + %~ etc., ii + vowel = G.E. ~o, To.
1. e [cb]: bede offer, cliese choose, (lere dear, dreze endure, fie flee,
lese lose, ieuer rather, mnelre meek, tene injury; knes knees, tres beamis;
fe property, se see; held pt.; be, fende foe, fre, frende, sche, Pre,
yede went.     Likewise: preste priest.-ee: inees, see, freend.-ei:
kneis.
2. The vowel is shortened in: frense~Rhep), fell; deuei.
3. i: Pifte theft. Note. Often unstressed: bi by to be.
4. o: scho she.
~34. W.T. eu =O.E. E,, 1. i, y: liht lyght sb.
~35. W.T. eu =.Scanid. y. 'i [I]: tine lose.
36. W.T. eu + ii~ = G.E. idow, iowv.
1. eu [eur, in]: breu- brew-, neu, reupe ruth.-ewv: brewv-, newv, r-ew
cause regret, trewv true.
2. u, ou, owI o [ru]  yu 301U yow, yure 30utr 30or, tour fourt fortt.
3 37. W. T. ai = G. E. R; (2 ) a.
1.a [a-]: a ane one, are ere, arely early, bape both, clape clothe
(G.E. cl?716ian), gaste Ghost, haly holy, lauerd Lord, ma mare more,
rase rose, stane stone. —ai: azre ere, airly early, daile part, haite
promise.-ay ayn a, one, ilkay each, ayrly.
The pron. pa Pai pay Po (3) they, those (gen. Par Pair, obj. Pam
p aim Payni, etc.) reflects both native sound-development and Scand.
influence (~ 38).
(ey in alleyn *2257, rhyming with tayn, is accidental.)
2. The   vowel is short in: asic, clad, pp., halowvs.       Note.
Unstressed: an a ind~f. art.
3. (Mostly in AIX.) o [~iI-: o one one, both, gost, holi, lo, mo
mzore, or ere, sore, stone, wo woe. Likewise: lone loan.
4. The vowel is shortened in: lord (~ 1 4,2, ~ 1 00, no. 1 08), noght
nott not, ogli t, ony.
~ 38. W.T. ai = G.Scand. ei, ~6.
1. ai (ay, aie) > a [A]: ai ay ever, baine bayne ready, willing,
graid grayde grathly prepared, direct, straight, graue steward, baite
layte seek, naie no, raik ray/c wander, raise rciyse raise.
2. e [~]: hel sound, Per their, Per these. -ei: peir their, peir these.
3. i [I]: tire these.
~ 3 9. W. T. ai = G. E. Fe, ~
1. e [long vowvel; of. ~ 100]: clene clean, clethe clothe (G.E.




-9R40 46. WEST TEUT. ai, ait.         x


XXV


cl~e~an), (lele deal, -hede -hood, hele heal, health, hete heat, lede to
lead, leiie lend, lere teach, learn, lest least, leue to leave, rech reach,
se sea, swvete to sweat, tech teach.-ei: leire learn.
2. The vowel is shortened in: cled clad, cleiisid cleansed, euer,.flesch (fleis, ~ 69,3), left led pp. les lesse less.
40. W.T. ai =L- O.E. ie > a'.
a: fat, last inf. Cf. ~ 63.
41. W.T. ai + n, a + ii = OI.E. iiw.
1. ait: s;lau slow, saule soul; luiau Iknow.-aic: r-awe row, I law
pile up, slawc, saurle; Iknaw, sawn sown.
2. a [i]: sal soul
Cf. outer owvper over or either, or, nouper nowder no per nioure nor
neither, nor.
42. W.T. ai + ui = O.E. ii-w.
ewv [~.u, ilL]: slewrth sloth.
~ 43. W.T. au = G.E. (Eo) Ea.
e [fl]: bete beat, brede bread, (hejje sb. purchiase, dede death, ere
ear, grete gTreat, heuted hede head, ledle sb. lead, lesy??g falsehood. For
leue, permission, see ~ 100, no. 66.-ce: eere ear.
~ 44. W.T. an = G.E. E.
1. e [E] eghen ezin ~ 62,3, elke increase, ethg easy, heflh ~62,3,
here hear, les loosen, necle need, genie care, keep.
2. e > a: herd harde heard. Cf. ~ 17,2, endI.
3. i [I]: high. Cf. (lie (lg(die.
4. The vowvel is shortened in: hight hyf/lht height.
~45. Teut. an in words of Scand. origin.
ai (ag) > a[]: hag       (0.1. hey; the G.E. hR3 would have
developed in accordance with ~ 44), lagnte lanande conceal, -ing
(0.1. legnia), unait unat useless, idle (0.1. uieytr). As appears
from a comparison between this paragraph and ~ 63, there is no
phonetic hindrance to explain lag 13/15 as identic with the 0.1.
lpoetic~al leggr, "flame" (whereas G.E. l~3 would have gliven leze or
the like, ~ 44); cf. howvever Notes.
The verb (lie, supposed to be of Scand. origin, is not analogous
to the above group; cf. ~ 44,3.
Other words: lowsid released (0. 1. kn~tss lauss, loose); po3 though.
~46. W.T. au + i~ = G.E. i~aw.
ewv [ex, tit]: schewv show, schrewv, thewvs manners.




xxvi ~~ 47-50. UNSTRESSED VOWELS. SEMI-CONSONANTS. TEUT. 8, r,1 Z.


B. UNSTRESSED VOWELS.
~47. Occasional notes on words and syllables with fluctuating
stress have been given under A. On Romance words see chiefly
under E. Here only a few remarks.
Of the unstressed syllables ir, iand er, es (cf. ~ 5), the former
are much more common in P.V., the latter, in M.V. The spellings
ys6 (askysg, godys, terys, etc.) and ur (cliantur, chap~itar, sobur-, sisturs)
are not frequent, yr (ouyr) and ar (aypar-) are rare, or *941 is probably a slip (like goton Caxt. 130/1!5).  Alternate -i, -e, -y also in
meni mere mery. Note the svarabhakti in bownyd bound, eryd earth,
s8eryf serve, telfete twelfth, werangus wrongous.
Unstressed be-, bi- are commoner than byl-. Unstressed a- (ai-),
e-, i-, in-, o- alternate in abide obide, agjain (aigain) igain ogain,
apon op~on, away owray, emang imang inmang omnang, etc.
The vowel of the def. art. is dropped in tabbes the abbess, etc.
For tapostil we find tat postil, which hfas the appearance of an aphetic
form of the noun withi a fuller form of the indef. art.; also with a
twice: ta ajpostil.
C. SEMI-CONSONANTS.
~48. W.T. i ~ 66.-W.T. u=O.E. w
1. [wi] (P.Y.): sua so, suere, tua two, tueiue.-wv: 'warn, winl,
witnes, write; (mostly in M.V.) swva, swvere, two, twelfi
2. Confused with wh: 'whee whor were, whit for wvith, whitnes
witness, whrepid made angry.
3. Confused with v (cf. ~ 55,3): vun come.
4. After a stressed vowel, see ~~ 33, 36, 41, 42, 46.
5. Dropped (cf. 4): sa so, telfete twelf th, lap? wrap. Likewise:
laite seek. Cf. weranqus (wranig + wis).
D. CONSONANTS IN WORDS OF TEUTONIC (LATIN, ETC.) OIIIGIN.
~ 49. W.T. s = O.E. s (also voiced).
s[also voiced]: answver, chese choose, wise, chosen (encroachiingly).
-C: ancewver, wvice. Likewise: decem)ber-.-sc: aniscewver; Descenilber.
Cf. blisce blisced bless(ed), and ~ 84.-ss: chossin.
Doubled in:als-s'ua, als-so also.
For sk, see ~69.
~ 5 0. W. T. r, z = O. E. r.
r: brild, 2ninne, thnid third, thirid, thurgh thrugh; here hfear, hoer
praise.
Supplanted by s, ~ 49.




~~ 5 1-55. TEUTONIC CONSONANTS: 1, in, Z. t1 ti.   xxvii
~51. W.T. 1 = G.E. 1.
1. 1: worldly; alswva also als also, as.
2. Dropped: wardly; as. Perhaps suik '31/32 and sich 2008
are both erroneous.
~ 52. W.T. m. = G.E. m.
Usually m. In endings it became it and was dropped; cf. ~ 53.
~53. W.T.      O.E. n
1.n: aiie one one, a, nane none none, no, mnine my, pbie thy (all
these mostly independent, or immediately before the initial vowel of
the qualified noun); cuin evening, opjon upon, on, -redin -red (hatred,
kindred), seuin.
Joined to the following word: a noper another, na nopi-r no
other. Doubled: an noper-.
2. Dropped: a o one, a, na no none, no0, mi liy my, pi thy thy
(all these mostly before cons.); a and (here perhaps only a slip),
opo upon; finally in most inflectional endings except strong pp.
(~124).
~ 5 4. W. T. 0. =GE. ~
1. n [r:grclhinq [-i~f], ingles, lang, think-.
2. Dental: lentin Lent, groclhin.
~55. W.T. f, b = G.E. f, V
These are confused both as to their phonetic distinction and as
to mode of writingr.
1. *f: fadir, gifte, stifly, hweif't; lafe loaf, life sb., staf stick. To
judge from 2, it is not certain that the f of the last words always
represents an unvoiced sound. Ga the other hand, more or less
distinct unvoicing may partly be represented by spellings like haf to
have, lif to live, glif to give,-varying with hafe, life, gife and those
given under 2. Distinct appear cases like life [liv] sb., rhyming with
schriue, after the analogy of the inflected forms (2).  Further examples: obutfe, lu~fe, Pa-if is needed, unlefful not permissible. Likewise: riuqfe to rest.-tf: offe (at the end of a clause; usually oj),
giff if; also liffe to live, fflgs giflfyn.
2. u: eueii, gliue to give, giue if, haue, heued head, lauerd, hue to
live, obouen above, steuen voice, tweluenowez; also laue (rhyme: saue)
loaf, hiue (rhyme: fyue) sb. life, after the inflected forms, as: Hiuis
lif's hes lives. Likewise: heuin avengre, proue to test.
3. Confused with wv (cf. ~ 48,3): ewyn hewvyn even, prow to
prove, test.
4. Assimilated or dropped: wymnmen women, leful permissible,




xxviii   ~~564-1. TEUTONIC CONSONANTS: h, b,.p, '6, d, t.
bihus bus behoves, had, has, hted head, lord, 0 of, oboun obown above,
tuelmoneth twelvemonth, Par is necessary.
~ 56. W.T. b, b = G.E. b.
1. 6: band. Likewise: abbot abot.
2. Dropped: (lont dumb, lanis lambs.
~ 57. W.T. or Lat. p = G.E. p.
1. P: app~il, shep) sheep), stpare.
2. in (through a kind of assimilation): sernteinbir.
~ 58. W.T. p = G.E. P,'Z.
1. P LP, '6]: mupe mouth, whrepid made angry, yupe; par there,
Pe, Pu; erpe; blipelike, bropir, clapis clotlhes, forpe bring about, forPermare, no per neither, oper', 5ipin afterwards.-th: forth, mtoneth,
mCoth mouth, slewth sloth, wrath angry, wreth make angry, 3outh;
the, wvith; erth; bathies baths, blithly, clathis, nother neither, other,
sithen, wvorth y.-ht (cf. ~ 62,1, end): forht forth, trouht troht belief.
-tht: ertht earth.-3, z: for~e.forz forth, -mionez -month, muz mouth,
trouz belief, wraze angry, wrez miake angry,!/u3hed youth, 3er these,
3ur' 3urh through; elaz'infl.
2. t: hight height, siyht, Pifte theft; pronouns and adverbs with
initial p, when the preceding word ends in s, t, d: tamt, tar, te, In,
etc.; sal tu shalt thou; whit ~ 48, 2.-tt: *fortt fourth, neyntt ninth.
3. d: clad cloth, forde forth, wid with; erydi earth; furde bring
about, noder neither, oder other, wheder.
4. Assimilated or dropped: clad cled pp., close clothes, noure nor
nor, or, sine sen then, since.
For wirchep, see ~ 7 0.
~ 59. Teut. '6 = O.Scand.'16.
1. J,, th, z: firaiJpe procure, grath ready, direct, hundrez hundred.
2. d: graid ready.
~ 6 0. W. T. '6, d = G. E. d (t).
1. d (dd): fadir, girdid, godsp~el, hard, harmyd, hider, 'word,
endid end ydde, bownayd, funden, hiend hands, standand ppr., wend go.
2. t: hermyt harmed, endit ended, rasit raised, standant ppr.,
hent seized, lent (pt. of lene lend), schient ruined, sent, wvent pt.
isolated forms: wvent inf. go, hert hard.
3. Assimilated or dropped: an in and, ancewver answer, bown.
bound (vnbun unbound), fun found, gospel, blisse blisce blis to bless.
For fren(s)chtep, sgee ~ 70.
~ 6 1. W. T. t = G. E. t.
1. t: he'rt heart, it, take.



~~ 62-64. TEUTONIC CONSONANTS: X, hir, 3.  x1


xxix


Joined to the following word: Pe tane (for pet ane) the one, Pe
to)per the other. (pe tyinze *148/20oforpe ymie, the hymn, is probably
due solely to P~e tymne in the precedling line.)
2. d: id 1,d it.
3. Confused with tb (cf. ~ 58,-2): berth heart. Cf. also ~ 93,3.
4. Dropped: best, last; accidentally, possibly reflecting a careles-s
pronunciation: brihnes brightness, 1gh likee lightly, -ibu~isne8 justice,
scrij shrift.
~ 62. Teut. medial or final X, liw, 3 G.E. or O.Scand. X (velar),
1. h [XI: ahte ought, ahtend 8th, brobt brought, do/dir, Wiit sb.,
niht night, noht nought, not.-yh: aghbt oughit, aght eight, broght,
do~qhter, Jfe~ht fight, lagh lar/hter laugb(ter), ligqht sb., night, noght.3h: a3ht ought. - 3, z: do;tir, fezte.-h and t transposed (cf.
58, 1): broth brought, lyth sb. light, nith night.
2. h [XI, 3 (z, 3/h, tgh) > back vowvel, disappears: a. ah a3h a3 az
awv ought; a~en azen auen aune awin. awen aben own, dawv dawn,
(lra3e draze dra'cw (bahe draw, gainsaye gainsaying,, lau8 lawv law(s),
saz saw pt. saw; aze awv ab-e awe, felaze felowv felabe felaseap) fellowv
(-ship), la3is law, low(ers); cf. fagy[n]is fawn 43/2 7.-b. P03 POz
though, low~e flarne.-c. 3outh yupe youth, bowv to bow.-d. Purye Purz
thurgh thoro Pur (3ur') through; Jolowv foin follow, htalow hallow,
halows saints, sorowv sorrow.
The spirant is dropped also in: not (cf. 1).
3. 3 (gh, z) [palatal] > front vowel, disappears: a. hi hy hie,
stize stegh ladder.-b. negh nehe approach, he3e hez hegh heyes hee
he high hyes hi high, heighten(s), ezin eghen eye ebin eke ee eye(s).
-c. ~ 63.-d. foliz jlili3 folihe follow, baliz hallow, hali3es saints,
/terberz herber to lodge, tary, hali holy, mner merry, inoh enough,
mnirth. Cf. beri to beat (0.1. benja).
4. th: thurth through.
5. The spirant + s >   x: waxe grow; buxumn.
~63. G.E. ~ ~62) with a preceding eVP, (~~ 15, 17, 40).
ai (ay, ayi) > a [a-]: allways allwase always, again agayn ogans
again (st), dai day,fain fayn, fair farest fair(est), lais he lays, lay inf.
(encroachingly), lay pt., mai may, maydlyn madyn maiden, maine
inayne -mayine main, said sais sayand sayng, slayn; aypar- aver either.
Likewise: gamne gayne profit,.play.
~ 6 4. W. T. initial X = G. E. h.
1. h: has, hegb., her, heuy, hir their, heuyn heaven; behoues.




xxx      ~~ 65-69. TEUTONIC CONSONANTS: liw, 3, g, Ic, skc.
2. Dropped (assimilated): lafe loaf, laue'rd, lady, lagh laugh, nek
neck; it, ass have, egh high, eghnes highness, er her, euy heavy, ire
their; bus behoves; cf. Jpaue they have; bakkows bakehouse.
Excrescent: har-e ere, heuyn hewyn even, hits us. Cf. ~ 83.
~ 65. W.T. initial hw = O.E. hw.
1. WIh [qi1]: 'wham whom, what, when, wthile.
2. w [u]: waiin whonm, wat, wen, wilis whilst.
3. qu [ku]l: quat what.-qwv: qwen, qwvil while.
~66. W.T. initial 3,  =O.E. '3.
1. [4]1 (mostly M.V.): 3atpli keenly, 3ate gate, 3e, 3elde, 3eme
keep, 3ere, 3et, 3ung.-y (P.V.): ye, yef, yelde, yeme, ye?-, yet, yung.
2., Dropped: if.
~ 67. Teut. 3, g = O.E. or O.Scand. g, ~
1.- g: begin (after pt. begane), gadir, girdid, glad, go, gold, gretiny
weeping; -ing (groching, etc.); lang, thing; gabbing, gate, gler make,
gerne eagerly (beside 3erne, ~ 66), gest, gete get, gete keep, gi'fte, gilte
give, giue if.
2. k: kissink, thynk thing.
3. Dropped: lentin Lent, -in (grochin).
~ 68. W.T. k = O.E. k, l~ (> t9).
1. k: bake back, ilk each, kald called, ken know, kide made
known, knaw know, kun know, kryng king, like adj., vb., make, rikde
rich, sekce seek, swvilke such, thbink. Likewise: slik such, take; kirk,
church.-e: bac back, cald called, elape clothe, couth known, eunie
know, ic I, Panc, Pinc seem.-clk: pinceke think. -(x): bytuix.
(thyngyng *42/33 is a blunder.)
2. clh [tg]: clhese choose (encroachingly: chosen), child, leche leech,
spece speech, tech teach; sich such (no Northern form). Likewise:
kcichin kitchen.-sch: scheke cheek; schosin. Cf. ~ 95.
3. Dropped: I, -ly, ma (mnase, matide) make; ta (tan ton) take.
~ 69. Teut. or Lat. sk = O.E. or O.Scand. sk, sk.
1. sk: ask; skill, 8iclaunder slander, skole school.-se: sclaunder,
scole, scripture.
2. sch, [9]: flesch, nesch soft, schall, scham~e, schep), sc/wi' cut,
schilde to shield, wesch wash; schort, sch'rift, sehriue.-ssch: bisschop.
-ssh: ftessh.-sh: english, shal, shame, shep, shod.-sc': scere, scifte,
scorn; scor-t, scrift, scriue.-Cf. ~ 70.
3. s: fles flesh, sep- sheep, silde to shield (these only in PRV.);
ingles (once O.E. englis) English, sal shall, suld should.-Palatal
pronunciation seems to be specially marked (in P.V.) through the
spellings is, iss: fleis, neis soft, wvaisse wash.




~ 70. TEUTONIC Sk. ~~ 71-73. ROMANCE VOWELS.


Xxxi


~70. O.E. sk and a preceding J(~58), d (~ 60).
chi selk [t9 > s]: wvirckep- worship; f'enchepfren8chep friendship.
E. VOWELS IN WORDS OF ROMANCE ORIGIN.
(Some side-forms in these paragraphs are not, or need not be, due
to English sound-development, as they occur already in O.F. The
signs 'and -denote stress or want of stress.)
~ 71. O.F. i, L.
1. i, in a syllable which has a. remained stressed: riche, simpil;
b. become stressed: litter, rel'gioun, riches; c. remained unstressed:
silence; d. become unstressed: peril, seruis. Cf. spirt tqpirt.-y:
ryche, pun 'st, per 'l, seru '8, latgn.
2. The vowel is long in: crie, fine, vile, dlesire, dlec'pill, merci,
serulce, sirjnzfi, sprite, strife.-y: cry, vyl vile, gyde guide, mercy,
s;eruyse, stryf.-ii: multeplii, sinytueflis. Cf. prop~irtarij.
3. e [close]: pre'son, rel~gion, seru~s, p)erUl.
4. Long vowel [close]: gedle guide, eremnete (rhyme: p~eifte)
hermit, chastese (rhyme: wvise), seruese (rhyme: wrise), sprete spirit.
For euaungelest, cf. ~ 100, no. 93.
7 72. O. F. e, 6.
1. e: a. abbe'sse, dr-4sse direct, U'tter, met;(se) mass, assent, reuero   ice, ince; b. lesson, p)e'nance, treispas; c. bitent, hissonp ace
s~soun; d. abb~s, rich~s.
2. Lengthened: feste feast.-ee: t'eeste.
3. e > a (before r) ermfitis armitis hermits, certayne sadrtayn.
certain, mnaruayl marvel, peril p~arel, serue sarue, seritice s4ruyse.
a: pr-esafl(l gift, reueranice, antente (O.F. rarely a-).
4. i: litters letters, trispas, orisoun.-y: ynkc.
Further in ~ 7 8.
~73. O.F. e-, ee, ie, etc.
1.e [long vowel]: [e-] avis(I', char-ite', def/re', breite brief, chef chief,
clere, feris belongs, yreite grieve, maitere, pepil people, prophete
(rhyme: bate), quere choir, releue, repeerro, sopple; [~] lele
loyal, mene middle, sele seal, -tene (abs-, con-, main-tain). —ee: gree
step; leel loyal.-ey: -teynz -tain.-For requeredl, cf. ~ 100, no. 57.
2. Shortened, when losingy stress: asemblg, prop hit, soppbr,
manOr, mater, priue-likee privily.  With new stress: j)rop~he'tt prop~het
(rhyme: set).
Thus the last word affords a good example of the fluctuations in
accent, quantity and quality: O.F. and M.E. stressed i > unstressed
iC, e, ~ (a), with poetic re-accentuation >  stressed ~ (occasionally  )




XXXii


XXXII       ~~~~ 74-78. ROMANCE VOWELS.


3. a: pruly privily.
7 74. O. F. a, A.
1. a, in a syllable which has a. remained stressed: abbdss( e, damne,
principd'll; b. become stressed: ldftyn, tra'uel labour; c. remained unstressed: cha'stese, padrtie, trditaile labour; d. become unstressed:
penance.-herdyj (MNV., once) should probably be placed here; cf.
~15,3. P.V. has hardy, O.F. hardi and herdi.
2. a [a]: blame, case, chaste, (lame, hast haste, place, state, tast,
waste; chdp iter, chdstese chastise.-ai: chaiste chaste, plais place,
staite, waist waste; chaipitur, chaistese.-ay: blayni, daym, dame;
hapitur.-madaum, 2210 is written with the abbreviation-mark
which I in other cases have expanded as au; cf. 3.
Half-long or uncertain appears the stressed vowel before r + consonant: reward, ~ 100, no. 20, dep~art depairt depayrt divide.
3. au > a []: chaumnber, daungIer, ensaumpil ensaunupil ensampil,
euaungelest, graunte grante, laump~e, maunde foot-washing, penance,
reinnaunt remnanant, sclauncler sciandir, seruanud seruand servant.
Cf. the cases in which an -a-sound is expressed with a —u, ~ 18,1 (~ 74,2.).
~ 7 5. O. F. 0.
1. o: acorde, order, propbr, torch; ato'nesce, fo'iis follies, Jflice;
forest; coinf6rt, recor')d agreement.
2. Longr vowel [r,]: close, cote, fole fool, restore.-oo: fool.
7 76. O. F. ou, 65> u, it.
1. u [in]: acmnbi'rd.-ut (ent, cf. ~ 79), ont, 0: curs cours, gruche
greuching groch, suffer sofrr, sutper sopper, guuerne gonierne, cumpany
company, glutunie giotony, c~intre' c~ntresse.-ou, o: soume SUM,
touch, furme form, Gutrel oriel.-o: couir heal, scorid scurged,
frofils trifles; lessmn, res( 'n.
2. Long vowel: anure worship, anre worship, pronunce.-ditte,doute dowte, hure houre owvre hour, religiun -oun -own -on, labur -our
-ore, resun -oun -on, cunsel counsel consel.-touimbe, cownte, pr-owe
profit, towel.-lesso'ns.
~ 77. O. F. ii, Ui.
1, u [ut]: hurt, custdtm, pilnych puinest, ii'igement.-u, o: studie
-stody, sugetes sogete8.
2. Long vowel: ar-mur armour, cure, excuse, refuse, mesure,
remuie remove, rudely, vse, uertdt.
~ 78. O.F. ai, al, ei, el, partly alternating with, or contracted
i-nto, simple vowels (a, e).
1. ai (ay) > a in a syllable which has a. remained stressed [a]:




~'~ 78-84. ROMANCE VOWELS; it, s.   XXI


Xxxiii


abdaby, certayne eefit'te, couwyt covet, cosn-sa'ile cunsdle counsel,
faile fayle failed (~ 99) fail(ed), faith fath, lai lay law, arddin
ordn praise p~rayse _prase, puruaie -uyd, aneat,-aecau
-sane -ceive, segerstane. sacristan, souerain -ayn -ane, stratte strafe
strict, narrow, traitaile -ayle labour, tuajie cloth, vaile vayle vale
veil; b. become stressed: md'istres mdystre8 midatres, madynten,
pr)dier _prdyer   pra'er; c. remained    unstressed  [Ft;; a]: fir~itur
refectory, l-tiser W~ser leisure, mv~stres mistress, mndin~ household,
mndynteyn; vds-.sel; d. become    unstressed: abbdyi   abbw.is  ablid
abbey(s), certdyn certdn, coudite, mnarudtyl, purudyd.
2. e [fl]: encrese, ese ease, frelty, pese peace., plese please, trdet
treat, venys II pardons."-ei: veine pardon.-ey: conseyue, dedeyn
disdain, obey, verrey true.
3. Unstressed: mefl3"' household, court, curttsly, counsU, puru~d
purveyed, tr'aut~ labour, toiw~l cloth.
4. (M.V.) o [~ 37,3]: seyerstone sacristan.
~79. O.F. eii, ev.
et, elf', [gut, tu]: reule rewcle; escheiv.-ou: rowle.-u: duly.
~ 8 0. O. F. au.
1. au: auter altar, caMNs, claus,.flute, satif safe, sauter' Psalter.
- awv iter, hamnies, fawie, sawter.
2. a [i]: safe, sane.
~ 81. O.F. 01, 01, iii.
1. oi [oj, tul] (P.Y.): cioidt(r, nioise; aioinuque enijoin, croice cross,
noi annoy, pointe, voice.-oy (final in both versions): ioy; (a)noy,
poynte, stroy.-vi (P.V.): inrinis enjoins, vinemtens ointments.
2. o [long vowvel] (niostly M.-.V.): chose choice, closter, nose
noise; aiont together, ponte, voce.
3. it: frute fruit, nuse hurts.
~82. O.F. potcre, poor, appears as pouer pore (rhyme: dore) pure.
F. CONSONANTS IN WORDS OF ROMANCE ORIGIN.
~ 8 3. O. F. I i.
1. it [partly silent]: habele, itardy, honest, hionour, houre.
2. Dropped (as often in O.F.) also in -writing: atit, aires ayries
heirs, deseret disinherit, eremnete hermit, onest, onur, our hour.
Excrescent: hordland ordaincd. Cf. Lat. hyninus, O.F. ymnne,
iT.E. hyin ynme ymnie.
~ 84. O.F. s etc. (ss, sec, C)z).
s [also voiced]: benysotn, counsel, finise, leson, pensg perish, puniest
S. BENET 




xxxiv


XXK1V     ~~~ 85-94. ROMANCE CONSONANTS.


riche8 -sa(i)ue -ceive, seruis serniyse (rhyme: wrise), ver-se, vose voice.
-c (ce): benecun, councel, degrece sg. degree, per-ceaue, purugyanme,
recaiue, sgeruiice, gience, verce, voices.-s: iesson.-sc: amonesce
admonish, discipil, lescun, noutysces, punnysce, stresce stress.-sch 
leschun, nurischis    nonrishes.-ch: benichun,      chanch    (rhymnes 
8uffertns, r-epentanis), pu-tr-yach, r-echaive receive, punych punisb.Once z: uiltez "1vilenesses."
~ 85. O.F. r, 1 remain: spqjrite spirit spr;abil a/nill.
~ 86. O.F. m remains; once ni: iinJ)ai2r.
~ 8 7. O. F. n
1. n: confort, perfourn, ymine.   2. m: coniifort.
3. Dropped: hyrn yme hymni, solemp~ly.
~ 88. O. F. A'.
1. gn: di~gne worthy, 2reyne kingdoin, signe sign, gnf.-n
dingnie, r-enynie, singne, singnefiis.. Cf. aioingnze enjoin.
2. n: sinis signs.
~ 89. O. F. f (ph).
1. f: faith, professe vow, pr)ofete prophet, prqfl te to profit, strife,
sute.ph: propIhet prophet, proph et profit.
2. u [cf. ~ 55]: pr-ouese p~rouesse vow, soueranil (twice) suff erinig.
~ 9 0. O. F. v
1. v: avise advise, verset versicle, vessel, vile, visit.-u: auis, Uii
evil, serue, 8ouerain, striue, ucerset.-f [cf. ~ 55]: seryf serve, sofferayne
sgujferayne suffer-aine sufferane.
2. Confused with w.: awvise advise, werset, wvesseli, wvil wvils evil(s),
wisit.
Cf. ~~ 79, 82.
~ 91. O.F. p remains.-O.F. b.
I. b: numnbir).   2. Assimilated: nuinier.
1. u: quaintelike prudently, quere choir, quit free. -w: qvere
r-eward regard, wait, warawnt, wvarest hecaled, waste.
2. g:gydle guide.
~93. o.F. t.
1. t: comfort, diser-et disinherit, -mientis -mients.
2. d: comfrr-d, deser~'d, presarnd presenit.
3. th: comforth cuinforthl. Cf.. ~ 61,3.
4. Dropped: -menzs (cumande-, iunge-).
~ 9 4. O. F. d.
1. d: cu~nandemeiis commandments.




95-99. ROMANCE CONTSONANTS.~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES. XXXV
2. t:cumtantemiies.
3. th: faith.
4. Assimilated: mellid mingled. Cf. immnoneis 43/2 2.
Excrescent: ordabid to ordain.
cit [t9]: cihalese, chap~iter, chiarge, chamtisyng, eschewr, grueh,
prech is, rich, riches. —sch: schap~tier,.schar, schastisyng. Cf.  68,2.'
~ 9 6. O.F. d 9 (j, g).
1. i [dg]: angler chatterer, ioy, iolyose jealous, iugeumet judgment, soietes subjccts.-g: sogetes, vengance veiqeance, chargqe.
2. Unvoiced [t0]: chanch change, charch charge, larch large.
3. D~ropped: invinis enjoins, scorid, scourged.
1. ii katel, sklaunder.-c: case, catclhid taken, sclauwder.-q:
aquabutance, quantite, question, quit.
g: segerstaie, sacristan.
~98. O.F. g.
1. g g ardin, glotoiiy, gouern)e, grant.
2. Unvoiced: clotony, neccligenice.
F'or ga, see ~ 9 2.
99. General remark. The consonant is written double after a
long vowel in: contresse (rhyme: Wee loose) 303, plasses 252, wisses
directs 1073, fullyng fouling 1 266,falled (original rhyme counsailed;
possibly, but not necessarily, a slip) 1517, p~rudde proudo 20/1 2, etc.
INDEX OF RHYMES.
~100. 1. -ai, -ay [i]: abbay 1453, 2164, 2198,.2402, aray 1454,
1473, array 2099, ay 654, 2415, 2440, dlay 69, 222, 352, 1474, 1726,
2386, 2416, etc., lay inf. 2149, m)ay 221, 340, etc., p~lay 2" 385, p~ray
6053, 2163, etc., puruay 1388, sati 1 725, say 339, 1550, 1755, 2 100,.2150, 2401, etc., Pai 351, 2197, etc., Pay 1549, 1756, way 70, 1387,
2439  etc.
2. -abil'(l): abill 2228, acceptabil 722, stabil 721, 2227.
-ac, see no. 4, -ace no. 24.
3. -ade, -aid(e), -ayd(e) [aid]: glade inf. 1797, graide 1714, grayd(e),
1767, 2087, layde pp. 1547, mayde pp. 1798, paide 532, 685, 71.5,
1638, Ipayd(e) 1311, 2000,prqayde pt. 1097, puruayde 1799, 1862,.




xxxvi


Xxxvi    ~~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -ac to -and.


1999, 2088. said(e) 531, 686, 716, 1098, 1312, 1548, 1637, 1713,
1768, 8ayd(e) 1800, 1861.
-afe, see no. 28, -ai no. 1,.aid(e) no. 3,.ail(e) no. 7.
4. -ac: bac 606, lac 605.
5. -ak(e) [!k]: mnake 591, 1879, 1927, etc. sake 37, 238, 592,
1928, 2344, etc., slake 2343, tak(e) 38, 237, 1880, etc.
6. -akes: forsakes 282, 821, take.' 281, 822.
7. -ail(e), -ayle [Ml]: aile sb. 1605, assayle 239, avayle 496,
eown8aile 2242, daile 2045, faile 240, 1537,.fayle 495, 2241, haile
2046, tails 1606, trauayle 556 (cf. Note), 1538.-Note. coinsell
555, for original counsa(i)le. Similarly counseld 1518, for original
counsa(i)led, rhymning with falled, =Jailed.
8. -ald [a1d > Q1d]: aid 526, 1674, bald 525, 2109, -haid 1673,
2039, tald 2040, 2110.-bold 1961, for original bald, rhyming with
hald. Cf. no. 102.
9. -all: all 246, 476, 5.59, 2212, 2442, etc., call 189, 517, etc.,
fall 190, 320, 1944, etc. princtJpall (pren-) 319, 2211, 2441, sall 245,
475, etc., small 518, 560, 1943.
-alled, see no. 7, Note.
10. -als: als also 299, fals 300.
11. -am(s), -aym(e) [sim]: blaym 1776, hanm 1310, niame 374,
1649, nayme 1368, same 373, 1309, 1367, 1650. sc/tame 1 775.
12. -amyd, -ayrnyd: blaymnyd 1227, 2357. s(c)ham)yd 1228, 2358.
-anch, see no. 17.'
13. -an(e) [an]: can 1099, k-an 1503, 1754, mnan, 207, 1100, 1305,
etc., Pan 208, 1009, 1032, 1504, 1753, etc., wvane won 1306, womant
1010, 1031.
14. -ane, -ain(e), -ayn(e), -ayine [Ain]: ailayn 769, ayn 788,
agayne 276, ogayn(e) 32, 98, 313, 723, 1004, 2142, etc., baine 261,9
bayne 349, 541, 1180, etc., certayne 2013, 2041, sertane 1003,
sartayn 574, fayn(e) 97, 2067, gaine inf. 226, gayn 787, gane 2035,,ilkeane 89, 1231, ilkcayn? 2132, layn(e) 990, 1179, mnaine 225, mayn(e)
275, 613, etc., mnayine 2141, niane l471,payn(e) 614, 941, 2036,
etc. playn(e) 314, 2014, 20429, etc., Rqegerstanie 1472, slayn, 942,
1382, souerane 350, sufferane -aine -a!In(e) 542, 262, 31, 1381, 2068,
etc., tayn(e) (-tayne) taken 90, 770, 1232, 2131, trayne 989, vayn
573, 724.-alleyn *2257, meant for allayni, rhyming -with tayn.
15. -and(s) [And]: alweldand 2902, 1144, banl 2082, co~mmand
1788, cumand 1089, fande 1613, hand(e) 470, 1358, 1508, 1764,
2187, 2319, land 1, 2320, li/and 1046, ojJerand 2188, ordand 2,




100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -aug to -aues.   Xxi


xxxvil,


and~e, 1614, seuand 1507, 2314, stand 201, 469, 1045, 1090, 1143,
1763, 1787, 12081, 2313, wande 1357'.
16. -any [&jg]: emnang 1191, 2139, aimang 2247, fang 2023,
gang 642, 1723, 1851, 2129, etc., lang 1192, 2024, 2130, -sang
1724, 1852, stranq 568, 1607, u'rang 5671, 641, 1608, 2140, 2248, etc.
17. -ans, -anch. [ans-]: cbanch 1363, 1656, 1774, ))uruyaneh
1364, r-epentanq, 1 773 312, sufferans 1655.
18. -are, -ere [ar]:.fare further 311, wrere worse 312.
19. -ar(e), -air(e), -ayp' [ar]: air(e) hare ere 1456, 2327, 1207,
bewrar 882,- 1`750, fair fare slb. 2384, 308, Ob. 1`789, fiair adIj. 1603,
qlar vb. 1749, inpair 1604, lare 397, 1208, mare 398, 410. -mair
2328, srhar 881, snare 957, spare 409, 455, pair 3074, 958, 1790,
2383.-Note. Per 1153, for original pa(i)r, rhyming with mayr~..20. -ard, -erd, -aide, -aird [~ 17,2 end]: afterwvard, 242,frarard
384, hard 241, herd, 383, r-eward(e) 417, 1059, 1497, 2251, spaird
1060, sparde 418, 1498, 2252.
21. -ark-es, -er/es, [arks]: cler-kes 858, mirkees 857.
22. -art(e), -ert [art]: glait pp. 544, glert pp. 1630, bade heart
543, bert heart 1629.
'23. -as(e), -ass4: ass has 2404, has 1527, base '2043, pas 995,
1351, 1528, 2403, wvas 996, 135.2, 2044.
24. -ase, ais(e), -ayse, -ac(e [5is]: abbais 1632, case 1375, dlais.
2302, days 199, 2077, grace 951, 1464, 2070, palays 134, place
95-2, 1739, 2069, 2096, pl7ase 1463, prs 975, pirays,(e) 173, 393,
1461, rare pt. 1376, raise inf. 1065, rayse 59, sais 332, 394, 534,
708_9 837, 976, 1066, 1631, 2301, etc., sayii(e) 60, 94, 133, 164,
200, 1462, etc., space 1740, 2095, wvais (-wais~-) 331, 838, 2078, etc.,
wrays (-wvays) 163, 174, 533, 707, -wast,,e 93.
25. -ast, -aist [a"st]: last 183, fiast 184, 1708, past 1707.-The
same past 2116, tast 2115, 1610, 1677, 1265, m)ast 1609, 1678, ivast
1266, wvaist 2284, hast 2283.
26. -ate, -aite, -ayt(e) [a-t]: algate 1777, 2413, couayt 2472, hate
1600, 2004, 2269, late adv. 1599, 1778, latite 2270, layte 2424, layte
to search 709, straite 7 10, wrate know 2003, wvayt wait 2471, 3(lte
2414, 2423.
271. -ath, [4-]: bath both 1334, scath, 979, 1333, wvrath angry 980.
28. -aue, -afe, -aiue, -ayute [aiv]: crane 211, 766, etc. haues 46,
212, 765, 1015, etc. laue loaf 1581, persaiue 443, raite 362, sgafe
vb. 1016, sane 45, 361, 1582, etc. wvayue 444.
29. -aues: craues 586, haues 585.




xxxviii


Xxxviii  ~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -aul to -el.


30. -aul(e): paul(e) 170, 486, 1829, saul(e) 169, etc.
31. -aw [au]: aw 327, 460, etc., datv 1135, draw 640, 1296,
knaw 1035, 1136, 1256, etc., lawv 328, 775, 1036, etc., r-awt 12-55,
saw 459, 639, 776, 1295, etc.
32. -awvn(e) [aun]: awvn(e) 403, 999., 1616, 1930, knawrn 404, etc.
-ay, see no. 1,.ayd(e) no. 3, ayine no. 14, -ayle no. 7, -ctym(e) no. 11, -ayrnyd
no. 12, -ayn(e) no. 14,.ayse no. 24,.ayt(e) no. 26, -ayuc no. 28.
33. -e [e5]: avise' 2294, be 25, 181, 333, 359, 1021, 2008, 2086,
2243, 2293, etc., cuntre' 2007, etc., degre' 182, etc., ee 402, entri", 870,
2085, fe 360, fie 755, 869, etc., fre 26, etc., he 756, etc., mne 69.5,
1005, etc., rnefl3' 2244, se 401, 696, etc., -te 334, 6716, 1006, etc., P~e
1022, etc., thre 675, etc.
34. -ech and -echis: tech, teach, rhymes with lech [l~tg] 1283,
1687, techis with prechi8 192.
35. -ed(e): bedle bed 1201, cledle pp. 1202, cled 2006, ledl pp.
2118, lede pt. 1952, 2497, redl pp. 2117, rede pp. 1951, 2498, sled
pp. placed 2005.
36. -ede [6d, N.]: mnede ineed, 128, 371, 562, 1184, 2-056, etc.;
dede deed, 41, 72, 78, 123, 180, 372, 1081, 1337, etc., dIredle dread
124, 464, 494, etc., redle read, advice 463, 493, 561, 624, wedle weed,
1338; fede feed 2055, hedle heed 71, 77, 179, etc., sp~ede speed 42,
127, 623, 1082; bede offer 1183, etc. The stressed vowel in these
words corresponds to W.T. 5, a,, en, O.E. 5e, 5-o.-They rhymne also
with words which in O.E. had i-mutation of W.T. au, ai. Thus the
same mede 335, 3055, dede 204, 581, dredle 274, 1359, rede 1127, fted
1570, hede 231, bedle 1286, 1994, 2037, rhyme with nede 582, 1128,
1285, 1360, 1569, 1593, 1993, 2038, -hedle -hood 1594, ledle to lead
203, 232, 273, 336, 356.-redle also rhymei with dedle (W.T. au)
death 914, 950, (lede dead 1372, stedle (W.T. a) place 149.
37. -edles, -edis [ef. 36]: dedles deeds 391, -bedles -bids 392. —Tbe
same (ledes 2114, (ledis 2427, nedles needIs 2113, nedis 2428.-bedes
prayers 1827, stedes places 1828.
ee, see no. 33.
38. -eft: eft 1132, 1486, 2029. left 1131, etc..
39. 4-ee [5k, ~k]: sekce seek 741, 778, 1085, 1315, etc.; sekce sick
1446, 1643, 1660, sche'ke cheek 971, ineke 742, 777, 972, 982, 1086,,1316, 1445, 1644, 1659, etc.; ekse 981.  The stressed vowel in these
words corresponds to W.T. -0, eu, and au (+ palatal), O.E. e-, co0. —
breke, break 1955, speke 749, 1956, wrehe 750.
40. -el(e), -ell: angel 879, eel 306, dwiel(i) 228, 305, 4-50, 661,




~' 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -ele to -efid.  XXl


xxxix


680, 1645, 2017, 2105, etc., fell 1501, 2398, hell 227, 679,y 2460,
mel 1736, oinell 488, sel 2018, 2106, -se~)48 7, 662, 1646, tell
449, 880, 1735, 2397, 2459, etc., wressel 1502.-toele, wvell,- rhiymes
with fell 185, with biriele (~ 13,3, Note) 584, with fele V~] feel
1383; in other instances wvith words mentioned under no. 41.
41. -ele, -Pyl [RI]: dlde sh. 2001, vb. 2510, lele loyal, lawful 2147,
2315, 2509, s:ele seal 2148,,;teyl 569, weele 570, 2002, 2316; cf. no.
40, end.
-cid, see no. 7, Note.
42. -eld(e) Vh-ld]: eld 1092, 2260,jebld(e) 467, 596, 1091, 1182,
wreldl(e) 501,1181, 3elde) 468, 502, 0595, 2259.
-ell, see no 7, Note, and no. 40.
43. -el(e)s: angels 1164, beles 1759, eels 15-39, dwiels.1 77, 1271,
els, 451, 743, 802, 1272, 1760, ourels 1540, tel(e)s 178, 452, 744,
801, 1163.
44. -elue: ourselue 1026, twelue 1025.
45. -eme Vma]: s;eine 1583, 2410, 3eme 1584, -2409.
46. -ewnder: Descem ber 1121, Nouemnber~ 11,22.
47. -emys Pm] demti 714, Se//iys 713.
48. -en: ken 10, 79, 258, 472, 5.52, 1030, 1033, etc., mien 9, 80,
etc., Pen 1029, 21025), etc., women 257, 471, 551, 1034, 2026.
49. -ene, -eyn [&ni]: bedene 844, 1479, 1706, 1772, 2171, l-ene
1223, 1977, betwvene 2034, bitiwe yn 4 73, clene 843, 141 7, 1480, 1978,
2172, maynteyn 1418, mnene to mean 1587, 1705, sene 474, 1224,
1588, 1771,. 2033, 21400, etc.,tneijr239
-ence, see no. 51.
50. -endl(e). Words with old vowel-length due to contraction,
likefend(e) foe 148, 1369,frend(e) 758, 1902, 2374, and the Romance
contened contained 757, rhyme wvith endl 44, 56, 147, lend dwell 1370,
'wend(e) go 43, 55, 1901,.2373, which hiad W.T. a. Such wordsend 933, 1910, hend(e) hands 790, 1431, 2262, lend(e) 1237, 1909,
2103 sen     18,p.1276, wend(e) 804, 934, 2104-also rhyme wvith
the Romance wvords (a)mendl 1238, 12715, 1290, 1662, dlescendl 803,.'pend 1661, 2261, pp. 789, 1432. The, vcrb kend taught, knewv,
known (with Teut. nil) 198, 321, 365, 1020, 1406, 1964 rhtymes
1)0th with the last two categories, endI 322, hend 1963, -(a)rnend 197,
366, 1405,' and with wvend thought 1019 (W.T. ii, O.E. )
51. -ens, -ence: presens 1918, silence 1917.
52. -eat: assent 36, 153, 3715, 1905, etc., atciseinent 2121, eCotent
284, 1496, etc., entent (in-) 161, 376, 717, 1150, 2122j,.2389, etc.,




xi


~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -entes to -et.


hent seized 1331, obidient 154, 283,present 1149, sc/hent ruined 1332,
sent 162, 718, etc., tent heed 35, 1495, etc., wrent 1906, 2390.
53. -entes: r-entesq 1488, vestmentes 1477.
54. -ep(e) [6p]: kepe 61, 291, 1166, 1779, 1846, 1949. schep 292,
sleepe 62, 1780, 1845, wirehep(e) 1165, 1950.
55. -er, err: elder 2206, err are 2205.
56. -er(e) [er, er]: cher cheer 1064, 1511, clere clear 113, 213, 405,
664, 1881, 2138, etc., dere dear(ly) 152, 379, 2137, infere together
233,1210, 1729, her(e) to hear 67, 76, 81, 114, 663, 1782, here adv. 15,
24, 214, 248, 954, etc., lere learn 16, 23, 82, 234, 247, 343, 380, 406,
432, 1063, 1209, 1302, 1304, 1701, 1834, 2089, 2361, maner(e) 68,
75, 431, 953, etc., nere near, 1991, 2063, powler(e) 151, 344, 1303,
1817, 2064, 2443, quere choir 1781, 1818, sere various 1512, 1992,
2090, 2444, sopper(e) 1730, wvere sbj. 1301, 3er(e) 1702, 1833, 1882,
2362. These words have O.E. or O.Scand. e, or are of Romance
origin.-fere frighten 278 rhymes with dere harm 277.-dere harm
768, 1214, ber(e) to bear 571, 760, 767, 1213, 2274, 2329, 2469, er(e)
are 572, 759, 2273, 2330, 2470, o'er gear 1623, 2429, wver to wear
1624, 2430.
-erce, see no. 58.
57. -erde [cf. ~ 17,2, end]: lerde 1054, requerde 1053.
-cre [ar], see no. 18, -Crkes no. 21, err no. 55.
58. -erse, -er-ce [ers]: reherce 1140, 1965, verce 1966, verse 1139.
59. -er(e)s Rers, ~rs]: heres 354, 1188, 1700, leres 353, 1187,
1193, 1699, 2300, maners 2299, iprayers 1194.-beres 347, (leres
2392, eres 348, 2391.
-ert [art], see no. 22.
60. -es(e), -ess: dress direct 219, es is 33, 48, 141, 396, 1240,
1280, 1361, 2209, 2364, etc., les(e) less 601, 1239, etc., mastres 2210,
2363, -nes 34, 47, 142, 220, 395, 602, etc., priores(e) 1279, 1362, etc.
-sese, cease, rhyming with mese mass 1811, was probably pronounced
with short vowel. See no. 90.
61. -es(e), -esse [es, es]: cihese choose 91, 1108, contresse 303,
degrese 1107, lese lose 92, 304.  See no. 91. -disese 1847, eizeres
1940, ese 1975, pese 1939, plese 1848, 1976.
62. -esch: flesch 874, nesch soft 873.
63. -est [6st]: arrest 297, best 298, brest burst 2280, forest 2279,
degest 1126, gest guest 1926, prest ready 1925, rest 1125. See no. 93.
64. -et(e), -ett: Benett 6, 251, 318, let hinder 1974, lete sb. 2317,
prophet 1018 (cf. no. 65, and ~ 73,2, end), set 10] 7, pp. 1973, sett 5,




~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -ete to -ild.       l


XIi


-2542, 317, 2318.-for-gete inf. rhiynies, withi eett pp. 1895 (cf. no.
65).
65. -ete [Et, Jet]: bete mend 997, 1810,fete feet 1809, 2134, hete,
promise 2133, prophete 998. See no. 95.-bete beat 1920, ete eakt
1250, 1568, 1670, 1695, 1721, -gete (cf. no. 64) -get 1669, 1680,
1722, 2380, grete great 442, 579, 1509, 1709, 1919, 2379, etc., niete
meat 580,1249, 1510, 1567, 1679, 1696, 1 792, etc., sete seat 1791,
sw;qete to sweat 1710, trete to treat 441.
66. -eue Viv, ~v]: grve grieve 883, 1981, 2353, ieue permission
884, etc.
6.eed-euyde [6v(e)d]: heued head 421, leuyde left 422.
68. -euen, -eu(e)yn, -ewvyn [15,2]  euen even 1 19, euyn 490, 807,
1189, 2477, heueyn 249, hewyn 1104, heuen, heaven 120, 130, 138,
heuyn 250, 489, 795, 808, 1103, 1190, 2478, steuen voice 129, 137.
*ew, see no. 98, -ews no. 121.
69. -ext: next 1841, -seat 1842.
70. -i, -Y [I]:I 99, 116, 210, hi prep. 1260, boi~d 810, chasty
2355, cr-y 115, (ly 616, eniny 1589, enuy 1415, foly 2356, 14 1551,
lyj lie 1220, -ly adv. 615, 1416, 1552, mtercy 209, -ny 12-59, 1590,
signzptfi 809, -ty adj. 100, pi 53, w.hy! 1219, worth-y 54, and many Dmoe.
71. -ide [id]:dide 1001, hide pp. 839, 1002, Aide 840.
72. -id(e), -ied [!d]:ascriedi 1641, hide wait 1 794, 1889, c/wastidI
1642, 1793, chide 1378, pr-ide 1377, side 2157, tide 1890, 21-58.
73. -if(e), -yf [if]: iijt(e) sb. 230, 806, 1891, 2180?,1 2464, 2486,
lf101, strif(e) 805, 2463, 2485, stryf 102, wivie 229, 1892, 2179.
-if(e) ['Iv], see nio. 96, 97.
74. -ift: schrift 988, swvift 987.
75. -ight, -yglht LiXt]:flight 1942, fqgfht 40, higyht 786, 897, etc.,
htygh~t 65, lyghtt 66, 1212, 17128, iigh~t 223, m)yglht 19, 538, etc.,
night 537, 898, nyght 20, 39, 1124, 1211, 1938, etc., right 1123,
1727, 1937, 1941, etc., r-yght 2,-4, 617, etc., sigyht 618, 785, etc. —
night rhiymes with feght 267.
76. -ike Elk]: inlike 408, 1576, rikle 2238, slike 407, 157.5, 2237.
7 7. -ii, -ill, -yll: Jil 1602, -ji/(l) 215, 683, etc., -J,'yll 29, 377, hy/I
135, il(l) 108, 1072, etc., ski/(/) 845, 851, sky/i 51, stil(/) 107, 888,
1071, etc.) til(l) 285, 684,. 887, etc., -t'il(i) 136, 216, 378, 491, 1601,
1960, tyli 52, -tylt 30, vigil 1959, wil(l) 286, 846, 852, etc., wy/i 492.
78. -ile [II]: file defile 860, vile 859.
79. -ild(e), -ytd(e) [!Id]: child(e) 792, 1069, 2268, myld 1070,
2267, schylde 791.




x1ii


xlii     ~~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -yin to 4-iue.


-ill, see no. 77.
80. -yin [im]: hyim 674, lym, 673.
81. -urns: lirns 1936, pilqrirns 1935.
82. -in, -yn: begin (bi-, by-) 168, 176, 244, 1681, etc., -glyn 1281,
buin 1682, complin 1746, dynn, 1666, in 1665, etc., -in 139, etc., mmn
176, myn 1241, 1745, ryn 1766, sin 167, 437, 1242, syn 63, 140,
1282, thin 428, win 243, 427, 1765, wyn 64, 438, etc.
83. -mne, -yne [in]: fine 855, pyne 856.
84. -ind(e), -ynd, [Ind]: behinde 399, blind 400, mynd 1235,
p1/nd 1236.
85. -ing, -ynZlrq g]: brynq 669, 2060, kln!, 288, 2476,?'!Wfr
2196, sing 1159, etc., thing (ping) 301,.520, 527, 2195, 2475, etc.,
thynq 86, 287, etc., 3inq 519, 528, 650, 658, etc., numerous verbal
nouns in -ing, -ynqr 85, 302, 649, 657, 670, 1160, 2059, etc.
86. -inges, -ynfles: lilcinges 829, thinfles 830, tlhynges 761,
vuderlYnges 7 62.
87. -inke [i-qk]: drink 1597, think 1598.
88. -ire [Ir]: desire 590, 955, fire 956, ire 589.
89. -irkr(e), -yrk: irk 236, kirkr(e) 2:35, 260, etc., kyrk 12, 27,1
193, wirk(e) 194, 259, etc., wvyrkI 11, 28.
90. -is(e):perise 1300, Pis 1299.-peris rhymes with es 505.
91I. -ise, -yse [-Is]: ar,-ise 5 21, 1 07 6, avyse 57I, awis-e 2 10 8, despise
439, rise 440, 454, 603, 1075, 1403, 2107, 1865, ryse (-eyse) 21, 58,
serityse (sar~-) 604, 877, 1554, 1762, 1866, thrise 1404, 2152, twise
453, 1579, 1628, wise (-wise) sA., alIj. 522, 878, 1553, 1380, 1627,
1761, 2151, etc., wyse 22.-wvise rhiyies also with chatese 458,
seruese 1521, and (as a verb) with b~ls 1120.
92. -isses: blisses 902, misses 901.
93. -ist, -yst [Iist]: exist 912, 1954,) list 1307, myst 1308, pup(p)list 911, 1546, 1953, wist 1545.-With crist rhymnes also euaun!,elet
1592.
94. -it(e), -ytt: fit 871, llit 1412, 1483, it 1438, sit 125.1, 1731,
1795, wit(e) 465, 1252, 1437, 1484. wvytt 73, writ 466, 872, 1732,
wrytt 74, 3it 1411, 1796.
95. -ite [it]: delite 854; 11 17, 2489, per/ite (par-) 853, 1118,
2490.-Withi perfite rhymes- also eremn-ete 266.
96. -if(e) [~~ 13, 55]: yif(e) 511, 1178, 1884, 2193, 2483, lif vb.
5 12, etc.
97. -iue, -yue, -if[v: fyue 2083, lif sb. 628, line sb. 2084,
shriue 6 27.




~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -O to -or.xii


x1iii


98. -0, -ou, -ow?, -?U; -ew [)-tu; ~ut; cf. ~ 13,4]: go 1347, 1983,
fo1408, 1984, so 255, 1348, 1407, Po those 2.36. These words had
ain O.E. (O.Scand.).-Stich A-words, 80 1229, also 1171, 2154,
2388, mno 2499, rhyme also with the s-words do 1172, -to 1230, 2153,
23871, 2500. -do 8, 103, 272, 316, etc., to (-to) 7, etc. —The ii-group:
hew? (for bowv) 966, bowv 2445, nowa 1824, prow advantage 2446, trowc
vh. 1823, Pou 965; iesu 1116.-eschew 1115, new 2321, trewv 2322.
99. -ode, -ude [iud]: qode good 50, gude 109, 279, 294, 587, etc.
mnode 49, etc.
100. -of/ht [o~t]: broght 2166, noght 445, 482, 608, 7126, 2165,
etc., thought 143, 481, 607, 725, 832", 849, etc., u'roght 144, 446, 831,
850. etc.
101. -oke, -ouke, -uike [tuk]: boke 131, 263, buke 269,687, 1096,
1872, 2492, loke 132, 264, luke 688, 1095, 1500, 1871, 2491,
'woue 270, 1499.
102. -old [T~ld]: old 2203, told 2204. Cf. no. 8.
103. -om(e), -umn [mmun]: cum 1024, 1217, custum 1113, Sunm
1218, -sum 1023, 1114.-The samie ciom 499, 1267, 1836, 2245,
-domn(e) 500, 1268, 2246, -dome 1835.
104. -on(e), -ouii(e), -oitn, -ufl [5n-tun]: allon 158, 172 290
fioll(e) 1349, 2111, ileot 157, 1386, 1481, lonie loan 330, nonte pron.
187,9 289,9 329, 2199, on onie 2119, seflerstone 1385, stone 188, ton(e)
171, 1350, 148%'2, 2112, 2120, 2200. These words liad i(a) ai) in O.E.
(0. Scand., O.F.),anl the only connection between them and the followinig groupl is- the rhyme none pi-on. 1757, (lone 1758.-donle pP). 711,
931, 1439, 17-73, 1849, 2382,,sonte soon 932, 1440,7 1774, honte prayer
2381, none noon 712, 1850. These hadI a in G.E. or O.Scand. The
last sub~stantive is also spelt noun, 1077 and rhymes with fonie, few
1088.-The ud-group: bowvn bound 699, bowvn ready 967, 1145, 2143,
viihun freed.508, (loun(e') down 800, 2169, 2192, down 1525, 1741,
fun found 507, toun 1987, towne 345; enecheson occasion 2341, persounz 1996, reson 536, 2342, seson 1899, sesoun(e) 199.5, 2508, nuiinerow:s words in -ioiin(e) 3, 4, 346, 535, 799, 968, 1900, 1988, 2144,
2170, 2191, 2507, -iowvn 700, 1742, -isouni(e) 1146, 1526, etc.
10-5. -oun(e)s,, -owiis [iunts]: med'/tacioun(e)s 1129, 191 1, orisouns
1130, orisowns 1912.
106. -ong, ung mp: tung 105, 740, 2184, tong 1052, 3unkq 739,
2183, 3onq 106, 1051.
107. -or(e), -our(e) [~ir -tur]: mor 1288, sgore 128 7. The same
more 2487 rhymes with before 2488; and fore 1342, with restore




XhV


xliv      ~~ 100. INDEX OF RHYMES: -ord to -ust.


1341.-d ore 1448, 1808, flore 1807, pore 1447.-Itonour(e) 651,
1867, labore 1839, myrour 893, oure hour 1840, 1868, sauiour 894,
eucoure 6 52.
108. -ord(e), -urd [qrd-iurd]: lord 1 18, 415, 7 28, 1170, acord(e)
117, etc.-hurd treasure up 1747, word 1748.
109. -orn: born 1855, beforn 625, 1856, lorn 1455, morn 593,
626, 1456, -,sworn 594.
110. -our(e)s [Tuxrs]: confessours 2495, doctours 2496, oures hours
1863, labouresg 1864.
111. -os(e) [~s]: chose pp). 1389, sb. 2240, drepose 1390, 2239.
112. -osen: chosen 2219, losen  2220.
1 13. -ote [Qt]: cote coat 201 2, note business 201 1.
-OU, see no. 98, -oue no. 116, -oues no. 117, -o'uke iio. 101, -oun(e) no. 104,
-ounI(e)s no. 105, -our(c) no. 107.
114. -oute, -ute [Tut]: bute remedy 2285, doute 1492, loute 2216,
oboute 326, 1491, 2215, rufe 2286, withoute 325.
115. -outh [u4]: couth 13, 3outh 14.
116. -oue, -uf(e), -uefe [mv]: luf(e) has only one word with O.E.
u to rhyme with: obufie 1040. In all other instances the rhymewords are behoue (bi-) 83, 566, 665, 826, 2213, 2474, prutefe, 2253,
and reproue 600.-bilioue 2079, p~roue 2080.
117. -oues, -ufes [tuvs]: lufes 890, proues 889, reproues 389,
behoues 390.
-owV, see i10. 98, -own 110. 104, -owns no. 105.
118. -oy (oi): noy 145, straoy 146.
-u6, see no. 98, -ude no. 99, -uefr, -uf(e) no. 116, -kmic no. 101, -umf 110. 103,
-un [long vowel] no. 104.
119. -un: kun 18, 461, sunt son 462, vun won 17.
-untg, see no. 106, -urd no. 108.
120. -us: Jesus 121, 693, 875, 947, Pus 206, 694, 935, vins 122,
205, 876, 936, 948.-contrarius 2291, susp~ecius 2292.
121. -use; -ews [ILLS, ems]: excuse 368, 1056, 1222, 1494, 243.5,
nuse hurts 752, refuse 367, 1493, 2502, vse 1055, 1221, 1751, 2436,
2501.-s(c)hrews 429, 1426, shews 430, tMews 1425.
122. -used [insd]: excused 1802, vsed 1801.
123. -ust [lust]: dust 2276, rust 2275.
-Ute, see no. 114, -y etc., see -i etc.




A FEW NOTES ON
INFLECTION AND SYNTAX
(referring to the Northern texts, except where Caxton is expressly mentioned; cf. K. B,5ddeker's treatise in Engi. Stud., vol. ii, pp. 358 ff.,
on a par with his text).
NouNs.
~101. The plural usually ends in -es (-is, -ys) or -s (-se, -use).
Plurals in -en (-in): eghen ehin, erin (P.V.).  In -er (-ir)  childer -ir.
(In -ern: childern, Caxt.) With mutation only: fieet, hendl (besides
hiandes), mzen; cf. wvomen, cy~nmien. Like the sg.: a. manie- (beside
-s), moneth (beside -s), p~aire, sehep), sire times, Ping (beside -es),
vessel (ML.V.; PRV. has vassels), 3ere; b. mekenes, mnese mes ses, dishes,
nouece (beside nouices). Once, 2383, occurs sister for the usual
sisters. (saynd *1643 is incorrect.)
The spirant is voiced in inflected forms of life, bath, etc.
~ 102. The gen. usually ends in -es (-is, -ys) or -s. The gen. is
like the nom. (cf. 0. KNAPP, in Engl. Stud. xxxi, pp. 20-717) in: a.
broJpir, faer (P.V. hasjfadirs), modler, s,,ister, awvter, god (beside -es,'),
vian (beside manes, mannis), hel, saule, -kyn (beside -kins), 3ere,
cuuent, lady, souerayn (beside -ans), prophet, crist (usually -es); b.
abbes, pr-iores. Plural gen.: a. eghen, moneth, winter; b. noues.
~103. Co-6rdination of gen. and -of-phrase: Pabbesse kychin mnd of
hir gestis 35/27.
~ 104. Dative: musterd it JPabbesse showed it to the abbess 36/9
(cf. muster to Jpabbes hir seleenes 45/15~). Similarly: gif ensaumpil
mor (~ lese give example to greater and smaller 916, sal Pe elder loute
shall bow to the seniors 2216, multeplii Pe multiply unto thee 7/6.
~ 105. Apposition: nun nouece 147/1 3; Caxt. mounkes strangers
137/9, broder portar 137/35, childern nontyces, 127/26.
ADJECTIVES.
~106. All Pe hale all the, the whole 23 76. Double comparative:
wore largelier Caxt. 131/30. Superl. + of all other Caxt. 125,'21.
ARTICLES.
~107. Definite article used in: Pe ded(e) death 9/2, 12 /17, 914,
Pe lentin Lent 33/r (lentin 33/6), te super supper 28/8, Pe heuyn
heaven 808 (heuyn 814).
~ 108. No article in: And abbes ses and the abbess sees 43/35,
sua az abot at be so ought an abbot (the abbot) to be 5113, 6/1 1,




xlvi ~~ 109-117. NUMERALS, PRONOUNS AND PRONOMINAL ADJECTIVES.
calde inl cuuent reckoned amongst the convent 38/35, halde reul keep
the rule 6/4, tl end yng till the end 13/6 (til pending 14/20), inl wVorld
in the world 996, inl opir stede in another place 3/i i, ne.. Ping
not.. a thing, nothing (cf. Fr. ne.. rien) 39/io.-Caxt. at gate at
the gate 137/3 2, at last oryson at the last orison 138/io.
Nu.MERALS.
~109. Cardinals: ane (one), twva (twvo) twvane tubinne (twine), pre
thrin, four, jyzte, sex, seuin, ten,9 tuelue (tweif,), fiftene, tuenty, hundrez.
Odns:first, (t)o per secund, P ridde third, ferJ e (fer-de) four-t, fift,
sext, seuind seuent, ahtend ag/ht, nihend nieyntt, tende tent, ello~fte (Caxt.
enleuenth), teifete twveift, fyftydl 50th, sextid Pe secunde 62nd, hundred
8euintende 117th.
PRONOUNS AND PRONOMINAL ADJECTIVES.
~110. Personal: I (i, seldom ic), mie, wre, us (hus); Pou (Pu, tu),
Pe, 3e, 3ou; he, his, htim; sche seho so, hir her; it (idl); pai (day),
pair (tayre, thar) pei?' ire hir (Caxt. her), pam (taimn, Caxt. theimn,
hem).
~ 111. It for modern there: Yef it be an Pat if there is one who
25/I4.
~112. Reflective: 'myself mteseif, ourseift (-seine) usself; piseif;
himselfA hirself (-selu), itself'; paniselj: Besides: himi, hir, Pamn, etc.
~ 113. Possessive adjectives: 'mine wi, our; Pine Pi, 3our. Poss.
pron.: 3oures; his, hirs; Paris.
~ 114. Demonstrative: a. Pis this, Pas pos pes (Peis, Caxt. theys)
Pis pise (Caxt. thy~es, thys) per (3er, peir) Pir these. b. Pat that, pa
(pai) Po those; old instruin.: Pe (before comparatives), pi (in for Pi);
cf. the def. art.
~ 115. Interrogative: a. 'wha 'who, 'whas, wham?whom., what (wot)
quat; old instrum.: wvhi (iii Joi 'whi). b. whilk. c. whe per.
~ 116. Relative: a. Pat (see Gloss., practically: "1whose " 24/ 33).
b. wcha (who) whoever,'whas whose,'whamz (wvaim, whom) whom, wvhat.
c. who Pat, whamt Pat, Caxt. 'who that euer. d. 'wha sua ('who so), what
so, what (aclj.).. so, whalkyn.. -so; 'wha sa eu ir (who so ever). e. wh a
sam, what samn, what (adj.).. samt, 'what sumt; Caxt. who som eue'r
what som. euer.    f. 'whilk- which, who; whilk (adj.).. sua; 'whilke
sami; Pe OWiLk g. als. h. at.
~ 117. Wh/o, who so, are distinctly plural in cases like 1443, 2005,
2007. That represents two different cases in co-ordinate clauses,
Caxt. 122/33.




,99118-i124. PRONOUNS AND PRONOMINAL ADJECTIVES. VERBS. XlVii
~118. Relative omitted: 4/24, 6/17, 7/9, 9/3     0,1752, etc.;
as subject: 4/i6, 8/20, 11/21, 130, 1531.
~ 119. Indefinite: an-e on (Caxt. co) one, a person, some, miany
ayn mnany a one, all (ailer of all), any oily any, any one, aypar
either, baJse both, euery (Caxt.) every one, illka ilkeon eater-illkane, etc.,
ilkiman, man (P.V.) and the plural men (M.V.) "one," nainan
nionan, nan flof no, nat/sing nothing, noght nothing, oper', etc., another,
the other, each other (Caxt. "1other things "), oihte oght aught, srunt,
suinming.
VERBS.
~120. Inflection: a. ind. pr. sg. 1:-    2, 3: -es (i,-ys, -ic~e),
-s(.e;p1. 1, 2    3- 3: -es (-is), -S, or -;pt. weak: -ed (-id, -yd),
-d, -it (-yt), -t (- te); strong:. b. sbj.: -.. imp. sg:     1
-es (-is), -s, sometimes-. d. inf.:-   (silent -e).  e. ppr.: -and,
seldom -yng; pp. weak: -ed, etc. (cf. above); strong: -en (-in,.yn),
-n1 (-ne),Pr. pl. 3 (ind. and sbj.) of be and dlo has sometimes the ending -nI.
(Caxt. has the pl. contmen come, goone go, dyden did.) Once occurs
the imp. sg. sais, 142/23.
~121. Pres. 3 sg,. in -s for -ses: rain 1068 (beside rases) raises,
stablis establishes, su~ffes 1824 (cf'. su~lieis), trespasse 31/36 (beside
-passis), w~itnes bears witness.  Similarly: tech, = teches 12284.
~ 122. Past tense or past partic. in -t, -d (-te, -de), for -ted, -ded:
arrest stopped, cumnfort comforted, degest digested, direcete directed,
(l/ght prepared, flit removed, gete, kept, graunt (beside -tid) granted,
hent seized, hurt, keste cast, list pleased, lyghlt lit, wmys missed, past
(beside ])as.sid),pumt, schent ruined, sent, set, visit visited, wrent; amtend
(beside -did), cumand commanded, send sent, sp~end(e) spent, suspend
suspended; cladl, dredde dreaded, hid, hide told, led, specie advanced.
(Caxt. correct corrected, distribute, susp~ecte, transl ate, gyrde girt).
~ 123. Pres. partic. in -yny: thynkyng 42/33, sayny 42/34, grofelyny 147/40, ianglyn~g chattering 1 780.
~124. Table of strong verbs (as far as they occur outside of
the pres.).
I.druic            -dii
risc             i-ase
writc             -wri'ten wcretyn.
IL. ch ese,         c/lays      chosen chose
lese                         lor-n
bede o ffe r                 (Caxt. boden, commanded), Cf. below.
MI. begin            begane       -
bind              -bownyd bown bun




:Nlviii,~'viii   ~..~ 124-127. INFLECTION OF 'VERBS.


drinke
find
ring
sing
win
IV. bere
brelce
scere (8cher).tp ekeZ.
cume come
V. bid
ete
gete
gilte
Zig lie ly
VI. sicty sle
stande
take ta
swer
VII. fall
haeld hold
haite hete
lat (latte) let
knaw


u'ane,
bar. pac
clUme comle
bad
(for)gat
gfet
lay
saz saw
stode
toke tuke
fiell
held
hizte
lete


(druenkin, adjl.)
fiundenffin fon
ran gen
Songen 81ung
Van1.
born
brokin
scorn1
cutmen.
forbed forbidden. Cf. below.
etin
getyn
geuten gifin
sene.
slayn
takin tayn ton (Caxt. taken, also take)
(for)sworn.
faellen
halden
hight
let
knawn.


The verbs bede II and bid V are greatly confused. The pp. of
rede, advise, read, is red (r-edde, Caxt. also r-ad).
~ 125. Irregular weak verbs: by buy, boght; biteclie beteach,
bitaht; br-ing, br-oqyht; set, salde; tel, tald told; thinke appears; wvirk,
wirk t u?-roht.
~ 126. "1Anomalous " verbs.
inf. -                  pr. ah aw (Caxt. owe owcen) pt. ahte aght ought.
cane kun,,can,, cape (Caxt. cowde)
-,, ~~~~may,,myght
-,, m~~~9Unb will,,munde
-,, ~~~~shal sal,,salde (Caxt. shulde)
-,, ~~~~~arf Par isneeded,
wit,,wate nvote wit wyte,,wist
inf. wil                pr. will wele (Caxt. woll)  pt. wald wold.
inf. do (pl. 3 also done) pt. did dyde            pp. don
P)ga go,, yede [went],, gane gone.
The verb be (bi, by).    a. pr. ind. sg. 1: am, is, en,;; 2: es, ert;
3: is, as, base (shall be); p1.: are, err, are (aier-), es, be (Caxt. ar,
am,, is, be, ben). b. pr. sbj.: be, p1. also bane. c. pr. inmp. sg.: be;
p1.: be, bas.  d. pt. ind. sg.: wvas, wvos; ind. pl. and sbj.: wvere, wvare,
iv(h)crr. e. pp.: ban.
~ 127. The first group of the verbs in ~ 126 are the old (Teutonic)
pramterito-praesentia. There are also some of later date (English). Just
as the Teut. aih and skeal, thus the M.E. ahte and sulde came to
assume the signification of the present tense. birde and. byhouid, two
other expressions for the idea of obligation or propriety, are used in




~~ 128-133. VERBS. PAR.TICLES.        xi


xhlf


our texts as equivalents to birs and byhouis. MURRAY gives quotations
like Mfe byrd be blyth Pat sycht to se, Barbour, St. Martha 152, but
speaks of bird(e) and behoved (byhod) simply as " Pa. t." (past tense),
thus not noting the peculiarity of the usage.  In my glossary I
miark the younger (weak) prseterito-prasentia with a pt.-pr.
~128. Omission of the verb be before a participle (or adj.) coordinated with a preceding verb which has the eame subject: ~);o for
hir wark- sc/ho m)ay haue mede, And Pai damnpned (be damned) for
JPair mysdede 372. For- els sion woold tae no kep~e, Bot over ianglyng
(be chattering) or els slepe 1780. So Pat none do over disese, But
i _onpaid (be satisfied) ojer to plese 1848. So P~at Rai be sernyd at
(,,e, And ilkinan redy (be ready) ramt to plese 1976. shal haue srete
rewvarde ef crowned (be crowned) in heuen Caxt. 128/8. Cf. ~ 138.
Somewhat different, in so far as the subject is repeated, is this
sentence: Pat non of Pam sal oper dyngq, Ne none herdy (be bold)
oder to greue 2353. The possibility of unintentional omission i's not
excluded. Such an interpretation may seenm still more natural in
the following: Who tentes to trofils 4- wil not rede And Pai ouertayn
with Pat dede 1878.
~ 129. A few constructions.
a. Change of mood (sbj. + and + ind.): 2071-73, 2083-84.
b. es to do is to be done 515; simil. 549, 1043, 1179, Caxt.
126/i9. ger geste.s kepe cause guests to be held 1949.
c. when sho is geuyn in mnynde, the modern turn for Lat. dum ei
eruggeritur 43/i9. Cf. 43/1 7.
PARTICLES.
~130. Redundancy of prepositions: In hir~pouste loke Pat pare be
iane vtrage in 4.2,/20. In Pe price.. lok-e pare be na cuuaitise inne
371/25. Tyl Pe nedfui sal sho ineke hir for 25/27. [iNo uncommion construction, but often misunderstood, e. g. by J. ULLMANN,
Engl. Stud. vii, p. 435 (1884). Hampole's Of alle Peise poyntes I
tihenke of sey needs no emendation.]
~131. The conj. Pat introducing (iuasi-independent exhortative
or admonitory sentences: First Pat Pu (first thou slhouldst) aske of
hyin 1 /9. Yef ani faute be funden in Paim, p at it be (let it be) sone
m)endid 6/i6. 7/31, 9/2, 31, 20/24, etc.
~ 132. Omission of the conj. Pat: 1 /2 1, 2/1u, 5/,20 10/31, 12/23,
etc.-Repetition ~ 141.
~ 133. Double negations: 4/3, 23, etc.




'I


1  ~134-138. WORD-ORDER. STRUCTURE OF SENTENCES, ETC.
WORD-ORDER.
~134. Subject and verb: For Pi he giuis us resp)it 3/i8. Efter
jPe ferpe Respun, pabbes sgal bygynne p~is yinne 16/34. 30/i9, 25,
37/32, 40/34.
Reverse: sal 30 noit befor-getin 2/14. hauid tay na bettir moede
12/13. And salle ye cume 47/26.-o niht ras., I 18/3. 20/23,
31/4, 35/io.
~ 135. Noun and adjanct. Pe sufferans may pu noht wivie of
lodl her witerlike 3/20.  'hinde Pe tuaile Par-a-bowte of pauter
39/8. Or be en sain~p ilI to vuderstand Of P ami, etc., or (what is) to be
understood from example of those, etc., 1045.  The mesure salbe of
Per drink Set efter.. 1597.-Of priores wvho takes Pe namne 374
(cf. Spec. of Early Eugi., ed. Morris and Skeat, part ii, p. 70, 1. 26).
~136. "1 introducing " word in the middle of the clause or sentence: entre Pat ere who are to (shall) enter 2/31. Anid al obseruaunce Pat sync for-sakes and who afterwards, etc., 282. All idto pain
Pat es ne(le all that is necessary to thein 2038. Godis uoice pat 30
here that ye may hlear God's voice 1/23. his wville p at 3e m)ay dto 2/6.
2/22, 24, 3/2. in godis troult yef pu it so if thou seest it in the
trust in God 4/8. 4/1 2, 6/34. als hir mnaistiresse poz scho ware as
though she were her mistress 10/8.  11/2 7. 11 or- gude uhe 'edo it be
868. 273, 494, etc.  To say for dred, or wvirk, oght wrang for fear
of sayingr or doing anything wrong, 2432.  W~hils pai werfitrtkh. Iow?
it befell how it happened whilst they were awaty 2398.
~ 137. Correlative conjunctions: Bot if pai ope ci.vsink or stretct
In hay or corn unless they toil or sweat in either hay or corn 1 709.
Vnto hini-sclf 4. oper. bath both to himself and others 1334
(commo11n).
STRUCTURE OF SENTENCES. CONGRUENCY. SHORTNESS.
REDUNDANCY.
~138. In P.V. there is often a certain conciseness, abruptness, or
rusticity of style; see e.'g. 9/26-27,1/1-S,   1/7-i8, 20/31 -33,. 21/4, 38/7-9, II-I2, 35, 39/29-31.   Additions like the following would appear somewhat naive, if occurring in a modern
text: sua sais samn benet 2/ri6, sua az abot at be 5/13. Similarly
8/14, 9/12, 10/26?, 35/34, 1889-90, etc.
Abrupt change of person or number: 1/20-22 (wte..yure),
2/20-22 (wve.. ye.. tu), 8/12-14 (ye.. yure'.. ti.. ye), 10/26-2 7
(tin.. yu), 25/9-io (nan,.. Pai.. hy.'.. tair), 32/28 (pai.. ye),




~~ 139-143. STRUCTURE OF SENTENCES, ETC. 


li


33/32-33 (Ye.. Ye-.. tce), 371/12-113 (pai.. sho), 501-502 (pai. 
his), 697-698 (pai.. he), 733-734 (ire.. his), 9."28-929 (JPai.. our),
2385-87 (on,. scho.    Pai, rather confusing), etc. Frequent are
constructions like:an Pat (lelitis tarn one who takes delight 25/14,
ilkon, Pat.. er each one who is, all who are 179.  Caxt. 120/35-36,
124/31-32, 35-36.
The nouns.ichep) 1314 and wr-it 2040 are followed by the pron. he.
In both cases (thus not in the latter alone, as B6hldeker means), the
idea of personality (the sinner, the Iprophet) prevails (constructio ad
sensum).
~ 139. Nom. used as the " indifferent " case in which an idea is
introduced, before it has fallen under the influence of any particular
word:te sistirs Pat ere in labur..,Pabbes sal curnaunde Paint
34/14.  fthat another that nede hat/i / that p)ite is',4hewid Vj))on,
hymn Caxt. 129/i9.  Cf. P~at es, best, halde par-to let her hold to
that which is best 7/23.
~ 140. Proleptic pronouns: Mikyl raldle ih e fle pride, Pe In'ophete
11/ I2. S/ho sal haue Pamu enbreutid, alic pingis Pat fallis' til Pe hus
243.pat it es inoh, twane maner o~f poatae 27/33.  ifitpm
Jpe entre 37/33. halble it welle., all Pat man curnandis hir~ 38/i8.
371/i, 39/1 2. Caxt. 132/3.
~ 141. Repetition: Pat ta Pat sal ga fti laburs, Pat tay may haue
pe m)orning 15/30. So Pat.. P~at 45-47'. that.. Pat Caxt. 139/23,
Cf. ~ 130.
~142. Constructions resembling the Lat. Ablativus absolutus,and
Participium conjunctume (in Caxton): Pe which exercisid and doon
(que cum fuerint.. adimpleta) 122/32. ciii thynfies set aside (relictis
ominibus) 131/i6. the whiche had (and when that has been had)
134/i9. after the biessyng yeuen (lhas been given) 130/29.
~143. Anacoluthons (possibly not original): 830-833, Caxt.
119/ia.








I. THE NORTHERN PROSE VERSION
OF
R ~Ulf of $t.        tNfttf.
(Lansdmtwue MS. 378, Br-itish Museumn.)
Asculta, o fili'                                        Cleaft), back]
on, Herkyn Pe commnandementis of Pe rnastir, & lay to Prtologue.
SPe eere of thy herte, & gladly take And spedily fulfil
Pe warnyng of Pe meke fadir, pat ju rnai turne a-gayne to In order to
return to
5 hynm by Pe labur of obedience, fra whame pa had gane by God, whom
we bave
pe slewth of inobedience.     Tharfore my worde be now       deserte~di.
directe to the, Pat forsakis thy awne lustis & takis Pe ryglit obedlene,*
strang & doghty arrnur of obedience to seryf our lorde we mit,
Iesu criste, Pe verrey kyng.    First Pat Pu aske' of hymn invoking
10 wid besy prayer alle gude thing P~at pu begyns to do to be Godes help,
perfytely endid; Pat hie, pat hase vochyd safe to cownte
vs in -Pe nummer of hys sons, be not greuyd ony tyme be
our euyl dedis.   Sa, for soth, it is to obey hym at al tyme werve Him in
for hys aune gudis Pat ere in ys, Pat lie, as a wrath fader, obedienoe,
15 not alanly diseret vs os not hys sons, Bot also os a dredful
lord, wrathid thoro our euyl dedys, betake vs to perpetual
payne os ful wykkyd seruandis, whylk wald not folow
hymi to blis.
primum    capitulum.    Exurgamius ergo'.                 Clear 2)
20    n Pis first sentence bidis us samn benet pate we be Thus we
1                                            ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~must rice out
I wakande, and bidis we sal rise, Pat es of ure shinne, als of our eins,
be attentive
it es writen, and Pat yure ehin be opin, and yure hertels], geiier
til godis brih[tlnes, Godis uoice Pat;e here and under-stande
3. MS. Jpe; similarly p. 12, 1. 32, P. 13, II. 9, 36, etc.  16.
MS. or.         19. primtnt; one of the downstro'kes required to
make -mum is missing.-After cap~ditlum, and in several places on
the seven first pages, the sign.:- is used in.4tead'of a plain stop.
22. MS. yures herte; cf. p. 2, 1. 2.   23. MS. bins-S
uender. c. / stande,. At the end of several lines on the nine first
leaves (but never afterwards) some strokes, sometimes apparently,
forming real letters or words, are added simply in order to give to
the lines their full length.
S. BNENT




2


2           ~~~NORTHERN PROSE.  A Life with God. [PROT,. ~ 2.


it, als it sais: "1Hodie si uocem eius-Yef ye?e uoice of
god herd o day, yure hertis ware noht hard; it munde
maPJam neis;," Als haly writ says: "'Qui habet aures
audiendi, audiat-Jat erin hauis, herkins wat JPe haly spirt
sais in haly writ." wvat sais he I "1Cumis to me, I sal yu 5
lere JPe dute of god, his wille P~at;e may do. Rennes fast
do wili's ye haue lINi, Pat?e mirkenes o ded our-take Pe
noht." Pe htaly spirt bidis us P~at we trou his reed, Pat
we may cum to P~e lif and se P~e dais of godis sune
carefui in our in ioye wid-uten  ende.  "1yef~ Ju wiH haue P~at ioy, 10
s h,  gete Pi tunge, JPu speke na scajpe, and tine lippis fra
uel. Turne P~e fra iuil & do Pe gode, Pat ti lif folihe
Jaim. wen P~at 3e Pus do, Pan sal min ezin be on 3ow.
Til 3ure praier sa~l] I here, sal;e noht be for-getin. Or
P~at 3e calle to me, I sal saie: I es here." My suete sistirs, 15
[1 leaf 2, bk.) I saie to tyu: es na sueter uoice p~an of iesu; sua sais
sain benet. God al-militi kenne us Pe rihite gate til
endeles ioy. Amen.
Secundum capitulum. Succinctis ergo fide.
and lead a  TN    pis sentence inustirs sain benet us hun we sal lede 20
life according 
to the pre-     ure lif, and  sais P~at we sal belt us wid chastiment,
Zplplue riht trouz P~at ye haue wid gode dede, P~at tu belte P~ine
lendis sua, and p~at tine fete be shod in riht gate, Als P~e
gospel tellis, in his tretes Pat JPu ga, til. his rengue Pat
Jpu may cume, Pare hise frendis sal euir be, P~at here hauis 25
and the o wele wrolit. Yef Ju wil. to Pat rengrne cumne, do P~e dedis
Chiriet.   of godis sune; Pu sal [be]?idir broht. we aske P~e, lauerd,
Purz P~e muz of Pe profete, Wha in p~i tabernakil sal wue.
"1An wha sal wne wid Pe in P~e nmuntain P~at es sua brihltI"
Lauerd, Pan we haue askid JPe, P~e ancewer of P~e sal we here: 30
pe riht Pidir at cume Pai sal ha-te, entre Pat cre wid-uten
sinne; P~at rihtuis es of dede and rihtuis of specie in his
hert of alle Ping; pat wid tunge lezis nolit, bot sothifastnes
in his Poht; Pat euil dos til nanl, ne reproues na ma n of
paire nmis-dede. He dos all to noht JPe sinne Pat wnlis in 35
3. MS. aur/res.   4. Between crnn and lhauis there is a blank
large enough for about five letters; it seems to have been left
thus by the scribe.     7. MS. mirken/nes        13. MS. sac.
27. MS. sal jWiit.




PROL. ~ 3, 4]. NORTHERN PROBE. Mending of our- Ways.&


3


his Jpoht and quites, him tat to nede. Lauerd, we prai Ct lefrsj
P~e pat we may seruie suta, in p~i tabernakil p~at we may wne.
Amen.
Tercium capitulum. Ergo preparanda.
N Pis sentence sais -sain benet til Pa pat iuuis god &
dutes hym: yef Pu findis ani god in P~e, til god sal P~e For what
louing be, a[n]d grace til him  giue, of whame we bane al 1IrY e o
Jie gude; als Pie prophete sais: "INon nobis domzino-Lord;
of us es it nobt, bot til pi name ioy es broht "; Ale sain
10 paul sais: "1Lauerd, of me haue I noht, bot Pu sende it
me." In opir stede sais he: "IIn god sal man be glad and
lone him in dede." And henis wat tire lauerd sais in Pe
gospel: "1Qui audit-Wha sam henis my word and dos it
in werke, Til Pe wyis man sembils he, Pat fundes his hue who Is the
15 open JPe stan fin P~e water and to flod; for p~i no failed it atinound
nolht, for it [was] wrht o-pon P~e harde stane." JPus kennis tire
lauerd us his werkie, at folu his cumandementis.    For p~i I~t I trough
ho giuis us respit,jpat we sal mende ure sinne and siJpin to efrlfhat
P~e ioy be sent; Ale Pe poetil sais 3tir godes word: "1An   o   edn
20 neecitis-Jo sufferane may pu. noht wite of god her witer- our ways.
like, pat he to Pe hauis don I "  Ale tire lauerd sais: t" Of it leaf 8, bk.3
JPe sinfull will I noht P~e dode, bot pat tay turne and liue."
won we aske Pe, lauerd, wha in P~i tabernakill sail wone,
and we hero Pi cumandement, and doe to werkis pat fallis
25 Par-to, Pan sail we be ayris in Pi ioye. lord, for pi mercy
pu gif us grace Pare at be. Amen.
Capitulurn IIIL. Monachorum.
T    pis sentence bidis us sain benet Pat we make ure Thus, once
hertis redy, and ure bodis ale-sun, in mekenes, yef we more le uods
help, and be
30 will wone wid god. Pan nine force es gane us fra, we pray upeand doing.
uire lauerd be tire help for his mikill miht. Yef we P
painis of hello will fib, and cum till ioy pat ay sail be,
P~anne full-fille we his wille. Loke Pat 30 renne suipe, yef
1. MS. prai~e.    4. The Lain catch~words Ergo preparanda
are placed in the right margin; they properly belong to 1. 27.
7. MS. ad. The same slip was made in p. 6, 1. 12, and p. 9, 1. 29,
in which latter place, however, ad was immediately crossed out, anid
and was added.   14. MS. se m bils.  18. Ms. it unht.   20.
MS. nescitit3. 27. Afonachorum properly belongs to p. 4,1. 14.




4 NORTHERN PROSE~. St. Benet's Sc/hool. Monks 4~ Hermits. [cH. i.
30 wili to Pe lange Hue. Pare may help Pe here to. Pus
St. Bnet as sais sain benet: Mi scole wvil i stablis to godis seruise.
school for  Greue ping wviI i noht stablis, na noht Pat wrange es, hot
the service
of God,    a stresce will I make in mendnis of 3oure sinne, And for to
src,  yeme charite, Pat Per nan iuil lares by-gynne, Bot Pat haly 5
kirke 30W lokis. Loke Pu folow Pi domnum. in haly reliyret comfort. giun; Pan sail Pi charge be liht; Pan sal pi hert lilit be,
g i godis trouht yef pa it se. In mikill suetnes muay pa
rt leaf 4] renne, wen Pti can knau god and this camandement. Pan
sail ta euir mare wone wvid him in Pat suete folazscap. 1 0
P~at here luisj in clene scrift and in paine, Pai sail haue
part wid him. Lauerd, pa granto it us sua, til Pi ioy Pat
we ga. Amen.
Q uarturn vero genus.
This refers     oure maner of Munkis es in religiun, sais sain benot. 15
only to such
monks (and  D.'je first maner pan er pa in cuuent es gadird for to
nuns) as live 
in convents liue in godis nais, vndir real of dicipline, and a abbot ouir
under a rule.
Pam. JPe topir inaner Pan ere ermitis and reclusis, godis
Hermalts   wille hi Pam  ane at do.    Pe ermitis and Pe reclasis Pat
fight their
battle alone. liuis sua, kenning bi-hus Pam haue for to fezte wid Pare 20
miht a-gain pe deuil and a-gain Par sinne. Janane byhouis Pam fezte Pam ane, at god es tar best help. Pe
Certain~   pridde or Pa pat in na real will ga, na hauis na kenning.
ing apart)  Ala es o, baim, at saie ala Pe godpuay se, Pa        semis
follow no                                   gl        a       a
rule.      gode and es noht: wen it es forlit broht, pan es it ala Pe 25
lede. Bi-fore Pe world or pai semande, and fals-like hiaes,
and tines paire mede, And loris 0-gain god of par abit.
pai er unwise; Pai desaiue pam-self and opir hape. Pe
~Otlhers roam ferde maner er wel werre, pat nouper will wone, hot gancge
about the 
[t leaf 4, bk.) fra stede til stede wvil Pai, noare wone lnr,  tpair aue-. 30
country in a                    ltnela       "     ~~'          esu
4lisgraceful  wille wilt pai do. Gltnelut     a. bete es tobesil
A  o. pan for to spoke of Pair lif.  Samn benet sais: now wil I
blinne to speke of paim., for it ne helpis noht, & spoke of
2. MS. wilistabilis.   3. MS. sta = blis.    6. domnnum?2
the d is defective, and resembles an o; no contraction mark is distinguishable.        8. Between yef and jnc there are a couple of
indistinct strokes slanting like the twvo first of a w. Possibly the
scribe was about to wvrite uc instead of Inu.  10. MS. felazhap
(thus h for~fe).   14. The catch-words properly belong to 1. 28.
24. J'aiin, i above the line.-at, MS. pat.




CH. 11.] NORTHERN PROSE. The Abbot: his Quaities 4' Duises. L5
pa pat ijuis in godis ordir. Pat we wid paim. may ga, god
gif it us. Amen.
Abbas qui preesse.
TX   pis sentence mustirs sain benet wvat man az at be The superior
I                                         ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ofra conveut
5   abot.  Pe abot ah fo[r] to wite what his name shouldf b
singnefiis and whi he heris Pe curun.  He [ali] at mustir teachthrousgh
gode dedis and wel rede and singe in haly kirke, Gode deeds;
a-saurnpil til opir at giue for to line rihit. De name of Pe
abot bitakins fadir of maine. For hie sal be in hialy kirke
10 in grodis stede for to lere his munkis wisdom and chiarts. be at once
He all na Ping at cumande bot Pat he may haue warant at     id
god. Rihtuis ali he at be, and of charite, Als haly writ
siwis of specie, Of gode cunsaile at Pe nede; sua az wise,
abot at be. He sal lere his cuuent pe rihit gate, in godis
15 trolit Pat pai be. Euer sal be in his Poht pat his munkis
be wel lered, pat Pai dute god. Pe abot sal be blaniid
if Pe cuueiit miis-gra. JPa Pat cre of ille dedis, hie taz at  Ct leaf 5J
chasti Pam. Pan sail lie be quit at Pe iuigement, And saie and strict;
wid Pe prophete: ".1Lauerd, I ne hid nolit in me Pe reht20 uisnes of Pe. I bad Pai snide it grete. Summe hauid me
in despit, wven I lered Jiaim, And did Paire azen wile."
Panne sais samne benet of Paim pat ere unbuxum ogain god,
Pat Pai sail to paine ga. lauerd de-fende us par-fra. Amen.
Ergo cum aliquis suscipit.
25 cain benet spekis yet of pa Pat sail be abotis:- Gode
~Ja-saunipil sal he giue, Of twine maner at lere his
discipilis in religiun in halynes at seine god: bape in word
and' dede, bape to Pe simplis and tiil Pe harde of hart.
His dedis az at be suilke als he cumandis til opir.   He   et up to it's
30 bidis pai sail nan euil do.  Yef he kennis gode till opir, mandmnents;
and him-self dos nolit, sua, God refusis him; Als haly writ
sais: "1Quare tu enarras &c.-Whi telles tu mi rih[t]uisnes
wid Pi mu;, and dos it noht I Dicipline pu hatid, and keste
miine wordis obac; Pare for-gat tu Pe. In pi bropir ehe Pu
35 ses a stra, And nohit a balke in Pin azen."  Jabot az at love all alike,
loue nane mare tPan op[i]r for his heze kinredin, bot he be [t leaf 5, bWI
4. MS. ar, fornazor ah.  5. MS. fo; cf.P., 6, 1. 18.  6.
MS. He at.    26. MS. lers.  32. MS. rihutisne..  36. MS.
ojr; cf.. p. 7, 1. 26. —be omitted and then added above the line.




6 NORTHERN PROSE. The Abbot's Duty 4, Responsibility. [CHi. II.
~jon    buxum. and religius hot ilkain -opir bropir.  For nede he
grounds;   may do an bi-fore an[o]per for reuerance, yef he ne will
noht ilkain in his ordir, als he takis. Bape yung and aide
saHl halde reul; til a god haue we tan. Alle sal he louid
eftir an in haly religiun, hot if Pai bettir do; For Pai 5
az at be louid euin-like in charite, ilkain als tay ere.
shrive them; Scrif[t] sal he do on paim, Pare sinnis for to les.
Lauerd, JPu giue us sua at do, Pat we may cume to Pi
regne. Amen.
In doctrina sua namque.                              10
Sain henet sais pat abot az at lere his cuuent, als sain
chastise each   po1 hidis: Blame Pat mis-do, a[n]d do Pam liue rihit;
orne accordlng to his  chasti JPaim, fra iuil wealsP fadir dos his sune.  ha Pat
dipstoere fraward and recles, Lede Jaim P~e straiter. JPa pat er
huxum and meke, pai sail haue cumfort. Yef ani faute 15
without   he funden in paim, pat it be sone mendid.         He sail
delay;     vmbe-Jpin'ke hym of Pe prest of sylo, P~e ire of god corn to,
fo[r] he ne chastid noht hise childir, hot lete Paim in Paire
wille. Pe gode sail he chasty wid word and amonesce
JPaim. P~at er prude and kene, pai sail be chastid wid 20
(4 leaf 6J wand. For it is writen tPat man sail chasti Paim:
"1Percute filium &c.-Smite pi sune wid p~i wand, and
make him meke, and deliuir his saul fra paine." Lauerd,
Pu deliuer us fra paine. Amen.
Meminisse.                                           25
ever remem- A   y, sais sain benet, pabot az at pinke pat, wvat his
ber his great    name es.   Pe mare he hauis in pouste, Pe mare
ity,      hauis he at yelde.   Abot az at he wins; greueus ping es
hym hi-taht: Pe isauls for to gete, And mony Ping for to
wite. Wid surnme sal. tu faire s~peke, and summe gete wid 30
chastiment & haue Pam under wand, and lere Paim ilkain
eftir par maner wid resun. JPan Par Pe noht he calanged
of Pe cuuent pat es undir Pe, Pat es giuin [Pe] at yerne. JPur3
Pe dute pat Pai llaue Pe ioy of god, may rai ler at seine
2. MS. anj'er.   6. at, MS. Pat.   7. MS. crif.     12.
MS. ad.    14. straiterI The fifth character, at the end of a line,
is blurred; possibly strat/ter (cf. p. 2, HI. 3, 7, footnotes). 15. MS.
*bueum.    16. ta, MS. jai.  18. MS. fo.   33 MS. gihcin at;
cf. p. 7, 1. 2, and P. 41, 1. 15.




cH. Ill.]  N4ORTHERN PROSEc.  2The Abbes to conslt her Cnet.      7
him. to will.  For nan erj'elike pouste az he at foi agete Pe
sauls pat es bitalit him at yeme. j~e tresur of god er jpai.
Resun sal he yelde to god of JPaim. Yef Pu be of litil
uresun, be of riht trouz, and here what haly boke sais:
5 "Primurn querite regnurn dei-First sal tu seke godie "sekinit first
rengne and his rihituisnes, pan sail Ping nmulteplii Pe." 11~r.1
He Pat made. Pis saline sai8: "I wha sua liuis riht, Pa    [t leaf 6, bk.]
sal haue na ned. Nichfil de-esse-Na Ping sal faile pain-1
pat wil iuue god." Pabot az at under-istande of Pe sauls he Tbe~suerrior
10 hauis at yeme, Pat he sail yelde resun. of paim.  Loke Pe account of
numbir of his cuuent: Als wvell az he to yeme Paim als his trusted to
azen saul, yef he wil be sauf. JPan hie for opir sal ancewer
swa, full rilit az he at ga, And mnende hinm in dede. Je
mare he mendis his cuuent, Till mare ioy sail he be. sent,
15 til god at take his mede.  Lawed, ieu sua at liue, -pat
we may yelde Pe resun for u s-self at Pe day of dome.
Amen. Qufi uiuis & regnas.
De adsc[i~endis ad conefiliur sororibus.-Quociens
aliqua.
20   5ain bene't mustirs in Pis sentence Hu JPabes sal take
K3 hir cunsale.  Scho sail calle Pe cuuent to-gidir and In matters
of general
muster Paim Pe nede, and loke whilke sais best resun, and im:=
prone pair wit sua. JDan ilkain hauis- said Pair auis, Pat:11oul:;con
es bethalde Par-to.  Sua bidis haly writ, pat alle be convent.
25 cald til cunsaile, yungr and alde, in hali religiun; For reOal
ofte sendis god resun til Pe yunge Pat a-noj~i~r ne can noht. deiedo
P)at all consentis ~o sal nan gain-saie, bot halde it in   (t leaf 7]
obedience.  Als te decipill es at his inaister cumande-         tones
ment, Als sal Pabes consent til paire cunsale pat resun es. ence being
30 Alle 'sal folihe Pe maister of Pe'reule, baJpe yung and side. frmal
JPat nan folu pair ahen wille, ne nan be're jPaim sua heze,
Pat tay striue ograin pair abes. Yef any sal take discipline, gruching sal sho make nane, bot lbalde Pe cumande1. MS. er J~c like.  1S. MS8. adseendis.-QOcieng aliqua fills
up the blank, at the end of Chapter II, thus apparently prec~ling
-the heading of the next chapter.   20. l'is, MS. his; cf. the
-beginnings of most chapters.-J'abes, MS. Pabcw with an e over the
second a.     26. MS. a iwjr.




NOR0THERN - PiosE.       The C(mvent's Mode of Life.   [CH. Iv.
wient. D~e dedis of Pabbesse sal be in P~e dute of god, for~
she [sal] be set til resun of all hir i'ugemens and of al hir
In private dedis bi-for god, Jpat es rihtuis of iugement. Par es priue
matters the
seniors only cunsale be at do, pe aide sal sho calle Par-to; Als haly
4   writ bidis: "1Omnia fac cum consilio-Alle ping do wid 5
bunsale, and eftir Pe dede sal Pe noht mis-like." Lauerd,
we pray P~e Pat we may suilke cunsal take, Pat we may do
P~i wile. Amen.
IV.
Que aunt in-strumenta bouorum operum. - In
primis domtinum.                                  10
Summvatrr Of  N  Pis sentence spekis samn benet, and mustirs til his
a good life.    cuuent what paire god dedis ali at be.  First sal ye
Love and
numerous  luue god wid al yure herte and wiid al yure saul and wid
al yure uertu, And ti prome ale ti-self; sua ah ye at do.
Et leaf 7. bk.] Man tah  ye noht at sla; *na to licherie ga; Na til. 15
p ifte; Na cuuatus; Ne bere fals witnes, bot onur alle
men; & do til na man bot als tu walde man did to P~e;
like obedi- And leue pin ahen wille, and foliz godis wvil; and halde
catt  Pe in chiastite, and iuil langingis do away; luue fasting; Pe
pouir help bi-for Pe ga; pat ere nakid clape; wisit Pat er 20
seke; Pe dede winde and til eryd bringe; Sahtil Pat ere
wraze; And uncupe be wid Pe dedis of Pe wenld; luue
god ouir alle ping. when pu es in ire, hieuin Pe uoht;
par-of cumis ille ending. Halde na feluni in Pi harte;
Charity,   Ne giue na fals pes; Charite felle pu noht; luil for iuil 25
sal tu nohit do, Ne wrang to na man; Til god uengance
fallis it. Yef ani do yu. wrang, ye sal take it in pacience,
Ale hali boke cuniandis. Ye sal luue yure. enemis &
striue nohit ogain pam, ne banne Pam noht, bot blisce pam
and suffir iugement. Ye ne sal noht be prude in herte; 30
moderation, Ne ete our-mikil; Ne drinc ouir-mikil; Mesurlike slepe;
-Ne be noht slau, Ne gruchande; In god al yure trouz, and
[t leaf 8) ful of tcharite; And yef ye finde ani gode in yu, till
god sal Pe louing be, and grace til him giue. ye sal dute
2. MS. alto be.     5. MS. Ontnis5.     9. MS. Quo. -in
prirnis -dominum, of. the footnote. on Qtociena aliqua, p. 7, 1. 18.
'18. MS. Na cuualia twice.    19. MS. Jpein.    22. M1S. be
dedia of twice.




Cil. V.] NORTHERN PROBEL  The Duties of Afonks 4t Nuns.    9


9


domnis-day And to fir of 'helle; And haue god trouz ti Pe hope,
lif Piat lastes ay; And ilke day P~at ye JPinke o-pon Pe ded;
And haue bi-fore yu p~at god in alle stodis may se; wicke
Jpohtis do oway pat to yu curne, and bide JPaim ga forz, and
5 quito yu wid scrift; And gete yure mujios fra un~ait
wordis; haly lescun bliJpelike here; And clone uresun for prayer and
to lore; wid tenis and wid sizing knau yure sinne, sua
sal ye amende yu o-gain god; leue Pe wille of yuro flos$
sua sal ye yure sinnos lea.  P~at yure abos cumandis yu, rre
10 sal ye do, and be not Jar-o-gain, Als ure lauer-d bad his p&l
deciplis; his cumandemont do noht oway; luues chastite
and kaste pride oway; loke ye dolisua. P~e aide men sal ye
onur, Pe yungre luue in god; And pray for yure enmin;
and for-griue Jpaim Jpaire fautes p~at mis-do ogain yu. yof
15 ye be wind pan Pe sune rises, make pea are it ga to
rest. P~at ye ne falle, in na mis-hope, bot in godis trouz to enjoined.
liue. Pis is pentendement of haly kirke for to wirko
godis wille; tJpan sal it come be-for us at P~e day of [.t leaf a, bk.J
dome; he giuis us ure mede. God giue us p~at ilke mode
20 Pat he hizte til hise freendis, Pat nan eye may so, ne orin
here, no herte forz tolle, what god hauis graid til JPa Pat
luues him. [L]uues haly kirke and yure cloister; JPanne
-may ye do godis -wille. [L]auerd, giue us sua Pir cumtandemena at do, pat we may cum to pi ioy!    Amen.
V.
25    TN   pis sentence spekis samn benet of obedience, what Obedience
it is at saie. [j)]at es to firste miekenes: wid-uten prompt,
duelling til Pat man bidis yu do. IMleke bi-houis yu
be for P~e luue of god, for he mnekid him for yu. [M%]eke
yu. to godis seruise in hali kirke and do yure mniht Par-to,
30 Pat ye may fib P~e fir of hello and cum til heuin-rike;?are
es faire at be. [P]at yure abcs cumandes yu. at do, pat ye
do it suiftlike; ala 'god cumandis: "1Oh auditu &c.[j]urz P~e wordis ye here o me, pan ah ye at be meke;
ala yuro maistiresse loris yu, ala it sais: " Qui uos audit —
15. MS. sunerises.   22 if. On this page several rubrics were
never entered in the blanks left for them. On the preceding pages
the usual red strokes in the black letters are entirely wanting.
26. MS. este.




10 N ORTHERN PROBE. The Duty of Obedience 4~ Silence. [cH. Vi.
wha sam, henis yu, pan heris me." for Pi sal ye understande Paim,: Pat of mekenes, wil lere, JRai Sal here Pe
regrdlless of cumandernens, and do als 'man bidis Pam. ye sal leue
Individual
Et leaf 9) tyure aben propir wiR, and do opir meins. poz ye be in
oricln    labur, and yure maistires cumnande yu at do a-nopir Ping, 5
ations,   ye sal Wae it dune, & do Pat scho bidis; pan en ye buxum
under reule. ilkain Sal take discipline at opir, als, hir
mastiresse Poz scho ware, in P~e dute of god. ye sal wne
yu til strate gate, for Pe. luue of god; Als ure lauerd sais:
"Angustia &c.-Straite gatis toke I me for to giue yu a- 10
saumpil at liue." ye ne sal noht liue in yure ahlen wille,
hot giue yu til mekenes. ye Sal do open mens wille, 'yef
ye wil cum to god. Da Pat wil liue in cuttent, Pai Sal
baue mhaistiresse ouir Pam for to ycme Paim, Pat tay foliz
JPe wordis of god, als he sais: "1Non veni &c.-I ne 15
come not in-til erpe for to do mi wille, hot my fadirs, Pat
me sent." Pat e's godlis wilfle, Pat ye foliz y'ure' ordir, and
and cheerfu. luue til yure prome, and do with-uten gruchling Pat yu es
cumandid. Pe mekenes Purz god ye can, als hie sais
him-self: "1Qui nos audi-~-Pat heris in yu, Pai hiere 20
mee." For pi bi-houis Pe decipils do Pe mekenes, als Pai
haue tane to; Pat es godis w~ille. poz Pu gru'che, -Pe
cumandement Sal be baldin. And. yef Jpu gruches & dos
(4 leaf 9, U.] Pat ilke ping, 'god es nohit paid par-of; tfor he ses ty
berte, & for ty hauis Pon no mede of Pat Ping Pat tu dos8 25
gruchande; for pi Sal tu quite Pe wid scaift; ye, it *bi-cirnis
yu. lauerd gif us sua mueke at be, Pat we mnay halde ure
ordir, and syne cume til Pe ioy Pat lastes ay. Amen.
VI.
Silence saves   amn benet spekis in pis sentence of silence, how 3e,
from inainy
a sin.            sal -it halde. he bidis JPt 3e do als Pe Prophete3
sais: "kepe sour tunge, it sp[e]ke no sc ape, & 3our lippis
fra m'ui, & kepe 30W fro dedly synne." for pi Sal;e seldin
speke, for 3e Sal speke nan unat, ne vse yow noht Par-to.
& in opir stede es writen: "Mors & uita &c.-In pe
Pointe of Pe tunge es lif & ded.." loke wheper;e wil take 35
to. JPe maistires aw at speke for to here hyr dicipils
The disciplewidm     eCepls       hryr eon         ues.n..
sbould liste.  wsdm.P deciilsslhr par 1'so       2 undr4n      it.
20. yut, MS. me.  26. bi-cimnis, see Notes.  31, MS. spke.




CHi. VIL.]  NORTHERN PROSE. Meekness, the Ladtder to Heaven. 1l


11


VII.
yet
Of mekenes spekis smi     benet in pis sentence, &.sais Meekness,
with hali scripture: "O m~nis qui se exaltat &c.Pa Pat heyes tam, Pai sal be mekid; & Paii Pat Ynekes
5 Pam sal be heyed." vre lord saide Pat it es pride in J)aim,
Pat hyes JPaim. Til mekenes lie bides yu se, & say als P~e
prophiete saide, when he s'ac til ure lauerd with rnupe:
"Dornine, non e8t &c.-lauerd, my hart es not heyid in
me, ne -min eyen. Mikil o me ne held I nohit to praise
10 me-self. yef I leuid at se to mekenes & heyid me, My
lauerd munde do Ito my saul als Pe barne Pat is done [t leaf 10)
fra his modir milke ouir-arlike." Mikyl walde hie lie
pride, Pe prophete, als hali writ sais. Yef ye wyl be
hezid, lokes Pat ye be meke, And make yure stize to he lie Jacob's
15 heuin wid yure gode dedis, Pat iacob saz sl1apande: he saz
gode wid his angels cume dune an'd vp inl Pe stede Pare he
lay.  yef ye wil se to 'mekenes, Pare sal ye be hezed, leads to
and gang vp wid Pat stize. Pat bitakins, Pan Pai corn
dune, ye sal be lazed, yef ye be prude; and tan Pai yede
20 vp, pat ye sal be hezed, yef ye to mekenes can se. De
1'stize betakins vre lif here. pe stize hauis tua tres, bitakins Its stalks~
Pe body * and te saul, aypar at helpe opir.  Pe stelis by,,an sou; 
tuixe bitakins oure gtide dedis, Pat sal bere vs vp to god. good deeds.
Pe tres betakins mnekenes to goddis seruise and vnder
25 discipline. Lauerd, we prai Pe for Pi misericorde Pat we
mai sua yeme Pis redl o mekenes, In Pe felazscap of Pin
angels Pat we may be. amen. Qui viuis & regnas deus
per ornnia 8ecula.
Clam  flenet sais Pat te dedis of mekenes ere ful suete; MWeekness
implies:
30    kisua kennis lie us; And sais Pat ye sal haue firste 1. the fear ot
Pe dute of god, Pat ye hue sua, pat ye be noght for-getil
and fle evil-dedis, And tat ye recorde wel Pe cumantemens
of god.  Loke pat ye fle sinne, tyef ye wile cuime to Pe tilIt. 10, bk.]
ioy of heuin fra pe pines of helle; Pat yure wyl be enir at
35 gete yu ira scape; Pat ye gete yu fra mui Pohtes, yure
tunges fra mui speche, yure' eyen, yure Ihend, yure fete fia
vnait 'ate, fra iui wylie; And scere o-way al Pe langing
of yure fleis. God ses al yu-re Poghit and al yure dedis.
3. scripture, i above the line. 31. The first J~at, Mg. J~at.




12 NO0RTHERN~ PROSE. The 2nd ct 3rd kinds of Meekness. [cH.VII.
pe angel Pat here yemis yu dos hym. at wit Al y-ure
dedis; sua sais to prophete. Alle yure kohtes may he
so; And whyder JPai wyl lode yu, resun sal ye yeldo
of Pam. for P~i ah ye at gete yu fra iuil Jpohtes, Pat ye
may curse to Peo ioy of heuin. god gyf it us! amen.   5
Of propir wyl spekis sain benet; and ye sail do it als
god bidis in haly writ and sais: "Et a volunanid the fIv. tatibus-Turne yu fra, yure willo and gete yu fra iuil;
on wn     Pan may ye liue in pais.   Of yuro aheon wyIle sall ye
blinne, al pat wil do yu sinne; Als it is wrytyn: "1Sunt 10
vie que-pe rihte gate, it es til Pe lyf Pat lastes ay." pa
gates sal ye fle Pat wicke men gas to hell by. for Pi ar
Pai rotyn Pat folyzed wicke wylie; hauid tay na bettir
mode. sua, sal yure antente be, pat god may so al yure
wyllo; Als to prophete sais. He sais: "all his langing 15
[t leaf ij  es by-foro god."  for Pi.tes gude Pat ye doe o-way yure
wicko dedis & Pohtes; Pe dede is sot to chasti Paim.
for witte ye wvele Pat god may so bape iuil and gudo; es
noglit hyd be-foro hym. God lokis ut of heuin in-tyl
erpe tyll hise, at visit Paim, and lokes yof man askys hym 20
olite. For Pi lokys Pat ye do wel, Pat yure angel may
do yuro nedis to god of al Pat ye haue node. And getes
yu wel, yure fautes be nogrht musterd by-fore god. Lauer-d,
pii do vs sua at Rue, Pat we may doliuir vs of al. vre
fautes, And sipin to ioy cume. Amen.                  25
2. and de.   le topir manor o mekenes is, sais samn benot, For to
sires;       Y   hate yure aben pr-opir wyl, And fulfil noght yure
langing, bot do godis wylie, and his desire fulfille; Als
him-selfo sais: "1Non veni &c.-I no cume noglit for to do
*my wille, bot my fadirs Pat me sent." And in odyr stede 30
sais he: " Voluntas habet &c.-W'ille lie hauide paine at
do, at hauo Pe curune Pat lastes ay, als it was hys wille."
Lauerd, we pray Pe Pat we may sua halde Pis mokenes,
Pat we may do Pi wifle, amen.
S. obedience     f Pe Pridde manor o mekenes spekys sain benet to pa 35
to the
superior;.   in his reul wyl be, And bidis pat ye sal be meke
vnder yure abbess and do godis seruise; Als ta-postil saide
of godis suno, pat he was meke riht tyl Pe dod. God
[t If. 11, bk.] giuo vs pat two may sua be. amen.
8. yu, MS. ye (or lie).




CH. v1i.] NORTHERTN rRoSEn. The 4th to 6th kinds of Meek-emm. 13
Of Pe ferpe mnaner o mekenes apekys sain benet, hu ye
sal meke yu of pingis P~at yu P~ine es igainis yu, pat &.pgtleno
fallis to yure ordir. yef man dos yu ani wrang, ye sal take auliel~v
it in pacience, and nolht fle par-fore, ne leue yure gode
5 dede; Als haly boke sais: "1Qui perseuterauerit &c.-Wha
sua wel wirkis til endyng, Pai sal be sauf of alle Ping"
Ala Pe prophete sais: " Confortetur &c.-ye sal haue cumefort in yure hertis of god." For pi sal ye be of pacience,
for Pe lune of god, of ping pat es o-granis yur'e fleis; Ala te ro helv
10 prophete sais to god: "1Lauerd, we ere ilke day, for Pe
luue of Pe, in Pe dute of dede ala te sliep Pat ere driuin to
ded, for we folih Pe; blipelike we suffir it, for we sal haue
mede of Pe"; Ala haly writ sais: "Probasti nos108     '
Lauerd, JPa pronia vs here ala te ailuir Pat es brind; Pu did
15 vs in Pe lay and noy opon vre bak." for we sulde lere
vnder maistires hu we snide line; Ala te letter sais:
"1Inposuisti &c.-Ouir vs hanis Pu don men," Pi wylie at
fulfille. Da Pat ere vnbuxum, Pai sal be done to paine. Of
paim spekis sain paul, and sais Pat tay ere fals. J ai caste
20 Pair mantil and rennis a-mise. Pat bytakins, pai sal. flue
here bot la while.  Alle be blisced Pat weris taim. God   Et leaf 12)
giue vs sua meke at be, and sua his wille at do, Pat we his
ioy cum to. amen.
fPe fifte maner o mekenes apekis sain benet for to
25        lere hys sistirs hu Pai salle scriue Paim to Pair abbes, 5 u~n~reserved
bape nunne and siatir. Loke Pat ye be buxum, and acrine   rit
yu of alle Pe sinnis Pat ye haue don; Ala haly writ bidia
yu: "IReuela domino &c. -Mustir' til god al Pi gate, & he
sal make it in pea." And in odir stede sais he: "1Confi30 temini &c.-Knaus to god al yure sinne, for hie es of mercy
and gude at al nede." yet sais pe prophete: "I Delictumn
meum &c.-Lauerd, I mustird Pe myne dedis, I ne hid
tam noht and alle my herte." pan ye do Pus, Pan sale yure
sinnes be for-gyvin. Laner-d giue vs grace sua for to muster
35 vre dedis, Pat we may til his ioy eum. amen.
Sain Bendt spekis of Pe sexte de-grece of mekenes Til
his sistirs, and sais Pat ilkain sal halde Paim-selfe 6. seir-depre
lest of alle odir. And al Pingis- pat man bidis yu do, Pat 'readlness t
ye dlo it mekely, Pat resunnabil. es. pu sal pinke in pi herte work,
40 Pat tu es vndingre to gode dede; Ala Pe prophete saide:




14 NORTHERN PROSE. The 7th to 11th kind8 of Meeknews. [cu. vii.
[t If. 12, bk.) "1Ad nichilum &c.-.Til na ping es I made thot for to
doe godis wylle. ic is like tyl a mere pat beris Pat man
lais on hir bak." In what dede sam, ye be, loke Pat yure
poht and lure herte [be] to god almiliten. Lauer~d, we praie
Pe, what sam, we do, Pat we to pe be brolit. amen.     5
ain benet spekis yet til his sistirs of Pe seuind
7. thinking   2Idegrece o mekenes, and bidis Pat ye sal meke ytn
one-self the 
lowest of the ilka in-til opir, bape mare & lesse, And saie als to prophete saide: "Ego sum &c. Ic es wrmis and na man,
And ut-castyng o men. First was ic hezed, and sipin 10
lazed Pur 'scrifte, and onir-cumin." sua sal ye do, & tanne
mai ye sai with Pe prophete: "1Bonum michi &c.-Lauerd.,
god it es to me Pat Pu mekyd me to lere pine cumandemens." God giue vs sua his cumandemens at lere, Pat we
may cume til his mekenes. Amen.                        15
Of Pe ahtend maner o mekenes spekis sain benet til
ncwit- the      his cuuent, and bidis pat ye sal do als to reul sais,
precept. of' And als it cumandis, And meke vnder Pare maistres in alle
superior;  Paire dedis.  Lauerd, ye giue vs at halde pis mekenes til
p ending. amen.                                        20
amn benet spekis til his cuuent of Pe nihend degrece
[t leaf 13]     o imekenes, And biddis tpat ye no sal noght vse
9. refraining               I 1 1 frpr-f
fromn much  yu tyl meIk1i speche.  no ali writ spekis Paeoand
tak  sais Pat nanian may mikil spoke, bot yef Pare be sinne
i-mang, Na namail wil prayse Paim Pat es of mikil speche; 25
Ofte spoke Pai wrang. Lauerd, pu givie vs sua vre silence
to yenie, Pat we may somue Pe to-queme, in, yupe and in
elde. amen.
*  f Pe tende manor o mekenes spekis sain benet
15. and.7til his cuuent, And bidis Pat ye no sal noglit be 30
laughter,  ouir-lazand; and pinkos what pe prophete sais: "1Stultus
in risu &c.-Pe fool turnes hys poght in-til lazter, and helpis
noht." Lauerd, we pray Pe Pis resun be halden with vs,
and send vs Pi wit. AMeN.
Sain benet spokis yet til his cuuent Of Pe ellofte manor 35
11. gentle.      of mekenes, And biddis Pat ye sal mekely spoke
viess, conciseness,  when ye spoke, &  wid-vteni lazter, and o fa wordis &
anid prudence
Insec; stabil, and spoke wiselike. Pan pu sal spoke to Pi felahe,
2. ic, MS. it; similarly 9 and 10. 4. MS. herte to; cf. p. 38,
L 7.     9. wrmi8, see Glossary.-MS. narnan.




Cit. Viii, IX.]  NORTHERN PROSL9  Meelcnems.  Winter Servicee.   15
crie noghlt o-pon bir, bot faire sake P~in eraned, ala haly
boke sais: "1Sapiens verbis &c.-pe wyse man musters
hym wid fa wordis & welle sitande." Lauerd, we pray
Pe Of P~is maner Pat we may be. Amen.
5    aint benet spekis in Pis sentence Of P~e telfete maner (leaf 1S,bk.J
o, mekenes, And bidis pat ye sal meke yure herte
til alle men, bape to mare & lea. In what labur sam. ye
be, Joz ye be in Pe kirke, Oupir in Pe garde, Oupir in gate,
Oupir in felde, oupir what labur sam. ye do, Pat ye haue yure 12. owlinesa
10 heuidis enclind to Jerpe, And JPeneke on yure synnys for to  Icarge
mende Paim, And tat ye be ala rad ala ye saz Pe iugiment
of god, And pinke what Pe puplicane saide, whent he laide
hym. by-linde Pe dore, Ala te gospel telles: " Domine,
non sum dignus &c.-Lauerd, I ne is noght digne at lifte
15 mine ezin til heuin for mine sinnes." loke what Pe prophete sais til oure lauerd in. haly writ: "1Incuruiatus sum
&c.-Ic is lazed and miekid til alle Pat mine ezin se."
When ye haue fiilfild Pis al, tire mekenes, pan sal, ye came
til perfite charite, til Pe ioy pat god hauis graid til mannis
20 sunis. Lauerd, graunt it va, Pat we may sua pir mekenes
halde, Pat we to pi ioy may cume. amen. Qui viuis &c.
ViII.
IN   Pe tyme of wintir, Pat es fra Pe Kalandis of At the no.
nouembi'r til Pe paskys, ala it is forlokyd wyd offlces, durresun, Panne sal ye ryse at Pe aztend time 'of Pe nyght,    Etinflea 
25Jpat it be litil ouir niid-nyght; Pan es tyme at rise,. ala it is  codtgo
set, til godis seruise; And siJpin, JPe space eftir matins, til the seatsonl,
sauters and til haly lescuns at here. P~at es hele of Pa Pat
ere in sekenes, pat es at say in sinne. And fra Pe paskis til
Pe Kalandis of nouembir sal. Pe tyme be sua set, Pat tare
30 be lytil entirual, Pat ta p~at sial ga til laburs, Pat tay may
haue Pe morning 'in Pe begining of Pe lytti to Pair labur.
Ix.
IN   Pe tyme of wintir, pan sal Pe first vera be at certain
matins: "i Deus, in adiuitorium "; And in Pe toperbegn
tyme Pris JPis vera: "IDornine, labia mea aperies "; at Pe through,
10. MS. heuid is enclin cio.-J1we/ek, origiually J'enclce T 28.
The first in is above the line.-MS. JPt/fr.




1 6 N OIITHERN PROSE. Night Servies8 through the year-. [CH. X, XI.
different lit Pridde tynie aiont wid Pe " gloria patri "; and sipin after
winter
JPe nihend-ferjpe saline wid Pe antefen oupir wid-vten; and
syJpin efter Pe ymne; And tare-eftyr sexe salmis wid Pe
antefens. Wen Pai ere said and te verset, Pabbasse saie Pe
benecun; pan Sal alle site, And nym Pre lescuns, red o-pon 5
P e lettrun, & by-tuixe Pe lescuns Pro respuns; and eftir Pe
JPridde respun Pe vers wid Pe "1gloria patri," standande
alle for Pe onur of the haly trinite. Pe boke of Pe halizes
Sal be red, bape of Pe newe lay & of Palde testament, and
te exposiciuns of Paim   Of oure fore-fadirs Pat ware in 10
stabil trouz. Eftir Pe P~re lescuns wid Pe respuns, Opir
sexe salmis sungen wid alleluia. And eftir salbe redde
JPe lescun of pa-postils wid gude deuocion, and te vers,
(tieaf 14,bk.) and sipin Pe letanie "Kyrieleison." And sua tfinise
matins.                                                   15
x.
and summer,       Ra Pe paskis til Pe kalandis of nouemibir Sal be
Fhaldon a quantite of Pe salmis, als is said bi-fore;
for pe nihitis er scorte als; mikil, Pat te Pre lescunis be noght
red, bot an for pa Pre of Palde testament, wid a scort respun; Bot al Pe toJpir finist, als it sais by-fore, Pat na 20
nylit be lesse saide Pan tuelue salmis, vt-takyn Pe pridde
and te nihende-ferpe saline.
XI,
on Sundays   TN     Pe sunendaiis es for to ryse arliker, And halde
yure mesur o waking; Pat es Pat ye syng Pe sexe
salmes and to vers, als is ordainde by-fore, sitande alle wid 25
ordir, and foure lescuns red wid respuns, alst es ordainde,
and eftir Pe "gloria patri"'; pan Sal alle stande for pe
reuerence; And efter opir sexe salmis wid P~e antefens, als
by-fore, wid Pe werset; And efter opir foure lescuns, wid
Pe respuns, wid P~at ilke ordir by-fore; And tare-eftir Pre 30
cantikils of Pe prophetis, als to abes stablis, and songen
wid "1alleiuia "; sipin Pe verset, and te abes to ben icin;
And sipin foura lescuns red of Pe new lay wid Pat ilke
ordir by-fore, Efter Pe ferpe Regpun, pabbes Sal by-gynne
pis ymne: "1To deum laudamus." When it is finist, Panne 35
Et leaf iTh sal Pabbes by-ginne a lescun of Pe tgospel wid honur and
24. ye syng twice.




CH. xii, XIV-XVI.] NORTHERN~ PROSE. Divine Service at Matins. 17
wyd Pe dute of god; Pan sal alle stande. when it is red,
Pe opir sal say amen; And tabbesse by-ginne: " To decet
laus "; And giue Pe benicun, and biginne matins. P~is
ordir sal be haldin euin-like opon Pe sundais als wel in
5 sumir als in winter, hot if it sua be, pat ye rise ouir-iate; (specialdirtee
pan may ye make lesse lescun; bot loke pat it be-time yu. given for &
noht.  Loke pat it be endid wid al Pat fallis par-to.  And dentali ate
yef it fallis yu ani time, On waim Pe for-getilnes es on-long rsn)
sal man take amendis for pat faute in Pe kirke.
XII.
10      At matins on Pe feste-dais, First sal ye saie sexe on feast days,.11 salmis wid-vten antefens, And sipin Pe fyftyd
saline wid "alleluia. " wen Pai ar said, Pe hundred seuintende and Pe sextid Pe secunde, sipin Pe henichune, and
a leschun red of pa apocalips wid gude deuocion, & to
15 re-spun, and te yinne ambrosine, and te uerset, and to
antefen of Pe gospel, & te letanie, and sent forz.
XIV'
TN Pe haly dais al sal he als we baue hi-fore saide id and on saints'
I on Pe sundais, Bot pat te salmis and te antefens days,
and te lescuns he saide als 4fallis to Pe day. Bot te vse [t If. 15, bk.)
210 hi-fore be haldin.
XV'
'ra Pe paskis til Pe witsundai salle "alleluia " he einpiging
14                                       ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~the ' aleI' saide wid-vten entirual als wel at to salmis als at luiali'*more
or less frete respuns.  And fra Pe witsunday til Pe lentyn sal it like quently.
nilit he saide wid Pe sexe last salmis of te nocturne. like
25 sunday wid-uten lentin sal Pe cantikils he said wid "1alle.
luia" Matins, Prime, Vndrin, Midday, Noon; Al be saide
wid "alleluia"   Bot te respuns noht Bot fra Pe paskis til
Pe witsunday.
XVI'
AIs te prophete sais: " Sepcies in die laudem diXi For the day
30          tibi-Seuin sipe o-po day saie I louing to Pe" 
Whilke haly seuin sype er pa Pat sal he ful-fild wid vs o
Pis maner, yef we folili Pe vris of god: Of Matins, Of
prime, of Yndrin, Of Midday, Of noon, Of euensang, Of
16. forz; z has a peculiar shape, reminding of the sign for and.
S. BENETe




18 NORT'HRn; i'aon. &rvices for Po8t-Matin Hour8. [ca. xvii, XVIII.
cumplin. Of Pes; times sais he: "iseuin sype o-po day saie
I louing to Pe." Til Pa Pat rysis o night and wakis Sais
vre lauerd: "IMy frende, o nilit ras I for yu and wakid. "
For P~i sal ye giue louing til. hym, in Pe inigiment of hys
[t leaf 16i  rilittvisnes, at matins, at prime, at vndern, At midday, 5
at noon, at euensang, at cumplin; And o nith ryse for
to lone hym.
XVII.
1%ow haue we deuisid Pe ordir of Pe salmis on Pe
thtere are   I      nitit, at matins.  Loke we now tyl Pe vris Pat
similar directions:    folihis. At prime Pre salmis ilkain by Pam ane. Pe ymne 10
2prm, of Pis ilke vre sal be saide efter Pis verse: "1Deus in adiutorium meum," Are ye beginne te saline. when Pe pre
salmis ere saide, a lescun sal. be red, and sipin Pe vers,
S. tmdern,  And "IKyryeleison," and finist Pe hure. Vndern, Midday,
4. mid-day,
5. noon,  Noon wid pat ilke ordir be sungen, tat is, wid vers, wid 15
ymnis pat fallis to Paim, pre salmis, and lescuns, and vers,
and "1Kyryeleison "; And sua finise Pe vres. Pe salmis sal
be sung wid antefens, yef Pe cuuent be mikil; Anid yef pai
6. evensong, be fa, saie it plane forde.  Bot euensang sal be saide wid
foure salmes And te Antefens, And efter P~e salmis A 20
lescun, & sipin te respun, and sitin Pe ymne and te
verset, Pe cantikyl of Pe gospel, and te letanie, And sypin
Pe "1Pater noster-" 0 Pis maner sal Pe vris be sent forde.
fIf. 16, bU.) Cumplin tsal be saide wid Pre salm-is wid-vten antefens,
Cpin.& sitin Pe yrnne tat fallis Par-to, A lescun, and te verset, 25
& sipin " Kyryeleisom,` and te benicun, and sent forde Pe
vris til god.
XVIIIrhe IPotter     amn Benet cumandis Pat tis ping be haldin, Pat yure
sihould be        "Pater noster " be saide hezelike at matins 'and at
said aloud,                                                -
to "to~ out-  euinsang, for Pe sclandir tat hauis ben of religiun pat 30
siders
slander,   cupe not *nolit paire " pater nosier."  Ilkain ali at quite
Pam of Pis vice. Alle ah at cune Pair- "Pater noster "
and to Im-  pat in religiun wil be als god cumandis. for ye sal vinbeFsorr'e"by  pinke yu what resun fallis to P~is vers, when ye it saie:
"lEt dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut & nos diinittimus 35
6. A nd, MS. At.    31. not noh%~ evidently wrong, possibly
for not all.  31,Y32. ah at, MS. ahat to; cf p. 22, 1. 11 and footnote.




CH. xix, XX.] NORTHERN PROSE. How to perform Sevice, 4- pray.. 19
debitoribus nostris."  Pan prai we Pus: "Lauerd, JPu for- tihe duty of
giue vs ure sinnis, als we for-giue Paim  Paire fautes Pat ness.
hauis mis-don a-gain vs."  When    ye here pis vera at
matins, ye sal for-giue alle men Paire trespass for JPe loue
5 o gode. And als-sua at euinsaing sal 3e for-giue. for P~i
wil sain benet Pat it be saide hezlike, for alle wrezis sal
be for-giuin. Lauerd giue vs sua at Hue, & sua at forgiue, Pat we may ga Pe ritit gate til beumn. Ameni.
XIX
~N Pis sentence tallis sain benet hu ye sal do yure office, Ct le.f 17]
10    1  when ye cume in-to pe kyrke. Ye sal true Pat god Iii all divine
service the
may se in alle stedis bape vyl & gude.  Ye az at say yure  dSol
be remnerseruise als ye stode by-fore god, wyd als gude deuocyon, bered.
And think wat te prophete saide: " Seruite domino &c.
-Ye sal serue god wyd aha, & here hym wyd dowte."
15 And in opir stede sais he: "Psallite-ye sal singe god
wyslike "; Als baly write sais: "1In conspectu &c.-Lauerd,
I sing to Pe in Pe silit of P~in angels to loue Pe." loke
ye do yure seruise als ye stode by-fore god almihti. And
lokis, when ye sin", Pat yure herte acorde wid yure Voice; The hart
20 pan sing ye rilit. Lauer-d, Pu giue vs sua vre seruise at 8withu the
0                                    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~voice.
do, to Pe felazacap of angels Pat we may cunt.
Xx.
Samn benet spekis in pis sentence til hys cuuent, and
wd  kennys Pam how Pai sal make Pair prayer to god &
wdwhat reuerence. When ye wyl aske any thing at a Prayer.
should be
25 ryche man in ertlit, ye aske ful mekelike yure erande. reverent,
short, and
wyd mekil mare deuociun ahte ye Panne at pray to god, Pure.
of whaim pat al pe gude cumis. yure antente sal be Pat ye
ne sal nogght be herde for yure many wordis; bot scort
vrisun, land wyd deuocion, and wyd terys of herte; for Pi Ct If. 17, bk.)
30 sal yure vrisun be breue & dan~e, Bot yef it sua bi-tide,
pat any falle in mis-trouz; pan sal scho pray gamne to god.
Bot te cuuent vrisun sal be breue, Pat era in stadfast trouz.
Lauerd, we prai Pa pat we may suilke vrisun make, Pat it
be to pi wil. AmeN.
34.Pi, MS. lie.




20 NorTHERN PROiSE. Convent O.fficials. Dormitories. [CH. xxi-xxuii.


XX'.
ln argeg on;   N p~is sentence spekys sain Benet of Pa pat sal be in
functionaries  I  Officis, and bidis, yef jPe cuuent be mikil, Pat tay
apone, sal be chossin Pat sal Pe officis yeme, And by-kenne it
worthypure taim  Pat best can serue god &    te cuuent; als tabbesse
in life, loyal. cumandis taim  sal Jpai do.  Jabbes ah at set nan Par-to 5
bot pat scho is sikir offe, Poz pai be nolit P~e ordenest, hot
Whoever    Pat tay be of clene lif and leel.  Yef any waxe prude in
for to e1Nre-  hir office, man sal byd hyr amend byr Ane tyme, and alaed after
rh"e tbird  nobir tyme, And Pe pirdde tyme.    Yef pai wil nolit arefusal to 
amend.     mende sua, man sal do Pam ut of Pair bayly, And do a- 10
nopir in hir stede, pat man ses es dingne. Samn benet
(C. ~. 44,  cumandis, yef priuresse be prudde, pat man sal do sua
11. 6.    wid hir.   Lauerd, Pu giue vs sua vre office at do and
Et leaf 18)  resun at yelde, pat we may cume til ioy tpat lastes ay.
Amen.                                                     15
XXII.
ZIosmitoryi      amn Benet spekys here, and kennis yu hu ye sal
regulations.      slape ilkain in bedde by Pam ane, al wid ordir, als
tabbesse lokys taym. Yet' yt sua may'be,"alle sal lie in
a hue, Pat ilkain wite of opir.  Yef Pe itus be ouyr-litel,
summe sal lie in a-nopir huse, ten oupir tuenty. Bot te 20
eldest be wyd Pam for to yeme painm. & Pat ye haue
All shall  lihit al Pe nyhit brinnande.  Ye sal lie clad and beltyd.
sleep clad
and belted.  Knyvys sal ye haue nane by yure bed, noupir gret ne
smal. When Pe bel ringis, Pat ye be redy, and ilkain
help opir, and ga in-to Pe kyrke til godys seruise. Pe 25
Novices shall nouice beddis sal be pat nane paire may nehe opir; Bylie between
old folk.  tuix palde pai sal lie.  Man sal wakin paim faire til godis
seruise. Lauerd giue vs sua for to lie and sua for to rise,
pat we may haue Pe ioy Pat lastes ay. Amen.
xxiii.
Punishment      N pis sentence lenis sain'Benet hys cuuent hu paire 30
gradaton:  I fautes sal be amendid.   Yef any be of grete herte
and wyl nolit be buxum, oupir prud, oupir ani greuching
[t If. 15, hk.] make aigain haly religiun, oupir Pe cumandement thauis
1. privy ad. in despit, pa Pat ere of suilke dedis, Priuelike man sal
monition,  amoneste Pam, Pat tay amende paim. yef Pay wyl nolit 35




CE. xxIv-xxvI.]    NORTHERN PROSE      Degrees of Punishment.    21
amende sua, Pai sal be brotit by-fore Pe cuuient, and tae.oead
amende hit faute.   Yef sho wyl not yet amnende, sho sal atonement,
be cursyd. yef sho be a fobe & ful of iuil, and mnas na s. excornforce of Je cursing, sho sal be berid ful wel, and do hir 4.beating.
5 a-mende it sua. Lauerde schilde vs fra pat cursing; and
yef ani JPar-inne be, god for his grace bringe Pam vte.
AmeN.
XXIV.
IN   p~is sentence mustirs sain Benet Hu man sal do Tue punish.
wid Paim. Pat es in sentence, & bidis p~at man salbemaud
by the fault:
10 do JPaim. efter Jaire faute es. Yef Pe faute be litil, jPai sal be lighter,
make Pe cuuent at wite and a-ioingne hit par-eftir. Wylys
sho is in sentence, sho ne sal notit be in cuuent, til it be aaa
amendid, In kirke no saline beginne ne antefin, lescun     eD18',
nan rede. sho sal [ete] when alle hauis etin. Yef JPai ete
15 at midday, sho salle ete at noon; yef pai ete at noon, sho
sal ete at euin, als te ordir sais, til sho haue amendid hir
faute. Lauerd giue vs sua vre scrifte at do, Pat we may
hys rengne cum to.
XXV.
jain Benet spekys in Pis sentence tl JPa Pat ore fallen or heavier,
20    k    in greuer faute, 'Hu Jai sal amende. jPai no       [t leaf 19]
sal noht cum in P~e kirke, na in fraitur, Bot yef Pabbesse as excommucumande hit.   Nan sal comun wid hit, Bot an Pat es set itin
til hit. Wid greting sal sho do, and wyd reupe of herte,
JPe penance Pat es laid on hir; sua salle hit fautes be
25 mendid. for sain paul sais Pat Pai Pat dos wicke dedis, pat
tay giue pam-selfe til Pe deuil. for Pi ah Pai at be chastid,
Pat to snube ga nolit til helle. And ta Pat ore in cursing,
pai ah at dreze paire penance wid reupe of herte and be
-sari of Pair dede, Pat te deuil haue na ponste ouir Paim.
30 sho sal etc ab-ane suilke als tabes cumandis hit; nan sal
blisse, hir mete. Lauerd for his grace, he silde vs fra
suilke paine. Amen.
XXVI.
Samn benet sais in Pis sentence: yef any sistir oupir Unauthorized
cmuIon
broJpir of pordir be sua hardi at comun wid hir, with one
35 wid-vten cumandement of Jpabbes, wid speche, oupir ani extedmbrng


4. Air, MS. it; cf. p. 25, 1. 16. 14M.8awh.


14. 'MS. sal when.




22 NORTHERN PROSE. The Abbe~s'8 car-e of Sinners. [CHi. XXVII, XXVi1i.
the same   erand sendis til hir, suil[ke] sentence sal sho haue. Lauerd
punishment, for his grace, he gete vs fra Pat sen[ten]ce and fra alle oJpir.
XXVII.
The abhes    TN al maner, sais sain benet, sal Pabbesse ta yeme of
ishould                             fobehl                 mse
[t If. 19, hk.  L Pa Pat mis-dose; foyehle       hauis Ina mitro
lovingly confl    o  te 'eehusmse.Frp                 a   h  do alte 5
cerned ahout mrain, Bt  sk    ai     itr     o   ~  a   n    
the one sick
in sin,    Wyse mmi dos, Pat wyl hele Pe seke.     Priuelike sal sho
sende an ordane nunne til hir Pat es in sentence at cornforth hir, and for to turne hir wylie til amendement and
til mekenes, and for to moneste hir Pat sho haue reujse in
herte of hir misdedis and rilit trouz; Als sain paul pa- 10
postil sais: "1Mikil charite mustirs he." al ah at prai for
hyrn. On alle maner sal Pabbes entirmette hir Al maner
and act like of sentence at muster til hir sep, Pat nan be tint, for wyte
at good shepherd,     sho wel sho hauis vnder-tan Pe saules at gede, And nolit
at stritle o-gain paim.  Bot sho sal haue dute of Pat vre 15
lauerd saide wyd Pe prophete til Pe hirdis of haly kirke:
"1Quod crassum videbatis &c.-JPat fat ere, sal ye ta; Pat
ere febyl let ga." Pis is at vnder-stande, Pat so ne sal
noht entirmete hir sua mikil of pa Pat ere strang and hale
ala of Pa Pat ere febyl and seke. 0 Pis maner sal Pabbesse 20
folize Pe saumpyl of Iesu, Pe gude herde, Pat lef te in Jpe
like Jesus, to munte ane wane of a hundrez sep, and yede at seke pis
the straying
sheep.     ane pat was want.   When he bauid, funden it, sa fain he
was; he toke it on his haly schuldirs and brolit it til
[t leaf 20]  popir.  jis is at vnderstande 'pat he lefte in heuin Pe 25
felascap of angels and corn in-til erpe at laite Pe man Pat
was tint; sua mekyl pyte hauid he of hyrn, pat he purz his
haly grace by-corn man & bar manes kinde til Pe felazscap
of angels til paradis, where-in Adam fel for hys synne.
Lauerd, for Pi merci giue vs grace sua at wirke, Pat we til 30
pat felazscap may cume.
XXVIII.
Sain benet sais: yef any be tane ofte in faute, and
If the said        sho be cursid, and wyl nolit yet tamende, wyd
modes of
correction, smerte beting sal sho be chastyd. Yef sho wyl nolit o
1. MS. sail, for suilke, or suilk, or possibly suik; cf. p. 31,
1. 32.    2. MS. sence.    11. MS. ahat.




CIEi. xxIx-xxX.X] NORTHERN PROSE. Expelled Member8. (Jlares& 23
pis maner a-mende, bot wid pride defende hir dede, Pan
sal Pabbes do als te sleze miri: wen slio hauis laid hir
plaisters and hir vinemens wid faire wordis and te medicinis of haly writ, and cursid hyr, & benid, And may nolit
5 helpe do hir best, Pabbes & al JPe euent sal pray for hir as weU as
to god, Pat he make hyr hale. Yef sho may noht be hale prayers,
of Pat maner, sho sal be done oute of Pair felahscap, L iient,
)there roAla te apostil sais:' Auferte malum &c.-Do a-way Pe man ol
wycke fra yu."  And in opir stede sais he: "1Infidelis &c. 5 xuso.
10 -yef so be vnleel, do hyr A-way." for a wicke shep
may spille al Pe flok. Lauerd, yef it be I)i wile, Pu
tgrete Vs fra Pis sentence.                              (t It. 20, Uk)
XXIX.
IN pis sentence sais sain Benet Pat wha sam. es Purz Au exp~elled
member can
p aire dedis don out of pe kirke and wil. cum i-gaiin, be re-ad.
mitted twice.
15 At te begining sal sho haite a-mendement of hir faute warfore sho was don ut; panne sal so be recaiuid, And don
at te laste ende for to loke hir mekenes. Yef sho gas ut
a-nopir tyrne, Pris shal sho be recaiuid sua; bot sipin wite
sho wel es tare na cuming a-gain. Lauerd for his grace
20 defend vs fra pis vice.
XX.
Pis sais sain benet, Pat ta Pat ere of elde and vnder- Excommunistandis, Pai sal bane paire mesur; & for Pi Pe barnis.aonint
Pat ere yunge, Pat vnderstandis noht what paine fallis til den
cursing, when Pai misdo, wid fasting oupir wid smerte
25 beriing sal Pai be chastid; Par-purz sal Pai be helid.
Lauerd, for yure pite ye gete vs fra sinne, bape yunge &
aide.
XXXI.
IN pis sentence sais samn benet Pat te celenesse sal be To the fumotionarles
chosin of Pe cuuent, Pat sho be meke, and sobun, (ci. xi-)t
30 and noht of mekil mete, ne prude, ne noiuis, ne wrang- cellaress,
doande, ne latte, ne wastande, Bot god dutande; Of al qualifications
Pis +sal ye ta yeme. Wid-vten Pe cumandement of Pabbesj (t leat 213
special claims
sal sho na Ping do.   Jat sho cumandis hir sal sho do, a~re laid,
19. es tare, MS. eftare.




24 NORTHERN PRoBE. The (Jellaress and her Helper. [cHi. xxxii.
hot sho sal [noht] noy hir sistirs. Par auenture yef ani
man askis hir ohte Pat es a-gain resun, sho sal nolit for Pi
haue Pam in despit, ne mis-ancewer Pam, Bot mekelike saie
naie of Paire ful asking. Ouir al thing sal sho gete hir
saul & Jpincke what ta apostil sais: "1Qui bene &c.-wha 5
sua semuis wel, mede by-fore god sal he haue." Of Pe seke,
and of Pe barnis, And of gestys, and of jpe pouir sal sho
and on whom take yeme eftir hir mitit. For wite ye wel Pat sho, sal
sibil; yelde resun o domes-day of alle hir dedis. D~e vassels Pat
fallis til hir mester sal sho yeme als onestelike ala te 10
vassels pat 4ere halized obute pauter. for-getil ali sho noht
to be, Ne ouir-mikil haue, Ne ouir-mikil waste of pat
fallis to jpe huse, Bot alle pingis do wid mesur, als tabbes
cumandis hir. Ouir Pat sho be buxum. And when sho
hauis nolit at giue, pat sho anscewer Paim faire, ala hali 15
writ bidis: "ISermo bonu8 &c.-Gode speclie es better
Pan grete gifte "; And do pat tabbes cumandis him; and
tat sho dofendis, do it nolit. Sho sal graipe Pe cuuent
mete wid-vten greuching and wid-vten duelling, Pat tay
[t If. 21, bk.) be nolit sclaundird; And Jpincke what vre tlauerd sais 20
in Pe gospel of paim Pat sciandirs ani of his barnis: "Ihim
ware wel bettim," he sais, "1Pat a milnestane ware a-bute
his hials in Pe deppest of Pe se." Yef pe cuuent be:alroan ast-Mikil, Pe celeresse sal haue a felaze at helpe him, pat sho
her, If the  wi goewi    a do hi labu ptes bitalit bi, a sho 25
conventiis      oew~my~          imiurpthm                 a
large~;   may do in time Pat sho ah for to do, pat nan be wre[t]hid&
ne noid in godis hus. Lauerd, for Pi nmerci giue hir sua
hir office at do, Pat so may haue panc o god and of Pe
cuuent.
XXXII.
and persons  in   pis sentence cunmandis sain Benet Pat tabbesse sal 30
who, under
the suervi.  I   ta yeme of alle Pigpat fallis til Pe hus, and of.ion of the                      pn
abbess, act as vstilement and opir pingis sal sho puruaie o lif and ded
cr-aepat so be sikir, and cumande til ilkain Pat sho ses ned at
do.  Sho sal IIhaue pam enbreuid, alle Pingis Pat fallis til
Pe hus, for to wite what sho recauis and what sho giuis, 35
when sho sal remue pat ere in ofticis. yef ani baue ille
1. MS. sal noij.  19. MS. greuehing.  26. MS. wvrehid.
32. 8ho, MS. Mo.




OH. XXXII-XXXV.] NORTHERN PROSEc. All in CYwnnnon. Kitheun Service. 25
wrobit wid Pe Ping Pat was bitalit Jpaim. at yeme, sho sal be andarre
apreuid; yef sho wil nolit mend, Pe iuigimen~t sal sh      et~r trust.
suffir. Lauerd, for Pi merci giue vs wel at yeme Pis
sentence And alle Pe opir. Amen.
XXXIII.
5    (   f propirte spekis saini Benet, and sais Pat of alle  [leaf t2]
opi vices sal man tie Pis, pat nan be sua hardy, Individuall
Pat tay o-way do ne griue na, Ping wid-vten leuc of pab- notallo~wed;
besse, ne pat nane bane ping in propirte, boke ne tabils,
ne nail opir Ping; for nan may bane Pair ahen body at hys everything
10 wylie ne at tair pouste.  Pai sal haue alle pingis at tabbes had ill "
Pat tay bane nede of. pai sal baue na thing bot Pat tabbesse deliuirs taim. J)at ane hauis sal be comun til aile;
Als haly boke cumandis: nan sal calle Pat tay haue Pair
azen. Yef it be an Pat delitis tam in pis vice, And wil not
15 do it, Man sal saie til bir an time, and a-nopir time, and
te pridde. Yef so wvil noht amende sua, Man sal do hir
amende on opir maner. Lauerd, for pi pite defende vs fra
Pis vice. Amen.
XXXIy.
TN pis sentence curnandis samn Benet Pat tabbes sal
20    1   do als ta-postils did at te begining of cristiante: Pai
departid Pair ping til pa Pat hauid nede.  "pai departid," distributed
als hali writ sais, "1til ilkain, als tay hauid ned." sua salle each one's
pabbes do. sho salle nolit loke what man he es and of
what kinredin, Dot te sekenes of ilkain, and do Pam efter
25 Pat tay bane ned. til god sal sho yelde grace, and nolit be
sari of Thir gifte Pat so hauis ginin til pa pat hanis mare [t If. 22, bk.)
nede Pan sho. Tyl Pe nedful sal sho meke hir for in
ire sekenes, And nolit bere hir heze for Pe belpe Pat god
hanis lent hir; And o this maner sal al line in pais. Onir
30 al Ping sal pai loke Pe wicke pat ere imangis paini; and yef
pare be anli funden, wid smerte heriing sal pai be amendid.
Lanerd, for Pi merci giue vs miiht at fle'al inils. Amen.
XXXV.
IN pis sentence bidis samn Benet pat ye sal seine sua, Kite-hen
Pat nan be quit of Pe seruise of Pe kichin, Bot yef obiaoy
with certain
35 pai be acnmbird wvid sekenes oupir wid odir laburs; for exceptions.
2. MS. aperuid.




26 NORTHERN PROSE. Cleanlinews. Care of the Sick. [CH. XXXVI.
man sal bane grete mede for pat seruise. Til pa Pat ere
febil Sal ye finde helpe and cumfortli, Pat tay ne serue nolit
wid ouir-mnikil noye. Al Sal baue comfort eftir pat Pe
cuuent is mikil, and efter Pai ere in ese to serue. Yef Pe
cument be mikil, Pe celeresse Sal be quit of Pe seruise of Pe 5
kichin, And ta Pat ere acumbird wid laburs. Jis opir sal
Those fiery-  serue al wid luue.  Pa Pat ere out of Paire wukce sal opo,
ing shouldan
keep every-  Pe setirday ma Pe maunde, adwaisse pe tuailis Pat tay
tu  iai sal wipe Paire bend opon and taire fete.  Ja Pat ga ut of
Pe wuke, and te topir pat cumis in, Sal waisse Pe opir fete 10
[t leaf 2sJ  at te tmaunde.  Pe vassels Pat tay serue wid, Sal Pai ta
nnd in good  yenie to, & yelde Pamne til Pe celeresse clene and hale; and
order,     sho Sal loke what sho, yeldis & what sho recaiuis. JPa pat
have provi.  serue o Pe kicbin Sal mniste bi-fore pe mikil mete bred,
sionary light
mDeals,    butter, Pat tay may serue wid-vten gruching and wid-vten 15
and go     noy.  And so Pat a vt of be wuke,an      so Pat cumisin
through cer.                 ga                 ad5               n
tain cere-~ teSal recaiue pe benichun at morne at matins. Sho, at gas ut
weekly    Sal say pis vers pris by-for pauter, and al Pe cuuent eftir:
"1Benedictus es." Pan so base rechaiuid Pe benichun, Pan
sal Pe topir, Pat sal serue eftir hir, cume by-fore pauter 20
and saie Pis vers pris, and alle pe cuuent eftir: "1Deus, in
adiutorium "; And sipin rechaiue Pe benichun, pat god
gine hir grace at serue Paim. to pay. Lauerd, for pi grace
gine vs sua at seine, Pat we may [baue] vre mede of Pe.
xxxv'.
Special care      f Pe seke spekis sain benet in Pis snecAnd 25
slid kindnesssetn,
shouldbe     '1     cumandis ouir al ping Pat man Sal ta yeme of
the sick,  Paim, pat tay be serued als it ware god him-selfe. For he Sal
say on domis-day: "I was seke, ye visit; Pat ye did til
an of myne, ye did it nme" Bot tay sal recaiue in Pe onur
of god pe seruise Pat man dos tam; pai nie sal noht purz 30
[t If. 2.1, bk.J pair surfiait noy paire sistirs Pat seruis tam.  Bot tyef it,
sua be, pat taire iuil be sua mikil, man Sal suffir Paim. Pe
mare and be of pacience, for of paim. Sal man haue grete
mede of god. Jabbesse tal ta yeme of Pe seke Pat tay
bane na defaute. A hus sal pai baue bi Pam ane. And 35
tat so pat Sal seine Pam dute gode, and do hir miht for to
2, cumforth, r above the line, t apparently expuncted.  24.
MS. may m-e; cf. p. 37, 1. 4.




oH. XXXVII-XXXIX.] NORTHERN PROSE. (are for all. Reading. 27
somue Pam wel and wid iuue. J~ai sal haue at ete alle timis,
Pat tay haue mister of; bot til Pe hale, Pat mai wel. ete,
and til. Pe yunge sal man giue latter. Pe seke Pat ore febil
sal man giue fleis at ete at couir Pam wid-al. JPabbes sal who shall be
allowed
5 do hir antente to Pe seke, Pat tay haue na defaute for Pe meat.
forgetilnes of Pe coleresse and of Pe fermerier; For sho sal
a-mende al at tay misdo. Lauerd, for pi merci gete vs fra
alle iuils of body & sal. Amen.
XXXV"T.
Of Pe aide & of Pe barnis spekis sain benet in Pis also on tbe
10sentence, And sais Pat taire olde prais Pat man sal children.
giue Pam charite, als te roulo es set to paire mete; bQt
mikil pite birs, man hane, Pat tay sal ete ar Pe opir.
XXXVIIL.
IN Pis sentence cumandis sain benet Pat to lescun sal During meals
nolit faile at mete. 0 Pis maner sal pis be stabilist, on siter*
15 Pat nan ta Po boke at trede bot sho Pat sal redo al pe Et leaf m4)
wuke; sho sal begrinne o-po Pe sunday.   sho sal cum by- conforming
fore Pauter o Pe sunday efter Pe messe and say pris pis ruolesd read
verse, and al Pe cuuent eftir: "1Domine, labia muea ape'ries," aloud;
And recaiue Pe benediccion, Pat gete hir fra pride. ))ai
20 sal halde silence at to borde, Pat na uoice be horde bot of tle otlers
hir Pat rodis.  Ja Pat sorue sal ta yeme til Pam Pat etes, silent,
Pat tay haue na defaute of Pat tay sal baue, wharfore Pai
make na noise.   Yef * wvit aske ani thing, sho salle make making
signs ir they
sinis and noght spoke.  Kane sal spoke of na demande in wfnt any.
25 Po lescun, whar-of noise may rise. Bot tabbesse, yef sho
wille, sho may breuelike, a sentence for to amende. sho
pat sal redo sal miste ay litil, be-fore sbo rode, Pat sho no
be not ouir-mikil engreuid. Ye sal ordain nane for to
rode bot Pat can do Pe ofice, Pat may pai al Pat it henis.
30 Lauerd, for his grace, he giuo vs sua for to redo and singe,
Pat we may pai hym and al Pat vs heris.
XXXIX.
f Pe mesur of Pe mete spekis sain benet in Pis juouations
about food:
'41sentenco, And sais Pat it es inoli, twane manor of meat,


23. The subject (ani, or the like) is omitted.
the verb spelke is omitted before or after breuelilce.


26. Possibly




28     NORtTHERN PROBE.    Allowances of Food and Th'ink.      [ClH. XL.
soup,      potage al Pe wuke in Pe tweluemonez, what tyme sam.
Et if. 24, bk.J ye ete, at midday oupir at none, Pat tay JPat may tnoght
ete of P~e tane, ]at Paim ete of Pe topir. Pir tua mese sal
pai ilke day haue. Yef Pai haue whar-of, Pe JPridde may
fruit,     Pai haue of frute oupir of opirkin felazscap.  A lafe of 5
bread;     brede mesurde es inoh o day bape at none and at euyn.
Yef pai sal supe, Pe celeres sal take pe Pridde parti of Pe
lafe & laie it by-fore Pam at te super. Yef tabbes ses Pai
more during haue mikil trauaile, yef scho wil, scho may mende Pam;
hard work,
but always Bo t gete Par be nane owtrage, Pat nane be costiue, ne nane 10
ation;     opir wil, purz surfait o mete.  for na Ping es als mikil
igain cristen men als gluterie; sua sais vre lord: "Videte
&c.-Loke yure hertis be noght noyd Purz gluterie o mete
ne drinke." Til barnis sal man nolit giue sua mikil als til
Palde for to gete mesur ouir al. Of Pe beste pat beris 15
no meat of foure fete Sal nane ete bot ta pat ere seke and febil.
quadrupes
except fortle Lauerd, for Pi merci giue vs sua mesur-like at ete, Pat we
sick.
alle wils o bodi & saul mai fle.
XL.
The measure     N   pis sentence spekis sain Benet Of Pe mesur o
or drink ixiayU
vary;.L   drink, and sais pat ilke man hauis propir gifte o 20
god in al maner; And for pi stabelis sain Benet with mikil
doute Pe mesur of opir mens liflade. Na-for-pi, for Pe
[t leaf 25] febilnes tof Pa pat may noht for-bere, hauis he for-lokid
those who  til ilkain a mesur of wyne of pe day, Oupir suilke als tabcannot for.
hear, are  besse may furde; Pe mesur es callid eminan; pai ne mai 25
allowed a
'lhemina.' nolit haue bot mesurlike anis Par-of. JPa Pat may be of
abstinens, mede of god sal pai haue. Yef pam by-houid
mare oupir for trauaile oupir for hete, In Pe forloking of
All should pabbesse sal it be. Bot sho sal loke pat pai ne be not
bmoeaeouir-ful ne drunkin. We rede pat wyne, ne na drinke pat 30
wil make man drunkin, ne feris nolit til men of religiun.
for pi Pat te tyme is sua Pat ye ne mai notit al for-bere, for
Pi consentis sain Benzet pat ye drinke ay litil, bot nolit sua
mikil pat ye be ful; for onir-mikil drinke dose man ofte
and con.   do folie.  Yef it be ani pat dar nohit drinke hir mesur, Pai 35
tne. sal grace god and gruche nolit.   Ouir alle pinges loke ye


1. MS. sain.     4. MS. prid de.    11MSJigs


1 1. MS. Xnges.




OH. XL1, XLII.]   NORTHERN PROSE.      Of Meals and Fasting.      29
ne be nolit gruchande of na p~ing. Lauerd, for P~i pite gete
vs fra grueching and fra ouir-rnikil drinke, sua P~at we mnai
haue Pi grace.
XLI.
TN pis sentence sais sain Benet P~at ye sal ete twise of Jegulatfonss
I Pe day ilke day fin Pe haly paskis til Pe witsunday; afte Eater
and  siJpin til JPe tlbali rodis dai in semtembir, Al P~e [t If. 28, Uk.]
wukis in Pe summir, sal ye faste ilke wuke tua dais, Pe in summer,
wedenisdai and te fryday, hot yef ye haue mikil trauaile,
oupir feeste-day, ouJpir it be inikil hete; pan relesses samn
10 Benet yu Pe fasting. of JPa tua dais, Als tabbesse forlokis.
sua. sal sho ordain and a-tempir al hir JPingis, Pat Pe saulis
of hir disciplis mai sauf be; And at tay do wid-vtyn
gruching Pat tay sat do.    Fra Pe haly rodeos day til Pe in winter,
lentyn sal ye fast ilk day, hot if it be for heze feste. Fra
15 Pe beginning of lentyn til Pe paskis sal ye ete of tir euen- during Leook
sang, hot it sal be sua, Pat yu no Parf na candil, hot al be
don by day alle tyme, bare when ye faste and when ye
ete tuis. sua sal P~e time be sett. Lauerd, for pi grace
giue v s sua at be of discreciun bape of fastyng and of
20 mete, P~at we mai be sauf.
XLII.
Of silence eftir cumplin spekis sain Benet in pis
sentence, and bidis Pat ye sal do yu payne at
haldte silence eftir cumplin.  yef Pe cuuent etis tuise, AIs After thre last
meal follows
tite as tay rise f ra Pe supere., P~an sal Pai site wid ordir in Collaotio25 Pe cloistir. when colaciun ringis, Pan salle alle asembil in
Pe chapitir.  an tsal rede Pe lescun of Pe halizis, ouJpir   [t leaf 263
of haly writ, for to corafortli Paim. Pat it heris. In Pat
tyrne sal ye nolit rede Pe boke of Pe kingis, for nan vnait
sal be herde Pat tyme for Pa pat ere of febil poht; In opir
30 tymne mai it he red.   yef it he fasting day, pai sal haue on fasting.
days fet is
gode entirual, And when colaciun ringis, Alle Pat Pe belle after even,
henis ga til *to colaciun; And sipin eftir at cumplin; siina and tben comnbe -nan sua hardy to speke. yef ani es tan wid-al, pat hauis 'ferspesk.
brokin silence eftir cumplin, smerte correccion salle man bl''n
35 take of hun. yef gestis cume, and tabbesse cumandis at
7. summir; one of the four downatrokes, required to make.iniis missing.    32. to, for te (= jie)?I or redundant (= til) I




30    NORTHERN PROSE.     Penalties for Non-Attendance.   [CH. XL111.
speke, Pat tare be nane vtrage. Lauerd, for pi merci giue
vs milit at lialde Pis sentence als sain Benet cumandis.
XLI
Puniahmente     N Pis sentence spekis sain Benet of pa Pat cumis late
do nt"rg!  ~     ti Pair seruise o god and til Pe bordc.  Als tite als
cnncl te belle es herde, ilkain sal leue Pe werke Pat es in Paire 5
hende, and rinne hastelike til Pe ure of god, Pat na man
may telle foly to Pam. For na Ping sal man leue Pe seruise
o god. pa Pat cumis noht at to begining of matins by-fore
Pe "1gloria patri " of Pe "1Venite," sal nolit ga in-til paire
(tif 2, k.  salebot sho sal ga til P~e grece by-fore Pe tautir, Pat 10
tabbes mai se and al Pe cuuent; pare sal sho be til pabbes
ginoe hir leue at gauge in-til hir stalle. And for Pi wil. sain
Benet Pat ta Pat cume late ga til Pe grece, Pat tay baue
shame of Pair faute and sua salle be amendid. for suilke
mai it be Pat duellis, Pat pai wil slapo, Oupir pinko vnait, 16
whan Pat pe deuil mai finde a-chesun in Pam; for pi shal
sho ga to Pe greco for to amende hir faute, Pat sho amende
hir sipin forward. At te huris als-sua, yef sho no cumis
nolit by-fore Pe " gloria, patri " of Pe first saline, sho sal
ga to Pe grece and cum nolit in bir stalle, are pabes cum.- 20
ande hir; Bot sho sal haue nane opir penance for Pat faute.
and meal   At te verse by-fore Pe mete sal alle be asembild at te borde;
hours.    sho Pat is nolit tar-at, for hir neccligence man sal say til
hir ane tyme, and a-nopir tyme. Yef sho wylle nolit
Unreg entant a-mende, sho ne sal nolit ete wyd Pe cuuent, bot by hir 25
shall eatby an e, and parne hyr part of Pe drinke, suilke als to opir
tesle.haue, til sho bane amendid hir faute.  Als-suilke sal sho
haue Pat es fra Pe vers, eftir Pe mete; for pi os it forlokid,
pat ta Pat er nolit at to vers sal ga til Pe grece bi-fore
Et leaf 27J tpe dose at say hir verse and aske lone at ete; sipin mai 30
sho ga at ete in hir ordir. Nan sal ete no drink hot at to
A thuing once tyme Pat opir ete, hot yef it be wyd lone. Yef pabbesse
offered by the
abbe.s, but offirs ani Ping til ani of hir sisturs and sho refuse it, whon
retbsed, Is not
at disposal sho waldo haue it, man salle noght gino it hir, Til sho
afterwards.
haue amendid hir faute. Lauerd, folr pi grace gino vs sua 35
at yeme Pis sentence and al Pe opir, Pat we til Pe ioy of
paradise mai cume. AmeN.
6. MS. peure. 




CH. XLIV-XLVI.] NORTHERN PROSE. Offenders to nwake Atonement. 31
XLIV.
TN   Jpis sentence kennis sain Ienet vs what amende-     toneuwat
lment Pai sal do Pat es in cursing, P~at es don owte of tby sueh as
aRie eSUMPe kirke for grene faute and owte of P~e fraitur.   At ilke luunincated.
owre, when Pe belle ringis, sal sho lie by-fore Pe kirke dore faults. Thle
offender shall
5 til alle Pe cunent be cumen in, And sipin rise vp and obied lie be~rortile
wid-vten Pe kirke dore to Pe vre be sungen.      When Pe " iecn
cuuent cumes forz owte of Pe kirke, sho sal. lie dun agayne In and out.
by-fore Pe dore til JPai be passid. JPus sal sho do ilke
day til Pabbesse bidde hir lene. When sho sal be asoilid,
10 sho sal cume in-til Pe chapitir and take hir veine by-foreWhnfr
JPabbesse and crie hir merci.  When Pabes asoiles hir, s9ho give,,, she
shall rail at
sal falle. til hir fete, & sipin by-twixe tua and tua o knees, the abbesa'
and take thir veine.     Pan   salle  sho  site  Par JPabbes Et If. 27, bk.)
cumandis hir, bot nolht in hir ordir; bot sho ne salle nolit
15 hy-ginne in kirke antefin ne Respun, ne rede lescun, Bot
yef Pabbes cumiande hir. Eftir "1Benedicamus " at ilke
vre sal sho take hir veine on kuees, whare sum sho standes
in Pe quer. Pis sal sho do ay til Pabbes cumande hir at
leue of Pat penance. sho Pat es done owte of Pe fraitur for For lighter
20 lesse faute, In Pe kirke sal slio amende o JPis maner:t Atfals
ilke vre, when pai say"1 Kirieleison," sal sho take hir veine she shiall lie
at the altarby-fore Pe auter at te grece, & ligge Pare til Pe " Benedi- stepe till
09                 ~~~~~~~~absolved.
canis " he saide. sua sal sho do til Jpabbes asoile hir,
And recaiue Pe henecun. Lauerd, for pi pite giue vs sua
25 at mende vre fautis, P~at we muay haue pi benicun. Ainen.
XLV.
in am benet cumandis in P~is sentence Pat ta Pat faile Aton~ements
in Pe kirke at te minning of Pe salmes, Oupir of Pe ha~ve made
iRespuns, Oupir Antefens, Oupir lescuns, At te erpe sal sho thelirdivine
tak  hi vene  y-fore Pam  al. yef sho wil notit do it,
30 Greuer correccion sal man take of hir, for sho walde noht
with mekenes amende hir faute. Pe barnis sal man chiasty
wid wande for suik mis-dede.     tLauerd, yef it be Pi wil,   Et leaf 28)
giue vs welle at halde pis sentence.
XLV1L
amn Benet sais: pa Pat ere in lahurs, In kichin oupir or ave not
35         in calgard, in gard oupir wid-vten, in ani labur, 'duri~ng their
and sho trespasse, Tinis pingis oupir brekis, yef sho mis



32 NORTHERN PRO8E. Abbes8 controls Service Hours. [CH. XLVII, XLVIIJ.
do, o pis maner sal sho amende: sho sal cum in-til JPe
chapitir bi-fore alle Pe cuuent arid take al hir veine, And
knaw hir faute wid hir azen wille. Yef sho hydes it, and
a-noJpir sais hir owte, Greuer correccion sal man take of
hir Pan sho hauid mustird it wid hir azen wille. Yef it 5
be pritie sinne Pat wille a-noy Pe saul, sho sal ga prittelike
til Pabbesse and schriute hir, Oupir til a preste pat kan
*hele hir of hir sinne.      Lauerd for his grace giue vs sua
at sebritle VS, and sua at mend vre sinne, Pat we til his
rengue mai ga.                                           10
XLVII.
On the abbess    amn Benet cumandis in pis sentence Pat Pabbes sal
of maitain-take gude yeme Pat Pe vris of godis seruise be finist
ing the regu-da                 " 
larity of the  right bape dyand nit   Oui sho hi-ef sal finise
wourshi   Pam, Oupir set a nunn in hir stede Pat wvil ententiulelike
do Pe office o god. De salmes and te antefens sal pai 15
biginne eftir hir wid ordir. Nane sal be don til pat office
[t If. 2S bk.J bot Pat may singe and trede welle, Pat alle Pat henis be
edefied Per-of. sho Pat pabbes curnandis pis office, wid
mekenes sal sho do it, And stabelike wid-vten pride, And
wid pe dowte of god. Lauerd, for Pi merci giue vs sua 20
for to singe and rede, pat we mai do Pi wille.
XL VIII.
Idleniess         f Pe trauaile spekis sain Benet in Pis sentence, and
sou; the        sais pat vnait sete es il to Pe saule.  For pi salle
mannual
sbudy shoud  ye trauaile times, And in Pe times at lescuns, als it es
according to  ordaind.  Fra pe paskis til pe Mihelmesse, when matins 25
the season,
jintrOlsbe  es done til heze vndirn sal ye wirke, ilke day when time
tween wor-.                                       *1
ship and rest. es, pat es nede to do.  Fra vnidirn to midday at lescuns,
Eftir midday, when pai haue etin, sal ye reste in yure
bedde alle wid silence. Yef any wille pat tyme Joke
lescun, loke Pat sho rede sua, Pat sho ne iioy noht pe opir. 30
Noon sal be rungen by tyme, And sipin wirke til euensang.
Yef pai haue rnikil at do, corn at gadir and opir laburs at
do, Pai salle noht gruche for pi; for pan hue ye right, yef
ye line wid pe labur of yure hende, Als haly men did
bi-fore yu, & ta-postils; bot mesurlike sal ye wirke for 35
pa pat ere febil.




OH. XLIX.] NORTHERN PROSE. Reading and Devotion in Lent. 33
Fra Pe feeste of Pe Mihthel til JPe lentin, when prime
is sungen til vndern salle tye studie in lescuns.  Ct leaf 29J
fra vndern til noon salle ye wirke suilko as ye haue at do.
When noon ringis, ilkain sal lay downe Pat es in paire
5 hende, and ga til Pe kirke; And eftir mete til lescuns
oupir salmes.  In lentin, fra prime til heze vndern sal ye During!nt
entende yuro lescun, And sypin wirke til noon.     At te lngbigining of lentyn sal be broght in-til Pe chapitur alle Pe
bokis, and ilkain take paris & rede it ouir. Jabbesse sal
10 loke a sirnpil nunne oupir tua for to ga imangis taim atte
timis Pat tay sal saie for to loke pat nane site vnait, And
for to loke wilke attendis mare til vniait pan til hir lescun.
Pa Pat ore funden suilke, for pi pat tay do iuil til Pamselfe and til opir als-sua, Pai sal be warnid ane tyme, and
15 a-nopir time. Yef sho, wil nolit a-mende, Man sal take
suilke amendis of hir, pat te opir be warnid Purz hir. At
te timis Pat es set ef ter euensang til lescuns, pa Pat ere as far as
acumbird wid laburs sal nolit studie on Pe sundais, ne on
Pe opir feste-dais, Bot topir alle at lescuns. Yef it be ani
20 pat mai norit studio ne rede, Opir labur sal Pai do, Pat tay
ne sitte noht al dom. Ja Pat ere nolit in ese, man sal giue
Paim sum Pin~g at do, Pat tay no sitte norit vnait, Ne pat
tay no be noghlt touir-mikil greuid wid trauaile; Pabbes [tilf. se, bk
sal loke Paire sekones. Lauerd for his pite giue vs sua
25 to wirk, and sua vre lescuns at vrnderstande, Pat we at te
ende til heuin be broglit. Amen.
XLIX.
IN pis sentence kennis vs sain Benet how we sal gete
Pe tyme of lentin. Alle timis of Pe yer, hie sais,
sulde we wid rihte halde Pe liflade o lentin, hot faa it es
30 Pat te -vertu mai haue. And forpir cumandis he Pat we
sal in lentin gete vre lif in alle ping, Pat we maii amende and special
vre fautes of opir times in Pe dais of lentin.  Pan may ye tionand
sauflike liue, yef ye gete yu fra alle fille vices, And yef we are required.
do vre entente til vresun wid tenis And til lescuns wid
35 reupe of herte and wid abstinens. In pa dais sal we here
sumping of godis seruise mare pan we do an nopir tyme,
14. MS. and til twice.    30. forJ'ir, "further," originally,
for Pi, "therefore," Lat. "ideo." The i was written above the
line and easily changed into the abbreviation-mnark for ir.
S. BENET                                                 D




34 NORTHERN PROSE. Worship b~y absent Nuns. The Okratory. [CH. L-L11.
And priue vresuns, and o mare mesur of mete and drinke.
Ilain Salle, wid Paire ahen gude wille, Offir sum Ping to
god mare pan pai es cumandid, wid Pe joy of Pe haly
sprite; Pat es, ye draze yu mare fra mete and drinke, &
fra slepe, and fra sp~che, And fra gabbingis, Pat ye mai 5
Yet nothing  haly paskis o-byde wid joy of spiritel langing. bot ilkain
Et leaf 80J Salle mustir til pabbesse what ye wille offir. to god, +wid
should he  yure azen wil, of vresuns; for yef ye ne do it wid leue of
done without
the superior's yure spiritel fadir, ye ine Sal h~aue na mede par-offe, bot
knweg. turne yu to vanite. For Pi sal ye do als tabbesse cumandis 10
yu. at do. Lauerd, for Pi merci-giue vs sua Pis haly lentyn
at yeme, Pat we mai wid ioy of Pe bali spirit hai paskis
obide.
L.
Sisters work. -   N Pis sentence cumandis sain Bendt Pat te sistirs Pat
Infg far away
fromn the.Lere in labur fer fra Pe kirke, and mai nolht cume in 15
church
should oh. time til baire vris, babbes sal cumaunde bairn o Pis maues,
serve the
hours of wor- Pat whare sam pai wirke, Pat tay do odis~ seruise And
ship as well                                    do 0
as they can. taire veinis in Pe dute o god. And als-sua pa Pat aier by
Pe gate, Pai ne Sal nolit leue Pe vris Pat ere stablist, bot sua
als tay mai, sai paim. And yelde god his seruise. He giue 20
vs for his grace, Pat we miai yelde Pe seruise Pat we ah til
hym.
LI.
Those out for    amn Benet spekis of pa Pat ere sent owte ani erand
the day must
accept no     KYand sal cum 0-gain Pat ilke day, Pat tay ne be nolit
food.
sua hardy at ete owte, poz man pray Paim., Bot yef pabbes 25
giue paim leue; yef Pai do, Pai sal be cursid. Lauerd for
Pi, yef it be his wille, he kepe 'vs fra cursing.
The oratory   TN    Pis sentence cumandis sain Benet Pat Pe ortorie be
[t If. 80, bk.)   nane opir Ping Pan it es tcald.   Of na ping Sal it
used only for 
prayers.  iseine bot for to aure, man to god, inne.     When pe vris 30
of god es done, panne sal alle ga forth and make reuerenc'e
Private devo. to god. Yef any wille dwelle for to make priue vrisun,
tion should
he quiet.  sho ne Sal make noise for to sturbe pe opir, Bot simpelike
gange in and make hir vresun wid tenis and wid reupe of
herte, And noht wid heze voice. D~a Pat wil inoht do, Pai 35
ne Sal noht dwelle eftir in pe kirke for to noy Pe opir.




CHi. L1ii.]  NORTHERN PROSE. Reception of Guests.               3


35


Lauerd for his pite giue vs sua for to cuntaine vs in Pe
kirke, Pat nane be desturbid for vs.
LIMI
TN Pis sentence cumandis sain Benet Pat te gestis Jat Guesteshlouild
cumis to Yu be als faire kald als it ware god hym- charitably
5selfe. for he Salle say at te day of dome: "1Hospes fui
&c.fwas geste, and ye recaiuid me."     Alle sal man
comunlike recaiue, And men of religiun and pilgrims.
Als tit als te gestis cume, Pe priuresse oupir a-nopir nunne
sal grange againis tam wid iuue & charite. Yef it be sistir,
10 first sal Pai anure to-gidir and sipin kis; bot bi-fore Pe vre
sal pai nohit basse for Penticement of Pe dleuil. Allekin
mekenes sal. man muster til Pe gestis.   Mlain, when pai atid humbly,
ga and when pai cume, sal *alure to-gidir oupir wid Pe
heuidis oupir ~wid al Pe bodi, and Iesu crist sal aure      [t leaf 31)
15- pam. When pai ere rechaiuid and aurid, pabbesse sal
sitte wid paim, oupir a-nopir nunne, wilke sam sho cuniandis, Pat can speke wid paim o godis lay for to comfort
paim and speke of man-bed. P~e fasting sal pabbesse breke
for Pe gestis sake, yef sho will, Bot yef Pe fasting be for
20 liez- feste, Pat sbo ne may nan gate breke; bot toper sal get wthout
foliz Pe reule o fasting. Pabbesse sal. giue Pe gestis water the rule,
til faire hende, And waisse Paire feet, And alle Pe cuuent
wid hir. And sipin sal Pai sai verse: " Suscepimus, deus
&c.-Lauerd, we baue recaiuid pi merci 1-middis ti
25 tempil." And ay ta yeme of Pe pouir and of Pe pilegrimis,
for pai er kald godis men, And to Pe rike als-sua bape for
aze & for honur. pabbesse kychin and of hir gestis sal be and arrange.
bi it ane, Pat te gestis Pat cume noy nolit te cuuent.  In made accord.
pat kichin sal tua sistirs serue, Pat tay may do Pe office ingly.
30 Pat apendis Par-to. Yef pai haue mikil at do, man sal
finde Pam helpe; And when Pai baue lease at do, ga til
opir laburs, whare sua man cumandis Pam. Pe howse to
Po, gestis sal man biteche a sistir at yeme Pat dowtis god;
sho sal puruay Pat tare be beddis inne; sua sal. godis
35 howse be ordaind. Wid Pe gestis salle Inane speke bot Ct It. 81, bk.)
Pai Pat hauis leue. Yef ani sistir metis Pam, mekelike Sal


13. alure, probably corrupt; see Notes.
omitted and then added above the line.


1 6. uilike, i




36    140RTHERN PRosE.     Letters and Gifts to Nluns.    [CH. LIV, LV.
sho aske Pair benicun and sipin passe forz, yef sho hauis
na leue for to speke' wid Pam. Lauerd for his grace gine
vs sua for to herberz his gestis, Pat we may herber wid
him in Pe joy of heuin. AmeN.
LIV.
Letters and   TN    P~is sentence cumandis sain Benet Pat nano be sua 5
nooepted and  I    hardy at recaiue lettirs ne erand Pat cumis fra Pair
disposed ofho
dsrtonl atth  frendis, ne fra nane obir man, ne nolit recaiue giftisbo
the abbmes. purz Pe leue of pabbesse. Yef hir be sente ani Ping fra hir
frende, sho sal nolit recaiue it, ar sho haue leue & musterd
it Pabbesse. Yef slho giuis hir leue at recaiue it, In Jpab- 10
bes pouste salle it be at giue whare hir Pinke. Bot wrez
hir noht Pat te Ping es sent to; And vef Pabbesse giuis it
tit a-nopir, loke pat sho ne wrez hir nolit Pa~t te Ping es
-sent to, wharefore Pe deuil linde a-chesun in hir; yef sho
dos, P~e reul of discipline sal sho fele. Lauerd giue vs sua 15
at yeme Pis sentence and al oJpir, Pat te deuil finde nan
achesun in vs.
LV.
Regulationa        f Pair claping spekis sain Benet in Pis sentence, and
aboust        tb
[t leaf 53]        sais pat man sal * dlazing 'til ilkain effir Pat
clothing.  tay ere, and eftir Pe ternprance es of Pe cuntre.  In caald 20
cuntre es nede of warmer heild. Jis sal be forlokid purz
pabbes. Of Pe culur of Pe clad, na of Pe mikilnes, sal
nane spoke, hot take suilke als man may linde in Pe cuntre
and of lilit chepe bie. Jabbesse sal loke pat tay be rilit
mesurd. When Pai ta Pe newe, pan salle pai yelde Palde 25
for to giue to Pe pure. Tuinne paire clapis sal ilkain haue
for to scifte and for to waisse; yef pai haue mare, it sal
be scorn. Pair beddis sal. Pabbes ofte ripe, Pat tay ne haue
(cf. oh. xxxiii na propirte. Yef sho findis ani Ping wid-vten hir leue,
wid greue discipline sal it be amendid; And for Pi Pat it 30
es vice of propirte, sal it be scorn als Pifte. Jabbes sal
giuie til ilk-ain als tay haue nede. jPabbest sal. ta yeme of
sAnd xxxiv.) Pis sentence of Pe dedis of pe apostils, pat sho depart til
ilkain als tay haue mister. Sua sal Pabbes ta yeme of Pe
19. A verb seems to be omitted, possibly giuc or puruay.  32.
MS. ilk ani, for ilic-ain or ilk-ams.




CRf. Lvi-Lvifl.]  NORTHERN PRoBe.    The Abbess's Table.         37
sekenes of Pe nedf ul, And notit to P~e wikke wille of
Penuius. In alle hir iuigement sal. sho umbe-kinke hir what
mede sho sal hauie at god. Lauerd giue vs, sua at do, Pat
we may haue owre mede of hym. AmeN.
LVI.
5       ain  Benet sais Pat te Abbes bord sal be ay wid      [eafSfS, bk.J
At the abbees'
K gestis and wid pilegrimis.  When sho bauis nane table there
should
gestis, sho sal take wilke of hir sistirs, sam. sho wille; bot always be
guests, or
pat sho leue in Pe fraitur an ordene nunne oupir tua Pe else some
ordir for to gete.  Lauer-d giue vs welle at gete oure ordir. itn
LVII.
10       Tef Pare be any Pat can any labur, wid mekenes sal Ifs sister is
skilful at
Y pai it do, als sain Benet cumandis, pat tabbes some workd
cumaundis taimt at do. gyf pai auantis taim of Pair werke, It humbly
for Pi Pat sho Pinke sho dose gude tille Pe howse, sho sal
be don owte of hir mister, til sho haue arnendid hir faute,
15 yef sho wille nolit be buxum til Pat Pe abbes cumandis hir
at do. Yef any makis any pinge Pat sal be salde, Loke
what it is wrz, Pat ye ne sette na felun price Par-on. And and die.
3e vmbe-pinke yu of ananie & of sapher his wife, pat salde Ineedy.
paire lande in Pe tyme of pa apostils; pai helde a partie of
20 Pe price, and a-nopir partie brolit by-fore pa apostils; and
samn petir was parcaiuid of Pe tricherie, and askid Pam why
p ai made pr-opirte of pat Pai thaiuid done in comun;       [t leaf 53)
And tai felle bape dede downe. Mikil dowte birde pam
haue Pat dose in Ping pat fallis til bhal kirke, Pat taire sauls
25 suffir na dede, als te cors dose here. In Pe price of Pe
ping pat 3e salle selle, loke Pare be na cuuaitise inne; bot
bettir chepe sal ye selle Pan Pe men of pe werld dose, pat
god may be payde of yure sale. He giue vs for his grace
Pat we may sua wirke and sua selle, pat he be payde
30 Par-of.
LVIII.
When any wymmen of Pe sekil, sais sain Benet, Reception as
anun should
ifT curnmis at aske pordir, manl salle -noglit ligh[t]- be grnted
only after
like gif it tam, pe entre, bot man sal do als ta-postil sais: long waIting
1. wilcke, MS. wilie.    32. cummis; instead of the four
downstrokes required to make mii- there are five; the same
inaccuracy occurs p. -40, 1. 25.-MS. lighlike.




38 NORTHERN PROSE The Probation of Novices and Nuns. [CH. LVIII.
"1proue Paire hertis, yef JPai be to god." yef sho be stabil.
in hir asking, And haitis for to suffir alle Pe uiltez Pat
man wille put hir to, Efter P~e fifte day sal sho be recaiuid
in-til Pe howse, And don in-til Pe celle with Pe nouicis.
and pro.   Pare sal. sho studie and ete and slape.  suilk yerning sal 5
paration,  sho haue, Pat te saule be tumnid to god allemihtye; And
ta yeme to hir for to loke yef Pe spirte be to god, and yef
(t If. 83, bk.) sho dose hir entente to godis seruise, And buxuin, tand
of suifrance. Man salle muster hir harde Pinges and
smerte, Pe ril't gate to god.  Yef sho euir haitis stabilnes, 10
eftir tua wukis sal hir be red p~is reule of Pordir, And saye
to hir: "1Pis es Pe rihte gate whare-inne Pu salle life. Yef
P u may hialde it, cum inne; and yef Pu ne may, ga forz al
deliuir." Yef sho obidis yet, whenl sho is prouid o many
maners, Pan sal man rede hir pe reule, Pat sho may wite 15
witerli whar-to sho salle halde hir. And at te tuelmonethes ende, when slbo hauis herde Pe reule pris, yef
sho haitis for to halde it welle, all Pat man cumandis hir,
P anne sail sho be recaiuid i-mang Pe cuuent. bot witte sho
for there  welle, fra Pat day forward may sho nolit gange owte, Ne 20
should he no 
going out  Pe life of Pe reule fle, ne caste it fra hir nek; For sho
aan,
after sh~e has hauid hi-fore laiser for to gange owte. When sho sal-I
made her   make hir professe, In Pe Kirke hi-fore Paine alle sal sho
soleninere haite stabilnes and buxumnes, by-fore god and alle his
halipes.  P~at sho euir-mare brekis Pat cuuenant, witte sho 25
welle pat god sal damne hir with-owtyn ende. Pis Ping
[t leaf 84] salle sho write with hir awne bande; And tyef sho canne
nolbt write, pray ane of hir sistirs; Bot sho hir-selfe sal
make Pe singe of Pe croice, and lay it on Pauter, And
sipin say Pis verse: "Suscipe me &c.-Lauerd, Pu recaiue 30
me, and I sal hue als te wordes es of Pe; pat es myne entent, Pat I confundid be nolit." at Pis verse sal alle Pecuuent ansewere hir pris; and sipin "Gloria patrii" at te
laste. When sho es blissed, Fra Pat time forward sal sho be
and given up calde in cuuent. Yef sho hauis ani katel, parte it i-mang 35
th  ol. Pe pouir, Oupir make offrand til pe kirke, Pat sho ne halde
na Ping by-hinde; For fra pat day forward sal sho haue
na pouste of hir Awne body. Hir clathis pat sho broth
sal man restore pe kirke with-alle, Pat sho fra pat day forward haue na wille at gange owte. of Pe kirke pulr~e entice- 40




CH!. LXIX LX. ] NORTHERN PROBE. Recption of Children, and of Priests. 39
mont of Pe deuil. De bref of hir professe sal sho, noht
haue, bot in Pe kirke sal be gete. Lauerd for his grace
giute vs herte and wile in owre ordir to duelle.
LIX.
When any riche manl of Pe sekil, sais sain Benet, For th~e~eoe
y                            2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~tionor1ip
5        Tf ffirs his do;tir til god and til haly kirke, And dro ito the
Pe childe be yunge, P~at it ne kan noht aske Pe peticiun, hir ceti cre
monies and
frendis tsal aske for hir.  And when JPai offir hir hande, it if. 4,bkWI
Pai salle winde Pe tuaile Par-a-bowte of JPauter. And tanne arejsal Pai suere Pat pai no sal neuir mare, ne na man Jnirz sr
10 Paim, o na maner giue ping to pe childe, no sonde, wharePurz Pat Pe childe haue willo to propirte. Bot yof pai
wille ani almus do til pe kirke, do it al opinlike, Pat JPai
wil giue. Yef it be lando, and pai wil halde it paim-selfo,
pai sal make chartir, and yelde ilke 3ere Pe ferme Pat Pai
15 may Hue with-alle. And sua sal 30 do wid alle Pe Ping Pat
fallis propirlie til Pe child, Pat na Ping bi-leue with hir
frende, whare-purz Pat sho haue wil til propirte; Samn
Benet hauis to sperance of Popir. And on pis ilke manor
sal Pe pure man childe be offird: simpelie make paire
20 peticiun, and hi-fore whitnes offir faire childir. Lauerd
for his grace giue Pat we may wel gyde Pe offerande Pat
owre frendis made of vs.
LX.
Yef ani presto, sais sain Benzet, prais;erno for to be Priests
recaiuid in -til Pordir, 30 ne sal noglit hastellh'rie edint
25 graunt it hyrn.   Bot yef he duellis in his asking & cetafter due
tprayis 3erne, Man sal muster him alle Pe disciplines of Pe Et leaf 85)
reule, Pat he salle yeme with-owtyn roles; Pat it be done als aton.
it is writin, And say til hym: "Amice, ad quid venistiFrende, wharto es pu cumon I"     Bot to3-whepir sal Pe
30 howse be grauntid him, And recaiue benicun, and singe
his mosse, yef Pabbes cumandis him. And yef it sua bitimis, Pat he no wyl noght lore na sience, Pe reulo of discipline sal he fole; for he sulde giuo opir ensampil Of They must
obey like the
mekenes.   Yef par be ani labur at do in Pe kirko, Of him reost.
35 sal man ta yeme what ho dose, when he is entird in; And
noght for Pat he es presto and pai haue done him reuer25. MS. & / and.




40 xoflT=RN PiOma. Prieet8 or Deacon8. Vioitor-Nurss [OH. LXII, LXI.
Similarly in ence, be vnbuxum. Yef anyclierke desiris to ordir, 0 P~at
the case of
clerks.    ilke inaner at be in fela3scap, Pai Sal be done in mene
stede, 0 Pis mnaner, yef JPai haite for to holde Pe reule of
discipline and stabil dwelling.
LXII.
To bepret          ef Pabbes prais for preste oupir for dekin at be 5
o r deacon so 
only such.L    ordainde til hym-selfe, He Sal loke, Pat Pai be
ordained   d ingne Per-to at be preste.  He salle flepie   & leue alle
as proveprd
[t If. 85, bk.J ille vices, ar he be preste. And Pat the do na ping bot
worthy.    Pat man cumandis him to do; And yef hie do, he sal be
vndir Pe reule of discipline. Ne pat he for-gete nolit Pe 10
ordir pat he hauis tane, na Pe reule of obedience ne of discipline, And euir auance hym in godis seruise, And pinke
pat he ne come noht to Pe kirke, bot til godis seruise.
And yef Pe cuuent wille, & Pabes consentis par-to, pai mai
auance hym for pe godenes of his life. Loke Pat he neuir- 15
P e-later halde pe reule of stabilnes bape in and owte in
Ifteare  gudenes. And if he opirgate dose, and wil. nolit be buxum,
UOa  bott rebel, *whilk man salle repreue hym ofte. Yef he wil
noght sua amende, Man salle muster hym til Pe bisschope.
they shoulctd Yef he ne may do him amende, Man sal muster his fautes 20
and exp~elled. alle opinlie, and do him owte of Pe kirke, yef he be
prowde, Pat he wil noght be buxum vnder Pe reule of haly
kirke.
LXI.
Visiting nuns  IN Pis sentence leris sain Benet vs, how we sal recaiue
maon cer* 
tam condi-         Pe vncunyng nunnis Pat cumrnis owte of fer landis. 25
tions, be
allowed,   Yef sho wille alas geste wne in pe kirke, and     folow  Pe
or asked,
Et leaf 88] custume als sho findes, tUnd noy nan pat langes to Pe
to stay for
good,      kyrke with hir surfait, hot simpelike recaiue Pat sho findis,
sho salle be recaiuid ay to whilis Pat sho wile dwelle. Yef
sho mustirs ani resun & with luue, pabbes sal quaintelik 'e 30
drahe hir to hir, and Panc gode Pat hir sent. yef sho
wille par stabilnes make, loke pat wille be nolit rcfusid.
And als-sua, yef man may persaue, to whilis Pat sho es
geste, Pat sho es surfaitus & il maner, Man sal noghit fela3 -scap, with hir, bott faire and swetelike latte hir ga, pat 35
18. whil/c appears entirely out of place; ef. Notes. 25. cummis, cf. p. 37, 1. 32, footnote. -MS. ferlandis. 31. MS. P~ane.




CH. LX111i.] NORTHERN PROSE. The, 'Dame' Abbe&, 4- 'Sidter'Nun.. 41
topir haue na shame of hir. Yef sho be of gude maner,
Man mal nolit abide hir'asking for to duelle, Bott man sal
prai hir at dwelle, pat pe topir niai be amendid kur3 Jpe
sampil of hir; For in alle stedis, may man seine god. Yef
5 pabbes ses hir'life be suilke, sho may do hir in he~er stede, even take a
if sho wille, pan hir ordir askis.  Bot loke P~e abbes W a nte
sho knaw hir wel Pat sho sal halde in Pe kirke, Ou~ir 3urhcovn
hir abbes oupir JPur3 hir lettirs. For hali write cumandis
Pat Pu sal do to na man bot als Pu walde man did to Pe.
10 Lauerd giue vs welle at gete pis cumalndement And alle Ct If. 88, bk.)
Popir.
LXIII.
IN pis sentence cumandis sain Benet pat ilkain be with The sisters
should
order als Pai cume in, And als tabbes stablis paim, occupyda cereftir pat Pair lif es. pabbes sal nolit grreue Pe cuulent, Po3 accrdingto
15 pai be giuin hir at yeme, Ne deliujir pouste haue nane for the co vent
to giue of pe Ping Pat es stablist in comun, Bott vmbe-Jpinke  roiino
hir Pat sho sal yelde resun of nile hir iugement til god.
als tay ar ordainde, pat tay be stablist and gang in comun.
Pai ne salle nolit tine paire ordir for yu3hed; For samuel
20 and daniel, when pai where barnis, pai demid Pe aide men.
alle sal be als Pai cumse in-til Pordir, bot ta Pat tabbes
he3is oupir 1a3i5 for a-chesun. sho pat cumis at te secunde
owre of pe day sal be done with hir Pat cumis at Pe first, 0
what elde sam. sho be. Til Pe barnis salle man halde
25 discipline.  Pe yung salle onur palde, and Pe aide salle Reverence
lue pe yunge.   Nane sal calle opir by paire name, bot Pe:hudb
priures sal calle paim hir "1sistirs." Pabbesse, for sho es in appellations
godis stede, sal be callid "Idame," nolit for Pe he~nes pat
sho es abbes, bot for pe onur of god.   Loke Pat sho 'do    Et leaf 873
30 sun, pat s~ho be dingne at recaiue Pat onur. When ane
metis a-nopir, Pe yunger sal nolit sitte bi hir, bot sho haue
leue; for hali writ cumandis, Pe yunger sal onur pelder.
JPe barnis sal pinke on paire ordir with discipline in kirke Children
should keep
and in fraitur; with-outyn and with-in, in nile stedis, sal Pai t~heir order
andIkept
35 hnue geting & chastifing.  Lauerd, for Pi mercy giue vs In order.
welle at halde Pis sentence and euir Pi wille do. AmeN.


3. MS. The second Je twice.        9    S   a/mn


9. MS. na / man.




42 NORTHERN PROSE. Election and Duties of the Abbes8. [CH. LXIV.
LXIV.
The election     ain Benet leris vs in pie sentence, how we Sal chese
Her qulifi-vre abbesse.     Suilk resun, he sais, Sal man loke at
cations,   Pe lecciun, Pat sho be ordene and pat al Pe cuuent consentis to with Pe dute of god. Sho Pat pe haler partie of Pe
cuuent ch esis, Pur3 gude life and wisdom sal sho be chosin. 5
Yef it sua be, pat alle Pe cuuent chesis ane Pat wil consent
til paire vices, Pe abbotis Pat es pare, and Pe folke of Pe
cuntre, sal defende pat tat felun lecciun be nohit forth broth.
Bott suilk Sal Pai take pat can guuerne godis howse and
Et If. 57, bk.) dingne es Par-to. And witte pai wel, tpai sal haue gude 10
mede, if pai do it for Pe lue of god, And sinne, yef pai
reavonsi-  leue.  Pe abbes, when sho es ordainde, sho Salle vmbebility, and
duties,    pinke hir what charge sho hase recaiuid, And Pat sho sal
yelde resun of alle. witte slio wele Pat mare bi-houis hir
studie for to auance hir cuuent, Pan maistri for to haue. 15
sho a3ht at be wise in goddis law, Pat shio dra3e til witnes
bape to Pe new law and til Pe aide testament. Chaste
a3ht slho at be, and sobir, & ful of pite, And euir he3e Pe
misericorde of god ouir hir iugement, pat god do Pat ilke
with hir. Ille vices salle sho hate, and inue hir sistirs. In 20
hir pouste loke Pat Pare be nane vtrage in, Ne pat sho ne
chaste nan sa fellike, pat pai fle ne falle in wrang trou3.
Pabbesse salle gete hir welle hir-fra, And euir haue hir
a~en inisdede bi-fore hir siht. Sho salle noht suffir Pe
*beli pipe be brokin; pat when she seis ani of hir sistirs be 2 5
chargid with sinne, sho salle noht greue hir sua mikil, pat
sheo fib a-way, bot sho Salle be besy more to be luuid Pan
ft lenf 88) to be dredde. sho sal tnott be trubellus, nor angri, nor
ouir-obstinate, nor iolyose, nor ouir-suspiciose, for Pan sal
sho neuir- haue reste. she sal be wice & discrete in hir 3G
commandment-is, Pat Pai be oupir efter godde or efter Pe
worlde. sho Salle discerne and temper Pe werkis whilk she
as taught by invinis to be done, thynkyng a-poll Pe discrecion of
Srpue sainte Iacob sayng in Pis wise: "1If I sulde make my
herdis to labur to miki] in walkyng, pai sal alle die on one 35
and goo~   day. "  Therfore sho sal take pin and odin ma examples
examples, of discrecion, Pe moder of vertues, and tempir and dispone
25. beli pipe, see Notes.   26. greue hir omitted and then
added above the line.    33. MS. thyn~gyng.




OHf. LXV.] NORTHERN PROBE. Pr-ioress appointed by the Abbess8. 43
alt thingis sa, pat hir demenance be swylke, pat sisters Pat
er strang and of gude lyuyng may desire and Mue it, &
tbay Pat er febil may here it; and namli Pat sho kepe Pis
present reule in all thingis, that when sho hase welle done
5 hir ministracion, sho may here Pe worde of oure lorde
whilk Pe gude seruande harde, Pat gafe comne to his
seruandis in his tyme: "1Amen dico vobis &c.-For soth
I say to 3ow, godde sail sett hymn ouir aHl his thingis."
LXV.
othly, ofte-timis it happins Pat be tpe ordinance Et If. 88, WI.
10         of Pe prioresse greuus sklaunders rysis in mones- The appointterys, whils per be sunm bownyd with Pe wikkid sprete of priore~s
pride, thinkis tharne-selfe als gude os thayre abbes, And rise to much
takis a-pon thame tyranry, and nurischis sclaunders, and     ce
makis dissensiones in Pe conuente, And nameli in tha
15 places where Pe prioresse es ordande of Pe same sistir, or of
Pe abbesse, whilk hase made be-fore Pe abbas. Whilk
inconuenieus it es ethy to conseyue; for Pe prioresse is
geuin a mater to be prowd in Pe -begynnyngr of hyr
ordinance, when sho is genyn in mynde be hir awne
20 thoghtis Pat sho is lowsid owte of Pe power of hir abbesse,
be-cause Pe same persones made hir prioresse whilk ordanid
P e abbas be-fore. Thoro pat er raysid immonesis, strifis,
bakbytyngis, haterede, dissensiones, And werangus ordinansis. And when Pe abbas and Pe prioresse er of contrary
25 opynion, both thayre awne saules bus nedly be in perel. in
pat dissensione, And thay alswa Pat er vnder thame and
fag[n~is both par-tis fallis in-to grete perel; whilk perel.
fallis chefly opon thayme Pat hauis made tthamne-selfte Pe [t leaf 89)
autors of chesyng of Pe prioresse. For pi hauis sain Benet
30 forlokid Pat tabbes sal chese whilke sam. sho wille, for to unless left
entirely at
halde pese and charite.  Yef hir ordanment es in buxUM- the abbesis'
nes, alle pingis pat fallis to pe kirke sal be als tabes, discretion.
cumandis, Pat an ne be noht prude of pat es getyn til
comun. Yef Pe cuuent askis resonabillike and in mekenes,
35 And abbes sese it es nede, Pai sal make priuresse, Pat sho
2. lufe omitted and then added above the line.  18. proud,
MS. previd (" tried").  22. immonesi8, for immondesis.  27.
MS. fagis.     31. MS. ordannent.




44     NORTHERN PROSE.   The Priome&s's Duties. [CH. LXVI, LXVII.
be chosin pur3 Pe cunsaile of pa Pat dutis god. When pe
The prioress priuresse es ordainde, with mikil reuerence sal sho do Pat
msbesubmisv; tabbesse cumandis hir, pat sho do na ping a-gain hyr wille
na a-gain hir cumaundement. for pe mare pat sho est he3id
ouir topir, Pe mare a3h sho at halde pe cumandement of Pe 5
otherwise she reule. And if sho be of ille vicis and prowde, oupir man
Is liable to
correction  may finde Pat sho hauis Pe haly reule in dispite, s9ho sal
be repreuid foure sipe with worde. Yef sho wil nolit
amende, Pe reule of discipline sal sho fele. Yef sho wil
and deposal. nolit amende sua, sho sal be don owte, and a-nopir, Pat es 10
dingne, be don in hir stede. Yef sho wil nolit be buxum
in cuuent, sho sal be done owte of Pe kirke til sho wiil.
[t If. 3% bk.] amende. tPabbesse sal vmbe-pinke hir pat sho sal yelde
The abbess, resun on domes-day of alle hir iugementis, And loke Pat
should be led pe lowe of envie and hateredin ne brenne nolit hir herte. 15
by no impure
motives.  Lauerd for his mercy defende vs fra envie & hateredin.
LXVL.
One sister    At Pe 3ate, sais sain Benet, sal man do a sister Pat
gate-keeper.      can wisdorne, And can recaiue & 3elde answer;
Pat sho be stabil of worde and dede. by-side Pe 3ate sal
sho haue chaumber, Pat pai Pat cum to Pe 3ate, alle timis 20
finde hir redi and speke with paim. Als tite as ony
s3mitis on Pe 3ate, Oupir pouir crie, sho sal grace god and
with buxumnes hastelie ancewer Pam and do paire eraned.
Yef sho hauis mister of help, man sal finde hir helpe at Pe
eIf pssil,  3ate. Yef Pe howse may forpe it sua, Pan sal it be stablist 25
and gardeni  o P is maner, hat he water, & Pe milne, and bkeue and
Should be.1ad                         aseue
inside thle  breuhsand cagr,1 and 1l Pa   1huemse of, pat al
enclosure.   uue         agr,       a   a  euu     itr~
be with-in Pe gard, pat;e ne haue na nede at sende owte;
The rule  for pat es nolit gude to Pe saule. Pis reule sal ofte be
should beof'                                                -     "
frequentl  red de imang pe cuulent, Pat nane ascuse Pam of Ps ying 3
[t leaf 40)  pat pai ne do it. Lauer-d for this pite giue vs sua at
vnderstande Pis reule, and sipin for to wirke, Pat we may
cum til pe life Pat lastis ay. god gif it vs.
LXVII.
ruesar wto     N   ientence cumandis sain Benet hat whilk sse
h'ave to go     sua man sendis owte any erand, sal take Pe benicun 35
outside the
convent,  are pai ga, And cumande hir in Pe vrisun of Pabbes And




,CR. LXVII[-LXI.j NORTHERN PROSE. The Duty of Submission. 45
of alle hir sistirs; And at ilke vre of Pe day Pat [tail prai
for Pa Pat or vte. Pat day pat sho curnis hame, salt sho
recaiue Pe benicun at ilke ure Of Pat Pai haus inisdon
with silit, oupir with *iois, oupir with speche, oupir ani ivil
~5 (ledis. JPai sal notit telle til Pe topir ails Pat Pai hatis sons
vte & herd, for Pat es ay mnikil vice. Yef any dose, Pe
correccion of Pe reule sal sho suffir. And pat ilko sal slho
suffir Pat gase owto of Peo cloister, labur for to do, be it
neuir sua litel, with-owtin leus of Pabbes. Lauerd for *
10 gets vs, Pat we ne do no saie ping Pat til destruiciun fallis.
LXVIII.
Y  ef man cumandis, sais sain Benet, ani Ping at do, ]Even hard or
and it be greue, and slho may nolit do it, sho sal     ton
shud be
rocaiue Pe cutmandsment softelie and wid mekenes. yef (t If 40, bk.]
sh o se5 Pat Pe charge of Pe cumandement ouir-gase hir humility and
15 force, whit nmekenes sal sho muster to Pabbes hir sekenes, patience.
and nolit with pride, na with gaini-sape. When sho hauis
musterd hir firmite, yef Pe cumandement of Pabbes hialdis
for3e, witte sho webe Pat it es hir prows til Pe saule; sho
sal recaiue it in obedience in Pe trou3e of goddis lay.
20 Lauerd, he gius vs mekenes, for his merci, als hie cumandis.
LXIX.
M  ikil a3 ye at fib pis, sais sain Benet, Pat nane do- No Improper
intercession
fends no warns opir for nane achesun, ne for is allowed;
sibredin, no for na opir aquaintance; for mikil blame Pan
may cum Perof. Yef ani trespassis Pis cumandement,
25 greuelike sal it be amendid. Lauerd defends vs fra alle
achesun of sclandir.
LXX.
IN pis sentence cumandis samn Benet Pat a-chesunnir nor yet unsal be defendid in haly kirke, als it es ordaindes     t 
and stablist, pat nane be sua hardy for to curse opir, no
30 discipline, bot sho Pat Pabbes giuis Pe pouste. Pa Pat
ttrssspassis, by-fore Pam alse salse Pai be chastid, sua pat Pe  ct ieaf 41]
1. MS. P'at prai.   4. iois ("joys "), corrupt for erin or the
like.     9. Here a phrase like his grace (p. 39, 1. 21, etc.), his
mercy (p. 44, 1. 16, etc.), his pite (p. 44, 1. 31, etc.), is missing.




46    NORTHERN PROSE.     Younger to obey Elder.    [oH. LXXI, LXXII.
opir haue dute Perof. til Pe barnis sal man halde discipline
ententiuelike, Til Pai be o fiftene winter elde. Alle sal
do Pat to Pam with mesur and with resun. Yef ani sistir
with-outen Pe cumandement of Pabbes dose Pe barnis ani
owterage, Pe reule of disolipine sal pai fele; for haly write 5
curnmandis Pat pu sal do to na nopir bot als Pu walde man
did to Pe. Lauerd for his pite giue vs weHl at halde his
cumandemens.
LXXI.
The juniors,     amn Benet cumandis in pis sentence Pat al sal make
oweith due        obediens, and nolit alane to Pabbes, hot ilkane to 10
preference
abbt tes and     Pu3 e ife of obediens may ye cum to heuin. Pauues
priories,  and pe priuresse sal cumnande til pa Pat es vnder Paim;
ther seirPat na priue cumandement be hid in Paim. Pe yunger sal
hvdi- meke Paim til Pelder wit/h mikil cliarite. Yef any es funden
wit/h fawte, be it neuir so litel, with pabbes, oupir with 15
priuresse, oupir with ony opir, sho sal acline to perpe. Yef
[t If. 41, bk.J sho haue whrepid ani of thir sistirs, o what maner sam.
readilyandk  it be, hastelike with-vten dwellyng sal sho falle to her fete
their forgive- and aske hir for-gifnes, and crie hir merci, And ligge Pare
ness.
til sho for-giue it hir and giuie hir her benicun. Sho Pat 20
at pis amendment hauis an despite, and wille nolit do it,
Of hir body sal man take amendement. Yef sho be rebel
par-again, vte of Pe kirke sal sho he putt. Ljauerd for hi's
merci giuie vs sua obediens and mekenes at halde, and
rebel at fie, Pat we may cuni til pe ioy Pat ay sal be.   25
LXXII.
Now, of the       f tua maner in a Hf spekis sain Benet in Pis
two kinds of E
life,               sentence, And sais Pat the ille lif, Pat es ful of
wille, it departis man fra god and ledis man til Pe pinis of
helle, And a-nopir lif, Pat es gude, Pat departis man fra
learn the  helle and ledis man to god almihti.   Jis gude life sal ye 30
good one!  here with. Mue and gudenes, & ilkain auance opir wid onur
and gude ded e; Pe sekenes of youre bodi, pan it cumis,
take it in gude entente and in pacience. Obedience,
[t leaf 42J  buxumnes, sal ilkain at opir tlere hastiuelike, charite &
gudenes ilkain here opir', and chastite with luue. Ye sal 35
16. to, MS. io.




CHI. TAXXII.] NORTHERN PROSE. A higher Rule than St. Benet'8. 47
dute god and yure abbesse with inue and charite. And Pat
sal lede yow til P~e joy with-outen ende. god giue it vs.
LXXIII.
IN Pis sentence mustirs sain Benzet mikil mekenes Pat
in hym was. For pure mekenes mustirs he here
5 in pe last ende of his reule.  He sais Pat he ne hauis noilt This rule'
does not hold
writ~yn alle Pingis Pat fallis to rihituisnes. Bott wha sam, allithat t
haldis wel Pise cuinaundementis, hie3 god, pat es fadir of suell a life:
alle, sal 3elde paimn Pair mede.  We haue writin P~is reule beitisngy 
for to mustir til Pa pat ere suuerainis of hali kirke haue
10 clene luue til god and to paire prome, And ilke sistir til
opir. Bot wha sua wil cume til Pe he3nes and til Pe
sikirnes of religiun, Loke Pat tay do eftir Pe kening of Pe
haly fadir Pat wnis in manhed in Pe he3nes Pat lastis ay.
Of what boke sam ye here, of anikin kening of Palde lai There are
oher and
15 oupir of Pe neu testament, Oupir what sum it es, Pan es it 'ntobler
patterns
Pe rilit reule of Pis life here. Of na boke ne make 3e force, beeides,
bot 3e 'may ga Pe right gate to god alle-mihti. Pe life of Et If. 42, bk.J
p e haly armitis and paire cumandemens, And Pe reule of
sain basili, alle suilke Pingis salle 3e fil3. Til hali men, preservatory
20 Pat gude lif haldes & inuis obedience and gude vertus, pat totestrong,
may halde Pis lif.   Bot we, sais samn benet, pat er febil confusing to
and for-getil and of febil lif, Pis gude lif schamis vs, And tefeeble.
confundis.   Bot ye Pat wille cume hastelike to Pe he3e
ioy Pat lastis ay, Haldes first pilr3 Pe helpe of iesu. crist Keep, how.
25 pis litil beginning of Pe reule Pat I haue writin yu, And little begin.
salle ye cume til Pe he3nes of mare vertu Pur3 Pe kenning ning, dand
pat I haue musterd.    Pa Pat it vniderstandis and haldis, rs ihr
Til paim sal be oppind Pe 3atis of heuin.    Lauerd, bigin- and pass
ofthroughth
ing and ending of alle gude dedis, giue vs sua pis reule o   ates of
30 samn benet for to 3eme, Pat te rengne of heuin be oppind     evn
til vs. Godde gif it vs for his misericorde. AmeN.
Q ui viuis & Regnas, IDeus, Per Omnia Secula Seculorum.
AMEN.
29. VSomitted and then added above the line.




II. THE NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION
OF
(Cotton NS. Veqpasian A. 25, Briti8h AHumum.)
[leaf os]   Regula beati benedicti anglicis verbis translata.
A    pat wyll lely lyue in land
Als Sant Benet has ordand,
Or wyH gyf pair deuociounVn-to Pe rowle of reli      gio      u   n,    4
This is the    In Pis boke pay may see sett
rule of St.
Benet,         P~e sutlifast rewle of sant Benett
With sere pontes Pat partens Par-to,
Nygrht & day how pay saH do.                    8
Monkes & als aHl leryd mefi
In latyn may it lyglitly ken,
And wytt Parby how pay sall wyrk
To sarue god and haly kyrk.                    12
translated     Bott tyll women to mak it couth,
for women
into English.  Pat leris no latyn in Par 3outh,
In ingles is it ordand here,
So Pat Pay may it lyglitly lere.               16
For ilkon Pat Par-to er vufi
Er haldyn it cleny for to kufi
And to f ulfyHl it att Par myglit
In word and dede both day & nyght.             20
Prologue.     And ryght to gar Pis reule up-ryse,
Pe wytty man says on Pis wyse:
Asculta, o filia, disciplina[m] magsstre tiioHear the       Doghter, he says, tak tent & lere
voice of the
-church I      P~e techynges of pi maystres here,             24
[leaf 66, bk.J  And lat pine eris bowand be
To pe bydynges of Pi moder fre,
Whylk moder es cald haly kyrk,
4, 5, 26, and often: MS. j,, jpi8, pi. 22 b. MS. disciplina.




PROL.]   NORTHERN VERSEC. Pray to God for Hie help.     4


49




Whas wyll vs aw aiway to wyrk.
Parfor pou sail fande to fulfyll
All pat pi modir tels Pe vntyll,
And be bowsum to Pi souerayn;
Pan sail Pou turn to god o-gayn,
Fro wham pat Jou depayrtyd es
Thurtli pine awin vn-bowsumnes.
And doghter, to my tale tak tent:
For godes sak we sail assent
All fleschly wyll for to for-sak
And gostly armurs vntill vs tak,
Thurth obediens by day and nyglit
0-gans pe fend, our fa, to fyght.
iDoghter, when pou dose ony dede,
Pray specially god Pe to spede,
And what werk so pou sail to wend,
Pray hym at bryng it tyll gude end,
So Pat, sen he vowches saue
For hys doghters here vs to haue,
JPat we neuer with oure wykkydnes
Wreth hym, pat oure fader es,
So for to nmak hym turn hys mode
To hald fro vs hys gostly gode,
Or vs deseryd by Pat skyll
Fro pe blys Pat he boght vs tyll,
And put vs vn-to pyen for pi,
Als wykkyd saruandes er worthy,
D~e whylk, yf Pay dyde wele, myght wend
To blys Pat' es with-outyn end.
And Parfor suld we vs a-vyse
Out of our syn sone for to ryse
And our hertes vnto heuyn at rayse,
Als haly wrytt on pis wyse sayse:
"hPe houre es now, if we tak kepe,
In whilk vs aw to ryse fro slepe."
))at is, we suld ryse out of syn,
And wyrk so Pat we heuyn may wyn,
And opyn our eghen to cryst on hyght,
Pat namlyd es ailastand lyght,
And opyn our enis, hys vose to here,
S. BENET


28
Through
obedience
thou shouldat
32reunt
whom thou
heat departed
through disobedfience.
36
40
Let us Invoke
Gods help,
44
48
(leaf 67)
52
56
rise from our
sine,
60
64   listen to and
follow the
preceto
of H'o y
Scripture.


B




50 NORTHERN vERsE. Live to please God 4- -gave your 80ul.
Als; bokes vs bydes on P~is manere:
Hebr. Hi1.7,8S.  "H odie si vocem eium audieritis,
Nolite obdurare corda uesTraIf P~at;e here hys vose P~is day,
[Ieaf 67, bk.J Turn noght 3oure hertes fro hym oway"Take heed to   Bott tyil hys voce;e tak gude hede,
Gods voice.    And fandes to fulfill yd in dede,
Sen god hase geuen 30W enis & wytt;
For on Pis wyse says haly wrytt:
mat. xi. 15.  " Qui habet aures audiendi audiat."
Crist vs kens on JPis manere,
He that has    And says: "he P~at hase enis suld here
earn, let him
hear.          De law of god, and Pan tak hede
To fulfyll yd in word and dede."
For Pus Pe haly gost wyil ken
Thruth haly kyrk all cristyn men:
Pe. xxxiv. IL.  "1Venite, fl, audite meCums hider, suns, my wordes to here!
Pe drede of god I sail 3ow lere."
Haly kyrk, for our be-houe,
Lenis how we oure lord sail lue
Let us live so  And lede oure lyf to hys lykyng
as to please
God.           And drede [hym] ouer all oder thyng.
Ryn we suld, whyls we haue day,
Pat mirknes mare vs noglit Pe way.
Pat mens, we suld lyf wele ilkane,
Or we with dynt of dede be tayne.
For in oure lyf here may we chese,
Whyder we our-self wyll saue or lese.
[leaf 68J    And oure lord sekes in world ail-wase
Who wyil be sauyd, and Pusgayt sayse:
Ps. xxxiv. 12.  " Quis eat homo qui vult vitamWhilk man is he Pat lyf wyl haue
Who wants      And se gude days, hys saule to saue 
hisl         Als-so say of hym, am I fayne."
And if pou. Pan answer o-gayne
And says pus: "1lord, pat man am I,",
Pan to Pe says god almyghty:


E PROL.
68
72
76
80
84
88
92


100


72, 78. MS. fulftilyd, fulfyllyd.
wise 99.     86. MS. drede ouer.


79. Ms. Pus; like




PROL.]  NORTHERN VERSE. Controt your Tongu. Seek good.   5


51


"1Man, if pou wylt haue lastand lyf             To win everAnd won in weltli with-outyn stryf,             luting Ule
On Pis wyse be-houes Jpe do,
Ala IsailteH Pe vn-to:                    104
Proibe linguam tuam a malo-(P.xi.
In P~e begining, still Pi tung,                control thy
And spek no uyl of aid na 3ong,toge
And spayr Pi lipes, & hald Pam stiH,
So Pat Pay opyn noglit with jiH!            108
Turn fro euji, & seke to gude,                  turn sfrom~
And seke to pese with mayn & mode I"good.
And Pus if we wyil wirk aiway,
JPan wyil oure lord Pus tyil vs say:        112
"Myne eghen on 30W sail luk ful. clere,        Pe. xxxiv. 15.
And min enis sail jur prayers here,
And when 3e to me cail or cry,
jPan sail I say Pus: Here am I."            116 [leaf 68, k.J
What mirthi to man myglit mor acord
Pan to here Pis voce of oure lordI
Lo, how mekly & how euen
JPat he vs techies Pe way to heuen!        120
Now, sen our mighty lord Ies-us
Ynto hys kyngdom euer cals vs,
Ordand we vs in word & dede                 In    order to
At wend to hymn with-outen drede            124 get to Christ,
And with our werk mak vs worthy
In endles blis to beld hym. by!
For of Pat blis may we not spede,
Bot if our werks be worthy mede,            128
And if he ask here in oure siteuen:             let us ask
" Whylk er Po men sail won in heuen I"          with David,
Als dauid in pe sawter boke
A~skes of oure lord, who likes to loke:     132
" Domine, quis habitabit in tabernaculo tuo 1"   Pa. xv. 1,
JPus of our lord he askes & says:
"Lord, who sail won in Pi palays'Whsal
Or ryst a-pon Pi haly hyHil"hoybl 
And pus oure lord answers Per-till:         136
"Qui ingreditur sine macula."                   Pes. xv. 2.
136. lord omitted and then added above the line.




52   NORTHERN vERSE. Those who shall dwell in Heaven. EPO


[PROL.


[leaf 69]    He answers Jpus by prophet steuen,
God answers,   Wysand vs P~e way to heuen:
Pes. xv 2 ff.,  "1He P~at enters pis world within
'Me pure,      Clensid cten of all hys sy~ft,                   140
And always wyrkes Pat ryglitwis es,
truthful,      And says no thyng bot suthfastnes;
Pat in hert hase no wykkyd thoglit,
Ne with hys tong no nil hase wrogit;             144
P~at to hys negliburs dose no noy
In stede ne stayll, Pare staite to stroy;
stoadfst,'     And Pay Pat standes and dwels til end
Ogans Pe fandyng of Pe fend,                     148
And wyll not doy efter hys rede,
Ne suffer hym in Pam hafe no stede,
lovers of       Bot settes pair hert & Pare powere
Christ,
All vnto crist, Pat boglit Pam dere;             152
And for godes sake who will assent
To be bowsum and obidient,
wh o   ii       And for his luf lyfes halily,
holy lives.'   And es not egli in hert for Pi,                  156
Bot knaws Pat paire gude dedes ilkon
we should       Er of Pe grace of god allon."
ever give
the ilory       For thurth oure mightes, mor no les,
to ~od,     May we begyn nonekyns gude.*                     160
Euil dedes er of oure awn entent,
[leaf 69, bk.]  And all gude dedes fro god er sent.
Perfor hym, suld we lofe all-ways
With pe prophett, Pat pusgrayt says:             164
like the 
psalmist       "Non nobis, domine, sied rnomini tuo da gloriamLord, vntil vs be no loueyng,
Bot to pi naym ouer alkins thyng!"
For of oure-self we haf bot sin,
And al gude bose in Pe bygin,                    168
Namly pat helpes to hele of saule.
and St.'Paul.  JPare-for on pis wyse says sant paule:
",Gratia dei isum id quod sumAll pat in ertli to me es tofi,
Itt is of Pe grace of god allon.                 172
Mine awfl power es noght to prayse,
148. MS. fend yng.    159-180. See Notes.




PROL.]  NORTHERN VERISE. Christ the Rock. Live to amend.  53


Bot wirchep be to god always."
And who so makes myrtlh, mor or min,
In god be-hones his joy begin;
For all oure comfortli in hym dwels,
Ale hym-seif in Pe godspel tele.
He -says: "1who to my wordee takes hede,
And fandes to fulfill Pam in dede,
I sall mak hym welb like to be
A ful wyse man in all degre,
Whylk man, for his hone, sal last,
A-pon a ston hase byggid itt fast.
When it sall windes or flodes fell,
Ener may itt stand stifli & wele,
And harm Pair-to may Pai do none,
Be-caus itt es biggid on a stone.
Pis stone es crist, Pat we on call.
He gifes vs force, pat we not fall,
And ilka day til vs he techie
Thnrth haly wordes, pat his men prechis,
And ale thurgli law of hali kyrk,
How we in world sall wisely wirk.
And al Pe days of onre lifyng
Er lent vs allane for pie thyng:
For we snld here onre mis amend
Thnrgli hali kirk, os crist hase kend;
Pair-for god lens vs oure hif-days,
Ale pe appostil prones & says.
He says: "1kan 3e not vnder-stand
JDe sufferance of god alweldandi
Vnto penance it snid 30W lede
To mak a-mendes for 3oure miedede.'"
Of swilk sufferance god schewes til va
In his godepel, whaire he says Pus:
"1Nolo mortem peccatoris sed vt magisI wil not Pe dede of sinful man,
Bot Pat he turn hym & lif Pan;
And if he of me ask mercy,
Ful gladly for-gyf hym, wyl I."
Jus if we Pis; question craue,
Whilk Pai er pat henyn sal hane


176
All our comn.
fort is in
God. 
Who heeds
Hils words
180
is lilke the
wise man
that built
his house
upon a rock,
184      Eleaf 70]
188
the true
foundation
Christ.
192
Our life is
'rnted us
196    orthe mend.
sins,
200
204


as is shown
in Holy
Scripture.


208


fleaf 70, Uk.]


212




54   NoRTHURY vERS       Serve God.  Enter Jegsu' Schioolg.  [P~


[PROL.


And won with god in blisses clere,
Answer haue we halili heme
And hardeli if we ful-fiHl
JPe offese Pat fals Paim vntill                 216
Pat er ordand in blisses to be,
Pan aires of Pat ilk bJlis er we.
Thus, again,   Pan is it gude Pat we here dresse
lot us
begin to       Our hartes with all oure bisines                220
Gode C,
For to fulfill, in Pat we may,
Godes bidinges both night & day;
And Pat we may nott be oure might,
Invoking       t'ray bym toperfourn it right,                  224
His help.  And for to grant vs might & maine,
Thurgh his grace, Pat most may gaine,
jat we m~y fle fro paines of hell
And be worthi in blis to dwell.                 228
Gude councel es to man & wife,
Whils we lend in P~is dedely life,
Yni-to swilk warkes for to take hede
)Pat vs to lastand life may lede,               232
And gif vs fully, all folk in-fere,
[leafus       To iesu skoles his laus to lere,
Le senter
the schools     Pat er Pe laus of baly kirk,
of Jesus,23
and there      Of whilk vs aw not to be irk.23
steadfast In
all tribula-   Al if vs thynk it hard to take,
tions,  ~  We sall it suffer for godes sake;
And if sere enmis vs assayle,
JPaire-for we sall not fayntly faile,           240
look forward   Bot thynk, if it be heuy & hard,
to the sweet
reward.        What mede we sal haue afterward.
For who to wele-lifing sall win,
With greuauns grete Paini bus bigin;            244
Bot sethin a swetnes haue Pai sall
And at Pe last swetest of all.
For who so wil godes, lesons lere
May saue pair saules, & hele paim. here,        248
And mak [Paim] thrugh meknes heueyn
Comuners in Pe kyngydom of heuyn.
244. J)aim; the first letter looks like a p.  24 9. MS.
malk thrugh.




CHi. 1.] NORTHERN VERSE. The Four CJlamsw of Monks 4. Nuns. 55


I.
De Uiiii condicionibuw roligionis.
In Pis ilk rewle of sant Benett
Er sere folk in sere plassos sett
To serue god in sero degre,
Men or women whider Pai be,
P~at sum or gudo & sum not so;
Four manors mat mon fynd of P~o.
P)e first es men hero or womefi
jPat Pair awn kynde wylt dleny keft,
And wilfully aiway wil wirke
Efter Pe laus of haly kirke,
And euer-mor be bowsum & baino
Vn-to pe sawes of peir sufferaine,
Ale Pai may leire in jiis boke
Efter-ward, who likes to loke.
JPesecund manor es ful perfite
Ale to be anger or eremete,
A-gains P~e fend thurgh faith to feght
With dedes of penance day & night,
Not ainly bi lereing on buke,
Bot bi Pe~ order Pat Pai tuke.
And penance Pat Pai put Paime to
Sal mak Pam myghty so to do.
Anely life all if Pai lode,
Of Pe deuel haue pai no drede.
For god makes Pam so mekti of mayne
And stalworth to stand him a-gayne,
jPat al his dartes may Pam not dere,
No his faindingos may Pam not fore.
JPe thrid dogre es not so gude:
Men or women of wilful mode,
Pat order of religion takes,
And al obseruaunco Pat syno for-sakes,
P~at nowder will be obidient
Vntyl sufferayne no til couent
For no thing Pat men telles Pam til,
Bot lifes eftor pair wordly will
And serues more to worldly thyng
Pan vnto god, of heuen kyng.


252 mhere are
various
clases Of
monks and
fluns:
256
1. those who
live under a
(leaf 71, bk.J
rule and a
superior;
260


264


2. hermits,


268


272


living In
solitude;


276
S. those who.
(living apart)
280   haeno
superior,


[leaf 72)


284


288








56 NoRTHER vERO. CLAS IV, Lying, Drunken Vagrants  [CH. IL.


habit,
Ne takyn, bot tonsure allon.
Vnto no hird Pai wil tak kepe,
Bot raykes forth aJls raueand schep.
And whar-to so JPai turn pair mode,
P~at think Jaym law and reson gude.
And whar-to pai haue no likyng,
Pat think P~am es vn-lefful thyng.
and no rule;    Be no rewle wil JPai be arrest,
Bot lifes als, ane vnskilful best.
4. vagrants,   JPe fortt degre 3it es Pair alas
Of sum Pat er in order fals,
JPat lightli leues al heuy thing
And folous euer Pair flessli likyng.
jPai raik o-bout in sere contresse,
For Pai Pair likyng wil not lese.
In non abbay wil JPai dwell,
[leaf 72, bk.J  Bot wendes a-bout fro cel to cel
wogoabout,
tellinlies,     And tels lesynges here & Pair
To gar men mak P~am mery fare.
fornicating,   JPai lede P~air lif in lechori
drun       ~And in dronkynnes & in clotony.
Pair lifyng es ay war and were;
JPair-for of Pam I spek no fare,
Only -the first Bot to Pe first I wend o-gayn
class is con-                             U.
sidered here.   For to perfourn our processe playn,
To tel what pontes falles Pam vnto,
And als what dedes Pam aw to do
P~at for godes sake herd sett
Vnder P~e band of sant Benett.
Whare priores es principall,
And what pontes per-to suld fall,
In JPis begynnyng sal be kend.
God help Pat it myglit haue gude end!
II.
Vlterius de priorisesa et eius oondicionibuis.
The prioress,         Priores aw for to be
being the
chlef            IL     PrincipaiH in gude degre
319. MS. pmiours.




292
296
300
304
308
312
316
320
324




,ii. 111NORTHERN vzp8E. TMe Prioresds Quahifimatong.     5


57


Both in P~e abba & with-oute,
Whar so Fiche ganges or rides o-boute,
And to be honored euer hir aw;
Bot in her-self ache sal be law,
Pryde in hert for to haue none,
Bot loue god euer of al his lone
And wirchip him wenld al-wais,
Ala Pe apoatel. plainly sais
Vn-to all folk, who so it be,
Pat takes swilk. etaite of dignite:
"1Accepistis spiritum adepcion~is."
He sais: " 30 take jPe gaste of mede,
JPat lele folk vnto, lf auld lede,
In Pe whilk gaste we call & cry
Vnto our lord god al-myghity,
And 'fader, abbot,' Pus we say."
Bi 3er wordes vnderstand we may
Pat soueranse aw no thing to do
Bot anely ala crist kens Pam to,
Ne no thyng suld Jpai tech ne lere,
Ne no thyng bid by JPaire power,
Bot Pat mnyght turn in feld & towne
Pair sogetes to saluacioune.
Techyng sal be to JPam it beres
Ala gastly sede sawn in Pair ores,
And to teching Pai sal be bayne
Ala gude soiotes to p~air souerane.
For wole wit ache, & so wit Jpai,
Pat in dome, on Pe dredf ul day,
Sal reknyng by, how ache Pam lores,
And als who wele hir lessons hones,
And both pan sal Jpai hane P~air mode
Efter P~air lif Pat JPai here lede.
A prioros may knaw wele pan,
Sche beros Pe charch of a hird-man.
And ala a graue biboues hir be,
Pat cure hase tayn to kepe hir fe.
And hir awn sawle welb may ache sane,
Al if hir achepe vnryght wyl raue:
If acho gude techyng tell Pam to


and honoured
aa such,
328   sol
[leaf 73]
and devoutly


332
336
340


follow Christ
alone;
teach her
convent,


344


for the salvation of their
souls
348
352 [leaf 7s,bU.)
and of her
own, for she
366


bears the
charge of a
herdsman.


360




58 NoRTHERN VERSE. The Priorem to do whatghe teachers. [OH. II.,
And chastes als hit aw to do,                  364
Efter Pe rewle Pat crist hase kend,
If offenders   And Pai wil not Pair mys amend,
will not
amend,         Bott reklisly hir rede refuse,
To crist pan may scho hir excuse               368
In dome, a-pon Pe dredful day,
And with Pe prophet pusgate say:
(P.. XI. 10)  "1Insticiam tuam [non] absoondi in corde meo,
r   Veritatem tuam & salutare tuum dixi."
they shall be  JPus for hir werk scho may haue, mede,
damned.    And pai dampned for Pair mysdede.              372
[leaf 74)      A   so we se 3it to Pe same:
The prioress   ll.Of priores who takes Pe name,
must, In deed
and word,      In dede and saw her bus assent
To fulfil it to dubte intent;                  376
fulfil         P~at es, scho sal in wark flilfyll
Al Pat scho sal tech oper vntiHi,
So Pat al hir doghters dere
Jat godes law lightly wil lere,                380
Bi wordes allayn may haue knawyng,
How Pai sal do in al thyng,
And oper, Pat of hertes er herd
And oute of mesure more fraward,               384
Mai be informed bi hir dede
And lere how pai pair lif suld lede.
her own com-   Pu   whr-efi dd        od
mnandinentis,   uawhrsfindetoo
Al Pat scho sal tech oper vnto.                388
And when scho hir sugetes reproues,
On al maners luk hir be-houes,
notdowIng the  So Pat scho hafe not done Po dedes
ded  whI(,,
he forbids    Whilk scho vntil oder for-bedes.                392
to others.
For pan hir lare is not to prays,
And crist pan vnto hir Pus sais:
Ps.l1. 16.    " 1Quare tu enarras iusticiam tuamWhi teches pu in rightwisnes,
[leaf 74, bk.)  And pu Pi-self mor synfuil es                396
D~u hates my techyng & my lare,
Sen Pou Pi-self hase sined mare,
And my wordes putes pou Pe be-hinde,
370b. MS. tuam abecondi.




OH. 11.] NORTHERN vERSE. The Priores to lowe al Sisers alike. 59


For of my teching ert Pou blind.
Ful wele pou may perceaue & so
A litil mote in Pi sister ee,
Bott a grete balk in pin awn
Vnto Pi sight may not be knawn."
Pus nedes pam-self for to be clere,
J)at oper folk sail tech & lore.
APriores aw to be sliko,
P~at scho luf ilkon in-like
And noght til. on for fauor spare
And mak a-noper to trauol mare,
Bot serue ilkon in pair degre
Samen, als sisters aw to be.
For haly writ sais wele Pair-bi:
"IIn crist we or all o body."
And all pat serues vnto a lord,
In anhede aw pam to a-corde.
And right als god takes no rewarde,
For riches pat no man be sparde,
No non put doun for pouerte,
So suld it emang sisters be.
For crist on cristyn folk es heued
And we his lyms Pat hero or leuyde;
And godes seruandes in haly kirk,
JPat or ordand his work to wirk,
Aw to be lufid in ewyn degro
Of hir Pat sal Pair souerayn be.


400 The priorm
Must not son
a mnote In a
sister's eye,
and over1ook
the beam In
her own.
404


She must
love all ailike


408


412 


416
without
r~rd to
r~io s.
[leaf 75)
420
424
She must
chastise each
428    one accord.
disposition.
432


De eadem.
APriores pat wil, wirchep win
-LLAw to chastes on manors th[r]in
JDam pat scho sose wil. be schrows,
Als Pe apostil. playnly schows;
"IArgue, obsecra, & increpa!"
))at es to mono on Pis manere:
JPai Pat or herd & lath to lore,
JDam sal scho chasti with hardnes
Of work & word, als worthy es.


426b. This heading, like several of the following, is written
in the right margin.      428. MS. thin.




60 NoRTHER vEmRSE. The Friiorese to puni8h rebellious Nung. [OH. ii.
Meek sisters    And pay Pat er meke & obedient
And to hir saws wil euer assent,                  436
reonllY to      Jai Sal be chastede, when Pai sin,
With fair wordes Pam forto wyni.
And Pai pat wil hir lare despise
Rebellious      Or als rebels o-gans bir rise,                    440
ones
[leaf 75,, Uk)  With Pam aw hir for to trete
she must        With preson & with penance grete;
severely and    And sone when pat scho mai persaiue
without
deiay,          Pair syn, lat noght Pe tym outer wayue,           444
Bot chaistese Pam & tery rioght
Efter Pe wark Pat Pa[i hajue wroght
taking warn-    For parel Pat mai fall parby,
lug from the
prophet Hely.   Als wos proued of pe prophet hely                 448
And oper mo pat men may tell,
How grete drede es yn sin to dwell.
However, she    Bot first hir-self, & right non els,
shall first
warn them.      Sal councel pam, als crist vs tels,               452
Bi wordes warli anes or twis.
And if pai wil not pair-for rise,
To chastese pam scho sal not spare
With penance hard, als I said aire.               456
For hali writ sais on Pis wise:
"P~e fole with word may non chastese."
For Pai wil set bi no man saw,
jParfor Pam bus haue harder aw.                   460
And to pis sam, als clerks may kun,
Pe wiseman sais: "Ichastise Pi sun
And bete him with a wand, I rede,
Pan liuers poll his saule fro drede."             464
[leaf 75)       De eadem.
She must             Priores aw for to wite,
ever remember her          A     Als beres witnes in haly writ,
great responsibility        Who mekel takes in town or felde,
Of mekil be-houes Pam rekni[n]g 3elde.            468
And so hir aw to vnderstand
446. MS. paue.      468. MS. relknig. The scribe seems
first to have written -in-, then to have altered -in- into -ni-,
forgetting, however, that there should be an n also a ft er i
(or a contraction mark above it).




(Hi. ILJ NORTHERN VERSE. 7The Priores8 to save her &Siter8Sotsls. 61


What hard wark echo takes on hand
To gouerne P~e saules of sere women
And all Pair erthly manors ken:
Sum gude, sum ill, sum eueyn bitweyn,
Ale es in ilk a-semble sene.
And Pair-for scho, pat;eme Pam eaR
Bus haue hir euynly vntil all
And fully knaw what fallos Pam to,
Ale a gude bird aw for to do,
So Pat al hir flok may proue
And encrese vnto cristeg bi-houe.
No gude hirdos sal sot Pair thoght
On erthli gudes, Pat gase to noght,
Mor Pan pe saules for to saue
Of wham pai sal hero koping haue.
For mor. we euld;ern hole of saule
jan of bodi, os sais sant paulo.
And also crist in his godepell
Of pie same makes minde o-mell:
",Primum querite regnum deiFirst sal 30 seko pe bie of heuyn
And pe rightwisnes of it ful euyn,
And Pan all Pat nodes 3ou vntill
Sal 30 haue at 3our awne wyll."
And forpormare 3it may men redo:
Oure lord here if we luf & drede,
jPan sal no thing here fro vs faylo
)Pat to our saule hole may a-vayle.
And man or woman pat hero wil. haue
Cure of saules fro syn to saue,
Vnto reknyng sall pai cum
For po saulee on Pe day of dom.
For al Pe saules paii haso in welde
And for his awn saule eaH he 3elde
Reknyng to crist, Pe domes-man.
It nodes pat pai a-vise Pam Pan
For to do Pat in Pam es;
For if ony of pair schep penis,
And Po faute be not in Pam fun,


for to many
different
47 2 60'h'
476


480


seeking not
earthly,


484
488    [leaf 70, bk j 
but heavenly,
weal,
492
496
and thinking
of the Judg500 ment-day.
504




62 NORTHERN VERSE. Priores8 to take advice of her Convent. [OH. 111.
P~air awn satule P~en haue [Jai] vn-bun.        508
The prioress   And souerans 3it mal haue JPer mede
reward for     For saules JPai wyn with word or dede,
the souls she
saves.         With gude ensampil Pat Pai gife,
Cleaf 77     Or with gude lifyng Pat Pai lif,                512
Or els with rightwise chastisyng;
Parn falles gret mede for al swilk thyng.
De adhibendi ad conisilium isororibus.
In matters of  TN    all tymes, when oght es to do
great importanethe        P.Lat aygeecharge fals vnto,                   516
prioressangrt
should con-    Pe   iores sal to-ogeder call
sult the       Jep
whole con-.l                      ~       i
vent..AllJPe conuent, grete e& smanl,
JPat orderd er, both old & 3ing,
And ask Pair counsel in Pat thing.              520
When ilkon hase said Pair a-vise,
JPe priores Pan, if scho be wise,
She should     Sal se who a-cordes reson vnto,
take the beet
advice,        And efter Pair rede sal scho do.                524
And god schews his myght, be;e bald,
Als wele in 3ong folk als in aid;
And Pairfor sal in swilk a thing
Samyn corn both olde & 3yng,                    528
And mekely ilkon sai Pair saw
And nother let for luf ne aw.
And when pai al per sawes hafe saide,
and all    Als scho assentes Pai sal be paide,             532
(leaf 77, Uk.J  Als gude discipels sail al-ways
contented,     Be paide, what so pair maistres sais.
And scho with gude descrecioun
Sal rewle hir wordes bi right reson,            536
And all pai aw be day & night
To saue pis rewle in all Per myght,
following the  And in no ponte, for gude ne ill,
rlineverything.         To wirk efter pair awn will,                    540
Bot euer to be bowsurn & bayn
Vnto pe sawes of Pair sufferane.
And who so wil not for grete harte,
508. MS. haue, im bu~n.




cg. iv.] NoRTHER& VERSE. The good Works, that otop Sin.  63


With greuauns aw to be gart.                   544
Bot luke Pe priores for no thing
Pase Pe right rewle of chastising,
Bot soberly to wirk al-way
For drede of dome in P~e last day.             548
When oder ieee thynges er to do,
JPan may P~e prioress cal hir to
iii or iiii wyseet women,
And do als pair counsel wil ken,               552
So Pat scho hase witnes al-ways,
Ala P~e wise man witnes & says:
",Fac cum consilio, et post factum non penitebis!-.
Do al P~i dedes be gaude counseli,
JPan salt Pe noght rew P~i tra~uayle."         556
P~air-for a souerayn sal not do,
Bot if echo ask counsel Pair-to
OwJ~er of sum or ele of all,
Efter Pe thyng es grete or small.              560


rhe prioress
Ali55tise
jisters too
ieverely.
In matters
f le"simportanoe she
raseds only
Monsult a few
Af the wisest.


(leaf 75J
But she shall
always take
some advice.


IV.
De vijtem operibus misericordie.
I]ere er P~e warkes on raw to rede
P1Jat sesis oure sine & makes mede.
First sal we luf god loud & stil
With al our hert & al our Wil,
And syen our neghburs sal we luf
Ale our-self for our saul he-hone;
No man ne women slay with wrang
Noper with word ne wapyn strang.
Of oJper mens we sal not eteyl
Ne couet here no wordly wele.
Fale witnes we sal non bere,
Bot honor al P~at crietynd ere.
Godes naym we sal not tak in vayn,
Ne swer it hot for thyng sartayn.'
And to non here sal we do
Bot ale we wold war don vs to.
Oure awn self we sal deny,
555. Originally counsaile, or the like. Cf. 1518.
no, Ms. 'e.


Summary of
a good lift.
We should
love God
564
and our
neighbours.


We must not
568   kill,
not steal,
not covet,
not bear false
52witness,
not take
God's name
in Vatl,,
576 but doas b
done to.


570.




64      NORTHERN VERSE. The Points of Perfect Living.     [CH. IV.
And folow oure lord god al-myglity,
We sould do    Pine oure flesci with penance grete,
penance,
And couet non delicius mete,                   580
[leaf78, bk.]  Fast & do gude almus-dede,
clothe the     And cleth pe naked pat hase nede.
naked
visit thesick,  Seke men suld we viset wele,
buny the       And bring pe dede vn-to biriele,              584
help the hurt,  Help al po pat harmes haues,
And counsaile pam pat counsele craues,
And rek not of pis erthli gude,
Bot vnto [crist] turn al our mode.            588
forego re-     In our hertes sal we hold non ire,
venge
Ne vengeance sai we non desire.
Fals frenschep we sal non make,
Trew charite so for to sake.                  592
and swear-     We sal not swer on euyn ne morn
ing, '
For fardnes for to be for-sworn.
Euyl for euyl we sal not 3elde,
Bot mayntene right in town & felde;           596
uffer          And if we wranges of oper take,
wrongs,
We sal it suffer for godes sake.
love foes,     Our enmys aw vs for to lufe,
And noght ban pam pat vs reproue;              600
For mekely suld we, mor & les,
Suffer reproue for rightwisnes.
behumble       With pride in hert we sal not rise,
Ne be to slaw in god saruyse.                 604
[leaf 79     No vs aw lightly to lac,
Ne speke no harme be-hind pair bac.
set all our    In god we sal set al our thoght
thought on
God,           And think pat of our-self es noght            608
Bot sin & sorow & wrechidnes,
And ilka gude dede of god es.
pe day of dome vs aw to drede,
An vn-to heH we suld take hede,               612
And were vs euer with al our mayn
keep from      Fro filth of sin, pat sarues payn,
sin
and covet      And couaite heuyn euer inwardly,
And. thynk ilk day pat we sal dy,             616
588. MS. vnto turn.




C13. IV.)  NORTHERN VERSEC.   The Good Works that 8gto1) Sin.  65


And rewle our warkes by reson ryght,
And think pai er euer in godes sight;
If euyl th~oghtes our hertes tak,
Kast Pam oute for godes sake;
And kepe our moth fro grete carpyng
Of wikkidnes or of wordly thing.
Vn-to prayers we sal Vs spede,
And hali lessones here & rede;
And for our mysdedes don be-forn
Suld we mourn both euyn & morn.
In praers to god we [sal] Vs schriue
And mak a-mendes so in our life.
We sal hate to wirk our awn will
Or Our fiesch 3ernyng to fulfill;
And on al wise we sal be bayn
V1nto P~e saws of our souerayn,
Jpat we aw our obidience to.
And also if we se hir do
Operwise or wer, als god for-bede,
JPan scho teches vs to do in dede,
Pan sal we ordand our wirkyng
Als crist vs teches, in al thiyng:
"S ecundium opera eorum nolite facere!"
He sais Pus: "1workes efter Per saw,
And to pair dedes luke 3e not draw!"
Pat es to say, if Pai wirk wrang,
And tech 3ou grathly for to gang.
We sal not couet in our mode
With folk for to, be haldyn gude.
Godes bidynges we sal fulfill
Airly & laite and loud & still,
And luf clennes and chastite,
And frendly vnto al folk be.
Fast suld we fle al vayn louyng,
And mak no strif with old no 3iug.
To old folk suld we do honour,
And febil we sal sucoure.
For our enmes sal we pray,
Til a recorde be redy ay,
627. MS. And prcaers to god we vs. See Notes.
AS. BENET


We should
act as ever
in God's
sight,


620


speak no
wickedness,


pray,
624
mourn for
misdeeds,
628 
[leaf 79, bk.]
keep chaste,
632 be obedient,
636
following
good instruction iiot evil
deed,'
640
644
fulfil God's
bidding,
648 be friendly to
all folk,
652   an    
[leaf 803


F




66 NORTHERN VERSE. Obedience to God and the Su~perior. [onr. v.
And seker help ay sal we haue
Of godes mercy our saules to saue.             656
These          Per er Pe pontes of perfite lifyrig
Ipoints of
willec      Pat nedful er to old & 3ing;
brving' thwoiilewlla              lal   o
reward
Ful fair reward fals vs vnto,                  660
in endless     P~at es in endles blis to dwell,
bliss,         Als crist sais pus in his godspel:
"1Oculus non vidit, nee aures audiveruntpreae fr       None eghen mai sne erishe,
of the Lord.   Ne hertes thynk pe blisses clere               664
Witilk god ordand to per bi-houe
JPat yn pair hues hlym lely lu."
JParfor es gude pat we tak hede
Hym for to luf & als to drede                  668
JPat vn-to slik blis may vs brying.
Vn-to pat lord be euer loueyng! 
V.
De obediencia ad deum.
NIow wil I tel, who wil tak tent,
Obedience is.     How we sal be obedient                   672
due to God,    To honowr god with ilka lyrn
And luf no thynk better pan hyrn.
[leaf 80, bk.]  God suld we luf for thynges thre,
for thiree
reasons        Namely al Pat base dignite                     676
And in hialy kirk to sing & rede:
(1lorte      For he til vs merkes slik mede,
churceht
service,'      And for drede of Pe payns of hell,
of lhell,      And for 3ernyflg in blis to dwell.             680
S. for desire 
to grain       For merit of Per thynges thre
heaven),Suld we euermor bowsum be,
And berth faunde for to fulfil
and to the     All Pat oure, souerayn telles vs til.          684
prioress,     JPan wil. god of our wark be paide,
And Pan vntil vs salbe saide,
Als crist sais in Pe sauter buke
Thurgli Pe prophet, who likes to luke:         688
"IAls sone als, euer he hieres my will,
Bowes lie baynly me vntill."




CHI. v.]  NORTHERN VERSE.    Of Obedience to tHe Superior.


67


Pus may be saide be old & 3yng
Pat baynly bowes to godes bedyng.
And also 3it our lord iesus
Vntil his techers tels pus:
" Who so heres 3ou, he heres me."
Pan be per sawes wele may we se:
Pai pat er to per souerayn bayne,
To god he dose pe same o-gayne.
And parfore who so wil be bown
To lif bi rewle of religiown,
Fro tyme pai wit per souerayn will,
In wark pai sal it fast fulfiH;
Pair souerayn wil & per wirkyng
Suld go to-geder euyn als a thing.
And al pat wil do pus in dede,
Pe way to heuyn it wil pam lede.
And harder it es pan oper ways,
Als god vntil vs suthli sais:
"JPe way of lif, who likes to layte,
jai sal find both hard & straite."
For whi al pat wil cor per-tiH
Mai not wirk with per awin will;
Bot hard or softe whider it semys,
Ai bus pai do os oper demys.
Jan of per wark es crist wele paide,
Pat pus til his discipils saide:
"1 Non veni facere voluntatem meam &c.
I cor not to wirk myne entent,
Bot aynly his pat hase me sent."
Ensampil pus he techis vs til
Jat we sal wirk our souerains wil.
Obediens pus, if it be stabil,
To god & man es acceptabil,
Not to tary ne gruch o-gayne,
Ne to answer with worde in vayii,
Ne to be heuy in hert or thoght,
For swilk obedience profites noght.
Bot if pe hert & wark acorde,
It es not likand til our lord;
For al if we fulfil pe dede,


692
696


God's representative,


Cleaf 81J
700
Obedience
should be
prompt, to
704
708
712
whatever Is
commanded,
716
720
uncomplaining, and
cheerful.
724     Cleaf 81, bk.1
Otherwise


728




(18q  NQRPTHERN vmwE.     Of Control of the Tongue.   [ci.


ICIEL VI.


we shall       We gete per-for no grace to mede,
rewwd.    B]ot titter payn, Pat ordand es,
To pam Pat vses vnbousumnes.                   732
And if we answer oght o-gayn,
Ful mekil mor mun be his payn.
VI.
Jerfor es aiway gude to do
Ale pe prophet telles Vs to;                   736
For in Pe sauter Pus he sais:
"1I said Pat I sal 3eme my wais
In ilka tyme, both old & 3uflg,
Silehce,       P~at I trispast not in my tung;               740
TO 3eme my moth also I seke,
And on Pis wises I am maide meke,
And gude warkes hafe I non don els."
-1o, how pe prophet playnly tels:              744
somties        Wise men sum tyme letes to say
even where
oifly kiiid    Wordes pat menes bot wele alway,
words would
heave been     Becaus pai wil no iangters be.
uttered,
[leaf 82)   JPan of mare force may we se                    748
must be kept   P~at euyl wordes suld non here speke,
all the more
where there    Dewikwtwoewohirk.
is danger of   Jewhkwihwerwth              rke
sin.-  ~   And mykel spekyng who so vse,
If it oft gayn, sum tym it nuse.               752
For Pe wisman witnes & sais:
" If pu vse many wordes always,
Fro syn on no wise may Pow fle."
And in a-noper stede sais he                   756
For in the     Pat in a manes tung es contende
tongue lies 
life anld      Life & dede to fa & frende.
ldeatb.
And namly pai Pat soietes er,
Gret spekyng psi suld for-bere.               760
For til a maistres fals ij thynges:
To spek & tech hir vnderlynges.
'Disciples     And Pe discipels suld -be stil
heave to
41sten.        And here what es tald Pam vntil.              764
And if pai oght wil aske or haue,
With gret reuerence pai sal it crane,
And al spekyng Pai sal for-here,
739. 3ung corrected from 3ing.  755. no, MS. on.




,off. V1i.] NORTHERN VERSE. The 12 Steps of the Ladder of Humility,. 69


And hering, P~at P~e saule may dere,
And gif Pam vnto god allayn,
Whas trauel Pai haf vnder-tayne.


768


VII.
De xi gradibus humilitatis.
f meknes may we merure take
~~.Of crist, Pat sais Pus for our sake
In his gospel, als clerkes ken,
Confortand al cristin men:
"1Qui fie humiliat exaltabiturWho highes him-self, he bese made law."
Proude men reproues he in pis saw.
And P~am to confort P~at er meke,
Pus he says, who so wele seke:
"1Qui ise exaltat humiliabitur —
He pat laws hyrn-self here,
He salbe high in heuyn clere."
Pus schews he wele, & suth it es,
Pat oute of pride comes al eghnes.
And for [Pe] prophet wald it fle,
In P~e sauter Pus sais he:
"1Domine, non eat exaltatum cor meumn
Lord, my herte ne mi eghen sight
Haf I not rasit vp in hight,
Ne in gret thinges haf I not gayn
To mak maruayls many ayn,
Bot my lif mekly haf I spende,
And highed my saule in-to p~i hende.
JPer-for, lord, fra scham, me schylde,
Als Pe moder dose Pe childe."
If we our dedes wil duly drese
To haue Pe meret of mekenes
And win vnto Pe hight of heuyn,
To whilk. mekenes may lode vs heuyn,
Hus bus be-gin with hert & wil
To rase Pe steghi pat rechis?er-til,
Bi whilk Iacob in visioun
Saw angels wend both vp & doun.
774b and 778b are misplaced.  783. MS. fo


(leaf 88, WI.
772    Hfumllity
776
7 80 brings exalts
tion,
as the pro.
784     telUs
788
792       (leaf 83]
If we will be
meek, and


796


heaven,
we maust set


800
rprophet.




70 N4ORTHERN vERsi. The Let Step of the Ladder of Humility. [cn. vii.
This ladder    And Pis ilk stegh, ale clerkes tels;,
To vnderstandyng es not els
Bot thurgh heglinesj doun to descend
And thurgh lawnes vpward to wend.               804
And als Pe stegh, with-outin strife,
retsembles     Es likand til our erthli life,
lirfearhl     JPe whilk stegh thurgh our mekenes euyn
God rases vp right to pe heuyn.                 808
Its sides are  Two sides per-of may signifi,
our soul and
body;          Both oure saules & our bodi,
In P~e whulk sides, ale men may se,
ts 12 rungs    Er xij steles ordand to be,                     812
are the 12
steps of       Whilk er xij degrese of mekenes,
meekness,
and lead to     And right way vnto heuyn Pat es.
heaven.
And who so likes Pat way to lere,
Pe xij degree pus may Pai here.                 816
Primus gradus humilitatis.
(leaf 8S, bR.J     he first degre of meknes ryght
1. The first        Es euer to set be-for our sight
htep of the
ladder ofrde               gd         ege
humility       P~e drd of gdin ilk degr
Implies        S     ti   ee            e
the fear of    SoPti      ee   or-getin b,820
God,           And thinke how Pai pat himi for-sakes
JPair mede in heH with murnyng takes;
And who so hym. wil luf & drede,
In heuyn sal pai haf Pair mede.                 824
JParfor our lord ay suld we luf,
And drede him for our saule bi-houe,
And kepe fro sin & fro foly
Al Pe limes of our body,                        828
And do oway al flesch likinges,
who sees       Thynkand pat god pat sese al thinges
both deeds 
and thoughts,  Pat we in world here euer wroght
Ouper in wark, or word, or thoght-              832
according to   For, ale Pe prophet proues & sais,
Scripture.     God enserches & sese al-wais
JPe hertes & Pe ententes of men,
Ale clerkes on pie; maner may ken:              836
Pa. TII. o.    "1Scrutans corda & renes deus."
And also 3it Pe pro'phet sais:
801. clerices, MS. crakes. See Notes.




CH. V11.] NORTHERN VERSE. The let Step of the Ladder- of Humility. 71


",Lord, Jiou wate my wil aiwais,
And thoghtes Pat in my hert er hide,
Vnto Pe er Pai knawne & kide."
JParfor who wit life wele alway,
In his hert sat he think & say:
"1Be-for godes sight I salbe clene,
Yf I waste myne euji dedes be-dene."
It is for-bed Pus for pis skiH
Any to folow Peir fieschly will;
Als haly write comaundes & sais:
"Turn Pe fro fiesch likynges alwais."
And pray we god with wit & thogrht,bat his wil. in vs euer be wroght!
Hali write schews certan skil,
Whi we sal not wirk our awn wil.
For sum warkes Pat vs think perflte,
In godes sight er dedely delite.
Sum pat Pe bodi thynk gude & fine
Wil lede Pe saute vntit hel pyne.
And for Pi of slike rekies warkes
Sais haly writ, os kens Pir clerkes:
"1Corrupti aunt et abhomninabilesjPai er corrumpid & maide ful vile
)at uses with filth pair fiesch to file."
And when so we 3ern ony thing
jDat may fall vnto, flesch tikyng,
Thinke we god waites vs, weterly!
Als Pe prophet sais Pus perby:
"Al my desire both day & nygrht,
Lres set be-for pi sight;
And at flu 3arnyng may pou se,
Ii or gude wheder it be.")
))crfor euyl desire suld we fle,
For dede es euer in Pe entre,
Redey to fel vs in Pat fit;
And Pei-for Pus sais hali writ:
"cWend pou not, for hard ne nescli,
Efter Pe 3arnyuges of Pi fieschSecundum desideria cordis non ambule8!"
848. MS. flesc~tlikynges.  867. mti, Ms. in..Ter. xii. S.
840
(leaf 84J
He who will
live well
844
must not
bolow his
own fleshly
will
848   (1 Pet. It. 11),
hut pray God
to work in
him His will.
85 2
856


Ps. xiv. 1.


860


All our desire


864
868


(Ps. xxxviii.
9)
(leaf 84, hk.)
must be in
God's eight,


872


and not after
the yearnings
of tue flesh.




72 NORTHERN VERSE. Step8 2 4~ 3 of the Ladder of Hfumility. [CRf. VIL.
Pen, sen we wote our lord iesus
Es euer bihaldand vntil vs,                  876
And sese who sekes to godes seuyse
And wil not als wriches vnwise,
As our good   And als we wote oure gude angel
el ill
telrGo all    Al our warkes to god wil tel,80
our works,    Al be it neuer so litil a scharPan es wisdom to be-war
lot us do     No warkes to do our god to greue.
griev Him. For al if he here lene vs leue               884
For to a-mend vs, whils we may,
Neuer-pe-lese on Pe last day
Sal he reherce & sai vs til:
Ps. 1.21.       Pus did you, & I held me stil."             888
Becundus gradus humilitatis.
[leaf 85]     4ne over degre our meknes proues:
2.tep seof tj1      jPat es who hir awn wil not lufes,
later ofte
hrilty        Ne hase no likyng to fulfil
is the giving     h   eieetsc       rtl                      9
up of one's  JPat hrdsr     niiehrtl                         9
own wishes
and desires;  Bot of Pir wordes makes hir myrour,
Whilk iesus saide, our sauiour:
"1Non veni facere voluntatem meamias Jesus'     I com not to do myn entent,
do his own    Bot his allaine p~at hase me sent,            896
will, but his',
Father's.,     Pat es my fader in heuyn on hight;
His wil I do both day & night."
And hali writ wil proue ful playn
Pat our awn wil es worthi payn,              900
And who so of Jer wil here misses
Serues P~e croun of endles blisses.
jParfor for-sake we' here our wil,
jPat we may cum P~at blis vntil.             904
iij gradus.
8. The third      htirdegr       sps totae
OtM is            hetiddge        Js    tk
ob~edience to   I   Who Pat cgladli for gvoddis sake
the uperor, Wilbe obedient with Per mayne
V[nto [JPe] wil of Peir souerayne,           908
And Pat wit/h gude cher wil fulfil
What so pair souerayne tels Pam vntil;
889. In the right margin: ij gradus.  908. MS. Vnto wil.




CE. Vi.  NOTENVRE         tp 4 of the Ladder 6f Humiliy. 7(3


Al[8] be Jie apostil es pupplist,
jPat sais Pus of our lord crist:
"1He wos meke to his fader rede
And obedient vnto Pe clede."
Ii.]..... 
To gif ensaumpil mor & lese,
jPat Pai suld so obedient be
To Peir souerayns in per degre,
And tent no thyng to per awn wil,
Bot Per souerayns fast to fulfil
With obedience in word & dede;
Than es per wark worth mikyl mede.
liij gradus.
The fourt degre of mekenes clere
Es of al Pai P~at suffers here
And dose what so per souerayn sais
Al if Pe wark be wrang aiwais
Or greuus til pam, for to do,
3et Sal Pai sone assent Per-to,
And do it wele with al our mayn
With-outyn ony grochin ogayne,
And irk not Pan, or it be done;
Als hali writ wil tech ful son:
"1Qui perseuerauerit voque in finemHe Pat lastes vntil Pe end,
Salbe safe & vnto blis wende."
And also haly writ sais Pus
Ane oper claus [to] cornfor4 vs:
"JPi hert," he sais, "1Sal comfori4 take
To be souerand for godes sake."
In oper places he proues alway
How souerand men to god suld say:
"1Propter to mortificamur tota dieLord, we suffer here with sere payn
Al Pe day for JPi sake for to be slayn."
JPat mens: "Iwe suffer payn mekely
Als lams pat er lede for to dy,


912 (leaf 85, bk.]
after the
exanmple of
Christ.
916
920
4. Thefourtb
94  ladier of
humility
is patience
and perseverance
928
932 as taug't by
936


940


St. Paul,


944


911. MS. Albe.    915. A line is omitted.  923.- The h
in The was added subsequently.   936. MS. claus comford.
941. MS. suffor.     942. Partly on erasure.' See, Notes.




74 NORTHERN VERSE. Step 4 of the Ladder of Humility. [CH. VII.
And we er not ouercumnen Per-in,
For mede we hope Perby to wyn;
Bot al we suffer it for iesus
And for his sake Pat so lufyd vs,                948
P~at with his awn wil & his rede
For our sake wvold suffer dede
So to saue vs thurtli his grace."
and D~avid.    And also in ane oper place                       952
May meke men say on Pis mancre:
Ps. lxvi. 10,  "Lord, Pou hase asayde vs here
11.
With angers a-gayns our desire,
[leaf 86, bk.)  Ala siluer es asaide with fire,                956
JPou base vs * vnto Pe snare
And made vs to haue angyers Pair."
For to assay vs in swilk thing,
If we be meke to his bidyng,                     960
These show     And also for to schew Pat we
us that we
should obey    Suld to a souerayn bowsum be
our uperor, And wirk efter per wil alway,
Vnto our lord Pus may he say:                    964
" Lord, o-bouen set hase Pou
Souerayns to wham. vs bus bew."
and for God's   Pus for god sake we suld be bown
sake suffer
persecution.   To suffer sere persecucioun,                     968
What so men wil vn-til vs do;
Als Pe gospel techis vs to:
Who so betes vs on a scheke,
To bede oper we suld be meke,                    972
To those who   And wrangy of vs who wil, oght haue,
wrong us, we 
should gie     To bede Pam mor pan pai wold craue;
more thanv
they ask,      Pan es our miekenes mykil at prase;
Als sant paule Pe appostil sais:                 976
It be-houes folk of religioun
Suffer tenes & tribulacioun,
and honour     And honor Pam Pat dose Pam scath,
those who
harm us.       Whider pai be wele paide or wrath.               980
(leaf 87)    And per meret it may not eke,
Bot if Pai in Per' hertes be meke
To suffer wilfuly alwais
957. A participle (don, led, pitt, set?) is omitted.




ciff. VII.] NORiTHERN VERSEC. Steps 5 4~ 6 of the Ladder of Humility. 75


What so men to JPam dose or sais,
And be not greuyd wit/h word ne dede;
Swilk mckenes makes vs miykil mede.
v gradus.
The lift degre es to be swift
Eftir our sin to seke to schrift,
And trewly tel wit/t-outyn trayne
Al our lif & nothing layne,
Als hali writ on pis wise sais:
"Ynto god sal I schew my wais,
And al my sines with mayn & mode
Sal I schew to god so gude;
For his mercy may mend & pas
AR wikkidnes pat in world euer was."
And pai Pat pus per sines wil bete,
J~us may Pai sai with Pe pro[p]hete:
"Lord, aH Pe sines Pat er myn awne,
Vnto Pe haue I made pam knawhi;
And aH onright Pat euer I dide,
Lord, vnto Pe I haue not hide;
Bot I sal pronunce for sertane
AR my mysdedes my-self ogayne.
JParfore, der lord, do pou to me
Efter Pi grace so grete plente,
And lord, not efter my misdede,
Bot efter Pi mercy gyraunte me mede."
vjtues gradus.
The sext deggre of meke-nes Pan:
Who salbe meke, mian or woman,
Bus hald Pam-self vile & worthy
Al maners, of charclh to vnderly,
And think Pai er worthi to do
Mor pan oni wil put Pam to,
And Pat pai er worthi to haue
Wor Pan any on Palm vouches safe,
So litil be Pam-self to set,
Say Pan Pus with Pe prophet:
"IConsurnptuts sum et humiliatus -
I am wastid wor pan I wend,
998. MS. prohete.


984
5. The fifth
step Of the
988     adro
is u'adelayed
aiid unretserved con.
tesslo,,.
992
Godls mercy
96 exceeds all
s96 all.
Ps. XXXII. 5.
1000
1004
[leaf 87, bk.)
1008
6. The sixrth
step is
seit-depreciation, aind
readiness to
do menial
1012 wvirk.
1016




76 NORTHERN VERSE. Steps 7-9 of the Ladder of Humility. [aiH. viI.
For myne awn kind not I kend.              1020
Now als a best meke sal I be
Aneli, lord, for luf of Pe."
God len vs so to be bowsum,
Pat we may til his kingdom cumn.           1024
7.2The          vij graduis.
of te ft&,Prhe seutent degre Pan of Pe twelue
onsel thenk n       Es Pat vs aw to law our-selue,
lowest of the  And in hert hald vs vnworthi
low.
[leaf 88]   To cum in any gude company,                1028
And of our-self we sal say Pen
Os Pe prophet wil clerely ken:
Pa. Xxii. s.  "4Ego sum vermis & non homoIlam a worm & no woman."
And pusgaite folos Par-on Pan:             1032
"1Mine awne condicions wil I ken,
*Reproue & oute-kast of al women.
My hyghines in hertli Pen wil I knaw,
Bot, lord, Pi law hase mayd me law.        1036
Wele es me yn Pis lif here
To be so meke Pi laws to lere."
God len vs so his laws to lufe,
Pat we bide in blis obufe.                 1040
viij gradus.
S. Th4e e aight h  he aght degre of meke lifyng
compelIance         Es Pat non sal do no thing,
and good      Ne no wark Pat es for to wirk,
examples.
Bot efter Pe rewle of Per kirk             1044
Or be ensampil to vnderstand
Of Pam we knaw er wele lifand.
For ensawmpil of oper dede
Salbe merure vs for to lede                1048
In our doing both nyglit & day,
So Pat we folow our rewle alway.
[leaf 88, bk.J  ix gradus.
P. Tim nij17he neyntt degre to ald &;ong
efromimuch          Es Pat vs aw to;em. our tong        1052
tak;          And spek not bot we be requerde.
For hail writ Pus hase vs lerde,
JPat who go mykil speking vse,




CH. Vii.] NORTHERN VERSE. Steps 10-1 2 of the Ladder of Humility. 77


Of sin JPai may not Pam excuse;
And gret spekers er not worthy
For to cum in gude company.
JParfor es gude to take reward
With onest folk Pat spech be spaird,
And ordan vs to spek no thyng
Bot honestly to godes loueyng.
x gradus.
The x degre es Pus to lere:
Not to lagh with ouer-lyght chei?
Ne with laghiing our voce to raise.
For hali writ Pus leres & sais:
"A fole," he sais, "h i day & nyght
In laghyng rais his vose on hight."
jParfor es gude to man & childe
For to ler? at be laghter-myld
And of al cowntnanse myld & stil
With-outyn ony mater of il.
xj gradus.
Tbe xj wisses Pus alway:
Al if vs aw litil to say
And in laghing not rudely rise,
3it es gude Pat we vs avise,
When so we speke bi morn or noufl,
To say our wil in wordes founte,
And pat our wordes be wittely.
For Pus Pe wisman sais perbi:
"ISapiens in paucis verbis expeditHe pat is wise in word & dede,
His wark with fone wordes wil he spedle."
And naymly women nyght & day
Aw to vse fune wordes aiway.
iii gradus.
bhe twelft degre wele for to seke
Es, of Pam Pat salbe meke,
Not aynli to be meke in wil,
Bot in wark mekely to fulfil
Al Pat es to P~am cumand:
To gang, or ride, or sit, or stand,
1089. MS. cunand.


1056


for great
talkers are
uot worthy
to come in
good cmmpany.


1060


Io. The teeth
atej, of the
1064lfadder of
hsumility
is keepinig
from much
- laughter.
1068
1072
11. The
eleventh
step, is
[leaf 89]
1076
concisenesa and
prudence in
1080 speech.


1084


it. The
twelfth step
is
lowliness
in carriage.


1088




78 NORTHERN VERSE Humility, Step 12. Night Services. [oH. V111.
In kirk,) in closter, in town & feld,
Iwain 3erd in 3outli & eld.               1092
With law lowting Pai salbe bayn
We mnust       With-outyn ony gruching o-gayn.
look on the
ground ltke    Vnto ertli down sal Pai luke
thle publican,  Sorowand for syn, os sais Pe buke              1096
[leaf 89, Uk.)  Of JPe pupplicane, Pat prayde
Thuke xviii.   Vnto god & pusgaite saide:
is,            "NXiserere mihd peocatoriLord, al thinges wele knaw Pou can;
as uniworthiy  Haue mercy on me, -sinful man!                  1100
tolift tip our                 lr     adh
eyes to         I am vn-worthi,lod"sihe
heaveii.
" To lift myn eghen vp vnto Pe
Or for to luke vp vnto heuyn."
And also sais JPe Prophet hewyn:                1104
Ps. xxxviii. s.  "1Curuatus sum & humiliatus sum nimisI am bowed to Pe ertli," he sais,
These are      "And so I am mieke mayd alwais."
thre twelve
degrees of        Now haue I tald Pir tweif degrese
humility,
which,         Pat er of meknes for to chese,                  1108
P~e whilk may bring vs for to be
With god in perfite charite
And al our lif lely to lede
if we do       With-outyn trauel or ony drede.                 1112
them gladly,
We sal do gyladli of custum
P~at air til vs wos ful irksum,
And not aynli payn to eschew,
Bot allayn for luf of iesu.                     1116
And Pat lue & swete delite
will bring us  P~at in vs salbe so lparfite,
to endless
bliss.          Oute of al wais it sal vs wise
And bryng vs vnto endles blis.                  1120
[leaf 90]                         XIII.
Nocturmil         D     fifsi    otbs
divinie offices   D    fiisi     otbs
are ieldat  *    tyme of winter, in Descember,
different
hours in       Fr Pe kalandes of Nouember
winter               r
V1n-to Pe pase, es risyng right
At Pe aglit our of Pe nyght,                    1124
And after mydnyght for to rest,




cM. IX-XLX.] NORTHERN VERSE. Howo to perform -Divine Service. 79


Pat P~ar mete may bi wele degest.
Pan sal Pai rise to syng & redo;
And after P~an who so hase node
May haue Per- meditaciounes
In sawters, saulms, & orisowns.
And fro al tyme of paso bi al left
Vn-to Po same kalandes cum eft,
Pan es it ordand on Pis wise,
JPat nunes sal vnto matens rise
When Pe day be-gyns to daw,
JPat Pai litters bi light may knaw.
IX-XVIII.
Mor how pai sal serues do,
Nedes not her? to tel Pam to;
jPai knaw Per salmes & ilka verse.
))arfor JPe rowle I wil reherce,
How Pai sal do wirchep alway,
When Pai to god sal sing or say.


1128


and in sumMet.


1132


1136


More about
services need
liot he given
here.


1140


XIX
Vbique credimus diuinam esse presenciamWe trow & wele we vnderstand
P~at our lord god aiweldand
In ilka place es redi bown
To here our prayer & orisown;
And euyl & gude, al heres he,
Rich & pouer in ilk degre.
And most we trow he be present
In haly kirk bi Pis entent
JPat his seruaundes most comynli
Serues him per, als es worthy.
Dan sen we wvote Pat he es per,
Oure mynd on hym suld be Pe mayr
To serue hym dredfully always,
Ala Pe prophet vs techies & sais:
"Seruite domino cum timore"
He sais P~us: "1serues 3or god in drede,
Hopand of hym to haue por mode."
And wisely, sais he, we suld sing
11 53. JPer, originally pair, or the like.


(leaf 90, bk.J
11 4  n all divine
114  service
the presence
Ot God -hould
be remembered.
1148
1152


We should
serve lina
with fear


1156


(Ps. i. Ii1),
wisdom,




80 NORTHERN vERSE. The Worhip and Prayers due, to God. [cH. XX.
Lessons vn-to, goddes loue    yng.1        1160
In ayn over plase sais he
Pat angel[s] sal our synging se:
(Ps. cxxxviii.  "tIn conspectu Waglorum psaflam tib."
On Pis maner til vs he teles
And sais: "1lord, in sight of angels         1164
[leaf 91]'   Sal we syng to Jpi wirchep."
Pan aght vs for to tak gude kepe
JPat our prayer & orisoune
and devotion.  Be done with gude deuocioune,               1 168
So Pat our hert & moth acord;
JPan es it likand til our lord
And vnto his angels also,
Sen we-may se, alJPat wedo.      1172
And Pat we say bi day or nyght,
Al es set befor pare sight.
xx.
AS we would      Bi gude ensaumpil may we se,
obey a lord
here, who      How bayn & bowsum we wold be                1176
-could
benefit us,    V~n-to a lord, her' whar we lif.I
JPat ony gude myght til vs gif.
We wold hym loute, es not at layn,
And til his bidyng be ful bayn               1180
With al wirchep Pat we may weld.
P~an of mor force in town & feld
much niore    Wirchep suld we til him bede
should we
worship God    Pat in heuyn sal merk vs our mede.          1184
with reverence and       With sorow of syn we suld him seke
]uity       And wirchep with wordes meke.
For haly writ lely vs leres
Pat law hertes lightly he heres.             1188
We Should      Our prayers suld be ordand euyn
pray to Him
[le f 91, bk.J  Schort & cten to god of heuyn,
briefly and in
purity.       lBot if deuocioun cumn emang
And likyng for to hald Pam lang.             1192
For haly writ Pus leli leres:
Heuyn es thirld with schort prayers;
P)at es to say, if Pat Pai be
1162. MS. angel.




ca XXIi,1xi.] NORTHERN vmz8. Nuns to sleedd.8


Mellid with no kyns vanite,
Bot vnto godes wirchep aiway.
God grant vs grace so for to pray.


1196


XXII.
Quornodo sanctimonialles dormiant.
AH samyn o nyghtes fig Pai sail,
If a hows wil herber Pam all,
And ilkon serly in a bede,
And ilkon in a kirtil clede
And girdid o-bown on al wise,
Pat Pai may be redy to rise.
And if p~ar be gret company,
Pat al may not in a hows ly
In sere bedes, als I said hare,
JPan aid women & wise of lare
May haue 3ong nouices, Pat Pai lere,
To lig in a bed both infere.
In Pe hows whar [pail lig o nyght,
Candel or laumpe sal euer be lyght.
And kniues to bed JPai sal non bere,
For dred Pat pai myght do Pam dere.
When tyme es ordand, on al wise,
With-outyn tareyng luk pai rise
And hast Pam hertly for to cum
Vnto godes serues al & sum.
And pis es Pe encheson why
Pat pai sal al in a hows ly:
Be-caus no idilnes sal vse,
Ne fro godes serues Pam excuse.


All should
sleep In one
1 200 house,


in separate
beds,
and with
their clothes
on 'cf. 1.
2015).
But when
beds are too
few,


1204_


novices may
sleep with
1208    old nuns.
Light should
burn all
1212    night.
Knives
should not
be taken into
bed.
(leaf 91)
All should
1216 rise punctually.
1220


XXIII.
And if Par ony vn-bowsum bene,
Or prowd in hert, os sum er sene,
Pat to P~ar rewle ne Per s~ouerayn
Wil not bow, bot gruch o-gayn,
Twise preuely pai salbe blamyd
And, bot Pai sese, opynly schamyd.
And if ane wil not mend her so, -
1203. MS. aiwise.  1211. MS. wlhar lig.
S. BENET


Punishment
gradation:


1224


1. privy
ad m o i i n
1228    2.opnd
m on t on a d
atonement,


G




82 NORTHER1~vERtSE. Degrees of Punishmentjfor Faults. [OH. XXIV, xxv.
Opyn reprofe falis hir vnto
Omang Pe couent euer-ilkane.
And if ache 3it be ouer-tayn,                   1232
And ache ken P~e perils of cursing,
8. excommu-    Sche salbe cursid for Pat same Ping.
nication,      And if ache wil not mend hir mynd,
4. beating.    Pan bodely sche salbe pynd.                     1236
And in hert penance sal ache lende,
[leaf a2, bk.J  Vntili ache wil hir mys amend.
XXIV.
Xodus castigacionis.
Noman suld curs mor ne lese
Bot for thyng pat ful greuus es.         1240
The punish.    And so sal penance mor & myn
mont should                               sn
be measured    Be gyfyn & getyn efter Pe sn
by the fault:
be lighter     Ala light penance for litil thing,
or heavier,    And for gret greuus chastying.                  1244
Ala if a non be nyght or day
Forget Pat sche suld sing or say
Or ony werk pat sche suld wirk
In couent or yn hali kirk,                      1248
as sspenion Sche salbe suspend fro Pe mete
only, a        Al tyme Pat hir felows sal ete.
Allayn at mete syne sal sche sit,
P~at oJper may hir trispas wit.                 1252
Sum -seruyse salbe fro her let
Mor P~an for oper on raw,
P~at ache may so hir trispase knaw.             1256
Mor greuus syns if on wil wirk,
or from         Sche salbe -suspend fro Pe kirk,
church,
meals, and     Fro mete, & fro al company
aUl company,   JPat ache myght oglit be curnfort bi.           1260
[leaf 98]    Allone by hir-seif sal ache do
What wark so ache es put vnto,
So for to punych hir body;
1254. Here, for the second time, a whole line is omitted.
1259. froa a, MS. for al. Cf. 2463.




C]i. xxvi, XXV1i.] NORTHERN VERSE Care for those hurt with Sin. 83


Als pe appostil speks perbi:
Swilk men, he sais, sal trauel tast
With grete fullyng Per flesch to wast,
So p~at per saules may safly cum
Bi-for god on Pe day of doffi.
xxv'.
Vt non communiceiit cum ex-communicatis.
[If] None or noutese, mor or lese,
Comyn with Pam pat cursed es,
Or cum vntyl hir what' sche dwels
To ete or speke or do oght els,
Pe same payn, sal Pai vnderly
Pat sche suffers for hir foly,
Vntil pai haue pat mys amend,
Bot if par souerayn haf Pam send:
Pan may pai baldly speke & do
Als far os Pai haf leue vnto.


1 2 64 in accordance
with the
words of the
apostle.
1268
whoever
communes
with one
1272. "eaonedu
incurs the
same punishment,
1276    unless sent
by tle
superior.


xxv"I.
De pertinentibus ad custodem.
Ane Abbot or a priorese,
P.~,at so outer oder kepers es,
Aw besily for to be-gyn
To hele Pam Pat er hurt with syn,
Thurgh haly lernyng Pam to lech,
Als crist Pus in Pe gospel tech;
He sais: "Ito hel folk es no nede
Ficiciens her for to bede,
Bot Po men Pat er seke & sore
Nedes for to haue medcyns mor."
A souerayn aw parfor to send
To Pe synful, Pair mys to mend,
Of pe eldest & Pe most wise,
Bi Pair resons to get Pam rise,
And tech Pam turmentes for to take
And suffer JPam for godes sake,
And so assay bi Per soft saw
The synful to meknes at draw.
1269. See Notes.


The superior


1280


should be
eagerlycn
c edabout
the one sick
in sin,


1284


Eteaf 98, Rk.]


1288


send sisters
to her,


1292


show lhqr she
should suffer
for God's
sake,


1296




84 N~oRTERN vERSE. Expulsion for the Unrepentant. [CH. XXVIII.
pray for her,  For ane sinful al suld Pai pray
JPat god wise hir to better way.
and act like   Ilka hird aw to do pis,
the good
sheph~erd to   So pat non of his schep, perise.              1300
And in case Pat on perist were,
Ensaumpil of crist may we lei?
To comford Pam at our power'.
For he tels vs on pis maner'                  1304
Bi ensaumpil how a bird-man
the straying   A febil schepe warest & wane:
sheep,         He left al his flok os him list
And went to seke ane p~at he myst;            1308
[leaf 94)    And sune when he had fon Pat same,
who brought    A-pon his bak he broglit it ha b;
It home on
his back       And perof wos he so wele payd,
JPat to his negliburs puis he said:           1312
(Luc. xv. 6).  II Congratulamini mihi quia inueni ouem quam &c.Bes glad & makes mery with me!
My schep wos lorn, & fun es he."
So aw a souerayn for to seke
Pamn pat dose wrang, with wordes meke,        1316
And fathly faund with myght & mayne
To get Pam til Pe flok ogayne.
XXVIII.
It the said      And if it fall, als god for-bede,
modes of
correction,    P~at ony haue don gret mysdede                1320
And wil not mend her bi no way
For noght pat men may do or say,
For fair wordes ne for chaistying,
Ne for dred of Pe gret cursyng,               1324
as well as     Pan sal Pe souerayn nyght & day
pryer,         Ger al hir sisters for hir pray.
poeineffil   And if sche non wise wil amend,
enthere
remains only   Pan, als pe appostil hase vs kend,            1328
5. expulsion,  Sche salbe catchid fro cumpany,
Pat oper bi not hermyt hir by.
as one sheep   For thurngl a schep, pat rote hase hent
with the rot
may give it    May many schep -with rote be schent.          1332
to many.
[leaf 94, bU.  So may a synful man do scath




CH. XXIX, XXX, LXV.] NORTHECRN vzR8E. Re-ad minion. Children. 85


Vnto him-self & oper bath.
Swilk foles es best forto for-sake,
Sen Pat Pai wil no mercy take.
XXIX.
And if ane so for wikkid dede
Leue hir abbay & hir wede,
And lif in world efter Per wil,
And sine wold turn Pe hows vntil,
JPe penance to hir sche sal restore
Of Pat dede Pat sche went oute fore,
And profer hir-self to suffer payne
At Pe ordenance of hir sofferayne,
So Pat men may hir mueknes knaw
Thurghl hir lifyng, if it be law.
And if sche eft a-way wil go,
Eft sal sche be resauyd so.
And Pe third tyme if sche be gone,
A-gayn hir aw not to be tone,
Bot whar hir list Pan lat'hir pas,
Als sche Pat neuer of order was.
XXX.
Chastying aw mesured to be
To ald & 3ung in sere degre.
For Pe trispas of childer;ing
Aw men to vse soft schastisyng,
Als fastyng & betyng with wande
And nojper strakes- of staf ne hande.
And if Pai wil of wordes haf drede,
To bete Pam Pan it es no nede.


1336


One who baa
left the convent can be


1340
1344.1348


re-admittedl
twice,
but nolk
oftener.


1352


1356


Childreni
should be
punished
differentiy
from grown.
up people.
(ieaf 95)
They should
be beaten
with a rod
onl1y.


1360


LXV.
Deo prepocita, id est subpriorissa.
IN Pis maner it ordand es,
Pat a presideit subpriores
Sal non be chlosin for no chanch
Bot by Pe priores purayanch.
For [if] it wor done oper-wise,
1365. MS. For it.


A sub.
prioress
should not
be chosen
1364 except by
provision,




86    NORTliERN vERsL.    The SuIbprioress.  Her Duties.   [CH. LXV.
lest cnten- Strif & debate myght lightly rise.
For if sche wor chosin be Po same
Pat chays pe priores by nayme,                  1368
JPan thurgh eggyng of pe fende
and yrlde      A highnes in hir hert myghit lend,
oh  darise,
and she.     Thinkand pus in hir awn rede:
should think,
I I te Jrlor-  "1If pat Pe priores wor dede,                   1372
I should       Po same by wham sche chosin es,
be chosen
prioress.'     Wold ches me vnto prioress."
And so perchanch in swilk a case,
If contek in pe couent rase,                    1376
Pe subpriores so with pride
A-gayns hir souerayn suld sone chide,
And gete oper of hir assent
To maynteyn hir in swilk entent                 1380
i [leaf 95, bU.)  And for to supplant hir souerayn;
And in swilk case miyght sum be slayn
And perels fasH, als folk may fele.
And Parfor es it ordand wele,                   1384
The same       Jat subpriores & segerstone
holds good
of the sacris-  And oper offecers ilkon
tan and other 
functionaries.  Sal non be chosin bi no way
Bot als Pe priores wil puruay.                  1388
And who so oper-wise base chose,
Pe priores aw Pam to depose
And over in par' stede to take
In gude luf & for godes sake.                   1392
The sub-        Subpriores sal euer be bayne
prioress
must be        Vnto Pe saws of hir souerayne,
submissive;
And no thing wirk a-grayns hir wil
Arely ne layte, ne loude ne stil.               1396
For pe mor high state pat pai haue,
JPe mor Pam aw Per rewle to saue.
otherwise      And if sche groch oght for to do
Of thyng Pat touches Pe rewle vnto,             1400
Or if sche maynteyn mor or lese
For to myspay hir priores,
Or els rebel a-gayns hir rise,
she is liable  Be word sche salbe warnyd thrise,               1404
to correction
And bi Pe iiij tyme, bot if sche mende,




CHi. XXXI.] -NORTHERN VERSE. The Subpriores& The (Jellares& 87


Be chasted als Pie rewle base kende.
And if sche wil not mend hir 80,
Sche salbe pute hir office fro,
And -ordand in bir stede to be
On Pat es abil to Pat degre.
And if fiche wil not mend hir 3it,
Oute of Pair flok sche salbe flit.
Bot euer Pe priores bus nede
Haue gude discreciun in hir dede.
Scho bus wirk be non enuy,
Bot for Pe luf of god anely,
Be charite & concience clene,
And Pie rewle right to maynteyn.
And if sche so ordand hir dede,
Of god pan getes sche mykil mede.


(leaf 96]
1408    and deposail.
1412
The prioress,
however,
should be discreet, and led
by pure
motives.
1416


1420


XXXI.
De eleccione celaxarie.
ACelerer sal schosin be
Bi counsel of Pe comunalte
And fully bi Pe hale assent
Of JPe priores & P~e couent,
Wise & meke & of myld thews,
Not prowd ne lither, like to schrews,
Not slaw ne grochand in hir dede,
Bot swilk als wil god loue & drede.
Scho sal tak 3eme to mor & les
Bi puruyance of Pe Priores.
For iil sal cum into her hend
Pat salbe in hir offece spend.
Hir offece sal sche gladly do,
And 3eme wele Pat es takyn her to.
And who so askes hir s~kilwis thyng,
Sche sal not greue P~am with groching.
Bot if it a-cord not with wit,
Mekely sal scho warn. Pam it.
And if it aw forto be done,
Scho sal it gif gladly & soiie.
So vnto hir gret mede may rise,
1418. P'e omitted and then added above the line.


The cellaress
is to be closen
by the con.vent,


1424


to he meek
and gentle,


1428
and care for
all,
(leaf 96, bk])
as site has
so much in
1432    hand.
She shall
grant all
1 436 reasonable
requests.
1440
Great will he
her reward




88          NORTHERN vERSEp.   TheI Cellairess's Duties.  [CHi. XXXII.
AlU Pe appostel 8818 0on Pis wise:
(11 Tim. Iii.  " Qui bone administrauerit,
1s)-           gradum, bonum. sibi adquiritfor duties     Who serues wele, with hertes fre,
fu~lled.   Wins to Pam-self a gud degre."                1444
A cellaress    A celerer aw to be myld & meke
to chldren For to serue Pam Pat er seke,
anid the poor,  And;ong childer, & ge-stes pore,
And oper Pat askes at Pe dore.                1448
Vnto al swilk tent Sal ache take
as account-    And serue Pam for godes Sake,
Doomsday.      Witand of all swilk doing
[leaf 97]    On domesday Sal [sche] mak. reknyng.           1452
She shall      Al Pe vessel of P~e abbay
look after
all the ab~bey  Aw hir to 3eme in right aray,
utensils,      So Pat non perise ne be loin
Be hir defaute ne euynz ne morn.              1456
Scho Sal not saue hir-selu vntil,
Bot wirk al be [hir] souerayn wil.
he fair or     Fair of answer Sal ache be
answer     To euer ilkon in Per degre.                   1460
For meke answer es mykil at prays,
Als hali writ witnes & says:
(Ecciesiasti.  1 "Sormo bonus super datum optimumcsxviii. 17),  Fair wordes in ilka plase
Er oboun oper giftes of grace."               1464
A celerer Sal gladly fulfil
Al Pat fals hir offece vntil,
and gladly     And gladly gif when oper craue,
give when
others crave.  And mekely ask what so wil haue.              1468
And if scho so rewle al hir dede,
Pan may scho -serue ful mykil mede.
XXXII.
Do officio sacriste.
The sacristan!The Priores, & oper nane,
should ring          A    o  oce       eesae17
the hells,           A      o  oce     eesae17
To ring Pe bels in right aray
1452. sche or scho is omitted after (or before) sal.  1458.
MS. albe 8ouerayn.  1468. so, see Notes.




CH. XXXV.] NORTHERN VERS. The Sam-rwtan. WeekdyKitchien-service. 89


Til al per seruys nyght & day.
And wisely aw hir forto wirk
To kepe enourmentes of Pe kirk,
Als chalese, boke, & vestmentes,
Relekes, waxe, & annual rentes.
Er aw to ordan al bedene,
Mls vessel, close, & kep Pam clene.
Indentures suld pai *be ilkon,
And Pe priores sal kepe Pe tone,
So Pat when on sal out flit,
By Per endenturs, may Pai wit,
What thynges efter on er left
To hir Pat sal resaf Pam eft.
And who so wil rekiesly wirk
Or files Pe Pinges of haly kirk,
Pai salbe chasted greuusly
Efter Per warkes es worthi.


(leaf 97, bk.)
1476 Iiave the
charge of the
belongings
of thechurch,
and Its rent.
1480


She and the
prioress shall
each have an
inventory of
the convent's
property.


1484 -

1488


xxxv.
De septimari's coquine.
IN Pe kechin sal pai seine oboute,
Ilkon Pe wouke with-outyn doute,
And serues sal non refuse,
Bot if skilwis cans Pam excuse,
P~at pai til oper thinges takes tent
Mor profetabil to Pe couent.
And euer Pam aw to tak rewarde
At euer Pe eldest most be sparde.
And when on hase endid hir wouke,
Besily hir aw to luke,
JPat al be clene pat to hir fell,
Both howses, clothes, & wesseHl,
To liuter os clene os scho kan
Vnto hir Pat sal serue Pan,
So Pat, if oghit wantand be,
In whom defaut es, may men se.
And who so Pus salbe seruand
May tak a sop wele be-for-hand,
1481. We had expected a transitive verb.
albe.


Weekly
kitchen-ser1492    vicelenobligatory,
with certaiht
exceptions.
1496
[leaf 98J
Those serving should
1500 keep everything cleati,
1504


and take a
sop early,


1508
1501. Ms.




90 NoRTH.ERN vER8E Kitcken-helper8. Faults in Service. [CH. XLV, XLVI.
before the      So pat JPer penance bi not gret
regular meal.   Forto bide til Pe latter mete,
And for Pai sal with meni cher'
Serue ilkon on -sides sere.                      1512
At the week-    When 6n. hase sertlyd a wouk to end
enshe
RiAO kneel      And sal oute of Per seruys wend,
to the convent,           Kneland bi-for Pe couent
)Pus sal scho say with gud entent:               1516
(Ps. lxxxvi.   "1Bonedietus es, domino, qui adiuuisti me17)             Blissid be Pou, lord, pat neuer falled,
Pat hase me helpid & counseld!,
and thank       Thris on Pis wise sal scho say,
God thrice.     And blisyng take, & wend hir way.                1520
[leaf 98, bk.j  And scho pat enters in seruese,
Her uccesor Kneland sal say on pis wise:
(Ps. lxx. I'    "Dous, in adliutorium mourn intendes~hall pra( for  Lord, to my helping Pou take hede,
And hast Pe hertly me to spede!"                 1524
And with hir hed scho sal bow down
And mekely take hir benysoun;
And on Pis wise when sche don has,
Vntil hir serues sal scho pas.                   1528
XLV.
Do delinquentibus in ecclesia.
For mistakes       f Pat on faile in ony thing,
in divine ser-I
vlice,               In verses or sauims to rede or sing,
Or in lessons Pam er kend,
atonement       Bot Pai mekely pat mys amend                     1532
made;           Pair in presens of company,
Grete payn sal Pai vnderly.
And Pe nouices, whuls Pai er 3ing,
Aw to be scorid for swilk a thing,,.             1536
XLVI.
likewise for    And als who so wil fayntly faile
carelessness
about work      And not trewly do Per trauayle
in kitchen      In kechin, celer, or in cels,
bakehouse,      In bakkows, brewhows, or ourels,                 1540
etc.,           Or els Pat loises mor or les
1518. Originally counsailed, or the like.




CH. XLVII, xxxix.] Hours of Service.
Bi resoun of p~er reklesnes,
And comes not son to per souerayne
For Pat trispas to tak per payne,
Bot layns it stil, os no man wist,
Til it with oper be puplist,
Pan sal mor payn to Pam be layde
Pan if P~am-self Pe suth had saide.
For if none wit Perof bot pay,
Vnto Per souerayn stud pai sai
Or til Per confessure in hi,
P~at may Pam mend al preuely.
XLVII.
De horis assignandis.
Subpriores, als woman wise,
Sal kepe Pe oures of god seruyse,
Or els a-noper bi her assent
Vnto pat office sal tak tent,
So Pat seruyse hi day & nyght
In ilk seson be rewlid right.
And scho sal assigne old &;in
Til aHl Pat Pai sal rede or sing,
And se Pat non sal syng ne rede
Bot P~at er abil vnto Pat dede.
And dredefully ilkon sal do
Al pat Pai er assigned vnto.


Food -Allowanme. 91


Dear 99)
pa~rticularl",y
1 54 4 knowiedged
at once.
1548
1552
On the subproresa or
herr substitute
falls the duty
of maintaining and regu1556 latingthe
1560
1564


XXXIXDo mensura ciborum.
Who to Pe kechin sal tak tent
Sal ordan wele for Pe coueut
Euer-ilk-a day ij maners of mete,
Bi-caus Pat who so may not ete
Of Pe ton for nokins nede,
Of Pe toper Pai may Pam fede.
So til a couent suffes may
ij maner of potege ilka day.
If pai hafe appils or oJper thing
Ordand of peir awn growyng,
1555. Or, MS. Er.


(leaf 99, bk.)]
Regulations
about food.
Two kinds of
meat shall be
1568 provided,


1572


and two kinds
of soup;
also fruit, If
they have
any.




92     MNORTHERN vER8E.     Allowances of Food and Drink.
p~en sal Pai make seruys of slike
Vnto euer-ilkon in-like.
Ever lady   To ilka lady suffise may
I lb. of bread  A pond obrdapna day
daily                    ofbe    -o
Wheder pai wil ete ons or twise.
If it be ordand on pis wise,
(keeping a      P~at euer-ilkon wil of hir laue
third for her
supper),        Pe third part til hir sopper saue,
And to Pe celerer wil it some
Swilk seruys for to saf & 3eme.
but more        And who so wendes gret trauel til
durIng bard
work,           Salbe seruyd at Per souerans wil,
though al-      With mor or los Pat es to mono,
Way  ith
mdration.     Bot euer Pat non outrage be sene;
[leaf 150J     For no thyng es [als] grot enmy
Vnto godes folk als glotony.
And parfor Pus sais iemus crist,
Als witnes wele Pe eutaungelost:
Luc. xxi. 34.  "1Videte ne grauentur oorda uestra
crapula et ebrietateGreues not sour hartes for no node
With glotony & dronkenhede."
Children        And los mosur in ilka thing
shall heave
less.           Salbe vsid to childer 3yng.


[caf. xLs


1576
1580
1584


1588


1592


1596


Similarly
in the case
of drink,
particularly
strong wine
or noble ale.


XL.
De mensura potus.
THE mosure salbe of per drink
Sot efter per souerayn think,
Eftor pai trauel aroly & late,
And after pe plais os cald or hate;
Bot at pai neuer assent vntil
Pair fiesoti 3ernyng fully to fil.
Softly sal pai tast, & fair,
Drynk pat may per hodos inpair,
Ala myghty wyne or nobil aile.
For Pe wisman tols s9lik a taile:
" Wyne Pat es mnyghty & strang
Mase witty men forto wirk wrang."
1589. MS. es gret; cf. p. 28, 11. 11-12.
cf. 2004.


1600
1604
1608
1600. MS. hete;I




CH. XXXiii XXXIV.] NORTHERN VERSE. No sepa rate Property allowed. 93


jParfor es wit, to lest & mast,
Wine or aile softly to tast.
And if pai in slik places be,
Pat pai of noJper haf plente,
Swilk os pai find Pen sal pai fande,
And loue god hertly of his sande.


AU should be
moderate
1 6 12     leaflioo,bk.3
and grateflb.


XXXIII.
Vt nichil proprium habeant.
IN relegion, als it es knawn,
Sal Pai haf no thing of per awn,
Ne no Ping dlame be propirte,
Bot al Ping sal in comun be.
No giftes sal [pai] gif ne take
Bot anly for peir souerayn sake,
Ne no Ping sal pai clayme ne craue
Bot als Per souerayn wouches saue.
Tabels, boke, ne oper gere
With-outyn hir wil sal pai none were,
Bot whatkyn ping so on haf saH,
jPat salbe comun vnto Pam all.
Scho Pat wil not wirk on pis wise,
Scho salbe warned anes or twiso;
And if scho so mend not hir hert,
With greter payn scho salbe gert.


1616 Individual
property is
n ot allowed.
1620
either In
tables or
1624    bokr
Every thing
should he had
"II Common,
1628


XXXIV.
For haly writ witnes & sais
How Pai Pat wons so in abbais
Aw to haue leuer' of al thing
Pat leful es to peir lifing.
And ilkon aw in-like to haue,
And efter mor aw non to craue.
Bot euer-ilkon, als I air saide,
Of hir part sal hald hir paide.
And if ony be so vnbayne
In word or werk to groch ogekyn,
And scho Per-of Pan be ascried,
With penance sal echo be chastid.
1619. MS. sal gif.


1632
1636       (leaf loll
and everybody be
satisfied.
Grumblers
1640


shall be chaptised.




94 NORTHER VERSE. Care of Sick. Young * Old. [CH. XXXVI, XXXVIL.


XXXVI.
Do sororibuis infirmis.
SecIa care           hen ony of godes saynd[s] es seke,
andek'indness  l    T
should be        W
bestowed on            All Pe oJper sal with hert~es meke     1644
the sick,      Confort hir & with hir dwell,
Als crist vs kens in his gospell:
"Seke I wos, sutlily sais he,
"And kindly corn 30 vnto, me.                 1648
For Pat;e did oper in my name,
Vnto my-self;e did Pe same."
who, on their  PaiPaerek        l n   rte
part, must be  pipto      eeslvdrtk
hlumble        Pat oper Pam serues for gode sake              1652
And forto fulfil charite,
And nothing for Per awn degre.
and atint. In seknes suld Jpai haf sufferans
And loue god euer of alkyn chanch.             1656
For Pe mor pai er meke & stil,
JPe mor mede es ordand Pam til.
And so a souerayn sal euer be meke
[leaf lO1, bk.)  And bowsum to Pam Pat er seke,               1660
All provi.     And with gude [wil] alway to spend
sb0us sh1ould
be made for    On ony Ping pat myght Pam mend,
their recoveryr and    And ordan seruandes Pam vntil,
comfort,
Jat wil Pam serue with gude wil,               1664
as quiet       And honest place for to be in,
rooms,     Whor pai may [s]it with-outyn dyin.
baths;, balms,  Bathes & bawmes sal pai haue
Als, of t-sithes os pai wil craue.             1668
And gladli sal men to Pain gete
and meat or    Flesch or flsch, what pai wil ete.
fish to eat.
And when pai er fulli amend,
Lif furtli als Pe rewle hase kend.             1672
XXXVI'.
Also ag           A souerayn aw forto be-,hald
should be
considered;    3apli vnto 3ong & ald,
1643. MS. sayd      1661. MS. gude alway.    1666.
MS. it, apparent y.a blunder for some verb, possibly sit or Ii.
1669. men omitted and then added above the line.




CHi. XXXViii, xmi] NORTHERN vERSEc. Reading at Meals. Meal-times. 95


P~at euer-ilkon in Per degre
Be ordand als Pam aw to be,
So Pat Pe 3ong may trauel tast,
And Pe eldest be hordand mast.


1676


the young
should do
more work.


XXXV"'I.
De leccione ad prandium.
THE couent, when pai set at mete,
For to rede sal pai not for-gete.
On Pe sunniday sal on begin,
And al Pat wouke scho sal not blin.
Vnto hir felos sal echo say,
Besekand Pat pai for hir pray.
And sone when Pat echo enters in,
P~is vere to say echo sal be-gin:
"1Domine, labia mea apariesLord, opin my lippes ale gastly lech,
And my moth sal Pi louyng tech."
Hir souerain sal blis hir gud epede,
And so echo sal be-gin to rede.
jan of al nose pai salbe stil
And grathly tak entent hir til.
If any of Pam nede oght to haue,
Softly with signee pai sal it craue.
And echo Pat redee sal sithen ete
With Pam Pat serues at Pe mete.
And in order pai sal not rede,
Bot who so best can do Pat dede,
And most likandly tels & leree
Vnto pam Pat Pe lesson heree.


During meals
oe sister
1680 should read,
conforming
to certain
rules.


(leaf 102]


1681:


Ps. It. 15.
1688
Then the
others should
1692 be silent,
want.
1696


The best
reader is to
read.


1700


XLI.
In quibus horis reficiantur.
Of time of mete now es to lere,
I  In times & sesone of pe 3ere.
Fro pas right vnto witsunflday
At Pe eext our ete sal pai,
Pe whilk es midday for to mene,
And sine sal pai soupe bedene.
1686, 1690. MS. salbe gin.


Regulations
about meals.
After Easter:
1704ddineat tle
sIxth hpur,
and sup.




96 NORTHERN VERSE. Meal-times and reading Holy Writ. [CH. XLII.
[leaf 102, Uk.)  In isomer, fro witsunday be past,
In summer:     Wensa                     aa,
feed at the     Wdnay& friday sal, Pa fat,                     1708
ninth hour
on Wednes-      Bot if pai oper swink or swete
dyand Fridy(gave       In hay or corn with trauel grete.
ahaytimedoe
and harvest),   And if pai non slike traueldoe
On pos days sal Pai fast to none.              1712
at the sixth   And on oper days, ala I air saide,
hour on other
days.          At mydday sal Per mete be graide.
Bot al Pis salbe purued playn
At Pe ordinance of Per souerayn.                1716
What seson so scho putes Pam to,
With-outin groching sal. Pai do.
Inwinter:     iFro time Pat december be-gin
ninth hour.    Vntil clene lentyn cum in,                      1720
At hi none sal pai ete;
P~er lesons sal pai not for-gete.
During Lent:   In lentyn sal non to mete gang,
fast,          Or efter Pe our of euyn-sang;                   1724
And al serulys Pan sal. pai sai
Efter mete bi light of day,
So Pat al be rewlid right
and go to
hed by          At wend to bede bi dais lyght.                 1728
daylight.
XLII.
Vt non loquantur post complectorium.
After the last  TN   times when Pai sal soup infere,
1Den -sal pai set efter soppere
[leaf 105)    Al in a stede, whor pai wil sit,
follows colla.  And rede lessons of bali writ                  1732
tion with
reading of      Or els of liues of hali men,
the BihleI 
or lives of     )at gastly comfort ma   am ken.
sainte-ma 
Tales of trofils pai sal non tel,
Ne oper maters Pan of mel,                      1736
P~at may let haly orisoun
Or driue Pam fro deuocioun.
on fasting.    -On fastyngdais, in ilka place,
days It Is
aftr even-      Efter euynsang a litil space                   1740
song~~      In a stede Pai sal set down,
Aknd mak a schort colaciown.
1727. MS. albe.




CH. XL111.] NORTHERN VERSE. Silence. Punctuality at Service. 97


And als son os Pai haf doije,
Al samen sal JPai wend ful. son
Vnto complin, mor & myil.
And efter P~e our of complin
in per hertes al sal pai hurd,
And non haue lef to spek a word,
Bot gestes or oper Pinges it garBot Pai spek it myght be-warOr if Per souerayn say Pam to
Nedef ul thinges pai er to do.
Vnto hir sal pai answer Pan
Als curtesly als euer pai kan.
And preuely so sal pai say,
JPat non Pam here bot scho & Pay.
And oper speking salbe none
Fro tyme Pat Pai haue complyn done.


1744 and then
compine,
whereafter
all speaking
Is forbidden
1748
except to
guests.,


or by the
n i~eror's
1752       nS.
1756 (leaf105, bk.J


XLIII.
Vt cito veniant ad missam & ad mensami.
Isson als Pai here pe beles
L.To mes, matyns, or oght els,
JPan sal pai hast pam on al wise
Sone to corn to godes seruyse.
Wheder so euer pai sit or stand,
Al thyng sone sal Pai lef of hand
And wiglhtly to Pe kirk at win;
Bot neuer-pe-les pai sal not ryn.
And who es not redy grayd,
When gloria efter Pe first sauim es said,
In order Pen pai sal not be,
Bot stand in Pe lawest degre,
Pat Pai be of Per souerayn sene
And of Pair sisters al be-dene.
And so Pai sal with repentans
Mak amendes for swilk a chanch.
For in Pam-self pai sal haue schame


All should be
punctual
1760 about worship hours.
1764
Those who
78 ome late to
176     'tiight-service
shall stand
In tlhe lowest
place.
1772


1756. Pay was subsequently altered into day; cf. Notes.
1772. MS. albe dene.     1775-1778 were written, by mis9 -take, in this order: 1776, 1778, 1775, 1777. Then, by way of
correction, the letters b, d, a, c were added in the margin.
S. BENET


H




98    NORTHERN VERSE.     Punishment8 for Mieconduct.     [CH. XLIV.
jPat pai er worthi to ber' slik blaym.          1776
In Pe quer' sal Jpai stand algate,
And al if on cum neuer so late;
(leaf 104]    For els sum wold take no kepe,
Bot oper ianglyng or els slepe,                 1780
And als for pai Pat standes in quere
Sal haue part of al pat pai here.
Those late for  And if on dwel so lang oway
day-srvice  At ony of Pe houres of Pe day,                 1784
sball rceive  e same Pan salbe Peir mede,
punishment.    And noper sal Pai sing ne rede.
In Pe lawest stede sal Pai stand,
Bot if Peir souerayn Pam command..             1788
Those not      At Pe mete so sal it fair
punctual
aottheir      Of pam pat er not redi pair
To say pe grace & take Per sete;
shall wail     Pai sal bide to be latter mete.                 1792
till later
And who so wil not be chastid,
Til langer efter sal scho bide
And sine be hir allayn to sit,
and have less  And sum sernice sal hir want;it                1796
to eat or
drink.         Of mete or drynk Pat myglht hir glade,
Vntil scho haue amendes mayde.
JDe same payn es to pam puruayde
Pat bides [not] til Pe grace be sayde           1800
Efter mete, als it es vised,
Bot pai bane caus to be excused.
XLIV.
(leaf 104, bk.]   De modo satisfaccionis..Atonemient is   choPte        o  usdkn
to be made         copte      o   nsdkn
by such a            And wilfully wil bir amend,               1804
municated.     Scho sal wait Pe tyme of pe day
When Pe couent in Pe schapiter pray,
TheT shall     And doun scho sal fall in Pe flore
flacdown
on the floor   Op on hir face be-for be dore,                  1808
before thre
church-door;   And oblis hir vntil per fete
Mnrnand sore hir mys to bete.
And ilk day sal pis be hir mese,
1800. MS. bides ti.    1811. MS. illkday.




CHi. XLV1II.] NORTHERN VERSE. Daily Work wvith Hand (k Voice. 99


Vntil hir souerayn bid hirsese.
And if hir souerayn Pedir hir call,
Vntil hir fete first sal scho fall,
And sine lig in hir aller way
Besekand Pam for hir to pray.
If hir souerayn, Pat hase power',
Gif hir leue to cum in quer',
On hir knes doun sal scho fall,
J~at scho may be sene of Pam all.
JPis penance ilk day sal scho do,
Vntil hir souerayn se Perto.
And when scho ful, mendyng may trow,
Scho sal say: " sese! it suffes now."


1812
and then In
the church
they shal lie
down,
1816
and kneel,
1820    so a, tohbe
seon of all.
1824


XLVIII.
De operibuis cotidianis.
A llPat wons in religioun
-LLAw to baue sum ocupacioun
Ouper in kirk of hali bedes
Or stodying in oder stedes.
For ydilnes, os sais sant paul,
Es grete enmy vnto Pe saul.
And perfor es ordand Pat pai
Sum gude warkes sal wirk aiway,
And sum certane times of pe 3er'
To wirk with hand, os men may her'.
Fro pase, thurgh al cristyndome,
Til Pe kalandes of october cum,
Vnto prime sone sal pai rise,
And sine ilkon wirk on Per wise
What so es most nedeful labore
Vntil Pe tyme of Pe third oure.
And lessons sal pai rede Pan next
Fro Pe third our Vnto Pe sext.
And efterward thurgh wirchep*
Fro oures & mes wend Vnto mete.
And efter mete, Pen sal pai slepe,
And silence al samen sal Pai kepe,


All ahould
he active in
worahip,
(leaf 105)
1828 atudy,
1832


1836


or manual
labour.
In summer:
rise at prime,
work till
the third
hour,


1840
read till the
sixth,
go to wor.
ships,
1844 have a meal,
and sl eep;


1821. MS. ilkday.     1843. The rhyme-word is missing,
possibly icete, 'glad,' ' gladdened,' ' strengthened.'




1400   NORTHERN VERSE.     Daily Work, out of ef in Lent.    [CH. XLIX.
So Pat none do oper disese,
Bot ilkon paid oper to plese.                    1848
Sone efterward, when p~is es done
after the       And Pai haf said Pe our of none,
ninth hour,
work till       Vntil Peir werk Pen sal pai gang
[leaf 105, bk.)  VTnto Pe tyme of euynsang,                      1852
evensong In     To scher' or bind, if it be nede,
th il,&c.
Or dike or els do oper dede.
For vnto trauel wor we born,
And al our elders vs be-forn.                    1856
Bot trauel aw mesurd to be
Til ilkon efter Per degre,
To men or women, old or 3ing,
Ilon to do diuers Ping.                          1860
In winter:      Fro october, Os I are sayd,
Ynto lentyn es pus puruayd:
p ray and do    In orisons & in Per oures
And lessons salbe per laboures.                  1864
De obseruanoie''s in x~esima.
In Lent:           N lentyn tyme Pen sal Pai rise
IArly, & say Per seruyse
pray till past  And orisons til godes honoure,
the third
hour,           Vntil it be past Pe third oure.                  1868
work tili the   Pan to Pe tent our sal Pai wirk,
and serve in    And sine til non serue in Pe kirk.
church.
And in lentyn aw tamn to luke
jPat ilkon haue ordand a buke,                   1872
A hook is to    Whilk salbe red right to Pe end,
he read
through.        Als Pe cours, of Pe rewl hase kend.
And who so groches oght here-o-gayn
(leaf 106]     Salbe punest with greuus payne.                 1876
Who tentes to trofils & wil not rede
And Pai ouertayn with Pat dede,
With payn Pai sal amendes make,
So Pat oper ensaumpil take.                      1880
XLIX.
Duriu Lent        In lentyn aw Pam to be clere
Be-for all oper times of Pe 3ere,
1864b originally belongs to the following chapter.




CH. L-LII.] NORTHERN VER. Services of Absent. Private Devotion. 101


In baly bedes pat tyme to lif,
And vuto, god haly Jparn gif,
Abstenand jam fro drynk & mete,
And gif Pam vnto penance grete,
And fand to fle al flesch likyngz
And honor god ouer alkines Ping.
With clene desire so Sal JPai hide
Pe tyme of paise, Pai Sal Pat tide,
And kepe Pat, lord, so with clene life,
P~at medcyn es to man & wife.
L.
Jai Pat Sal walk bi way, or wirk,
And may not cuin to haly kirk,
In what stede so Pai be sett,
heir seruyse sal Pai not for-gete,
Bot kepe all Pe oures of Pe day
With als grete honoure os Pai may,
And say Per seruyse in ilk seson
With wil & gude deuocioun.


purity, do.
18Votion, and
are required.
1888
1 892
Sisters out
Wa away
from the
church
1896 should ob.
serve the
hours of
worship a
well ats circumstances
allow.
1900o [leaf 106, bU.J


LI.
And if on Sal on erand wend
Furthward vnto ony frend
A pinkes to corn a-gayn Pat day,
Al if men vnto mete Pam pray,
For to ete sal Pai not assent,
Bot if Pai asked leue, or Pai went.
And who so trispas, in Pis ping,
Pai ryn in peryl of cursyng.
LII.
De oracione in isecretis.
IN chapiter or kirk who likes to lend,
When godes seruys is sayd til end,
To mak Peir meditaciouns
In haly prayers & orisouns,
So preuely pen Sal pai pray,
P~at non oper here quat Pai say.
And preualy furtli sal Pai wyn,


Those out for
the day


1904


must accept
no food.


1908


Private devotion


1912


should be
quiet,




102          NORTHERN VERSE. Receiving of Guest8.      [CH. LIII.
so as not to   P~at JPai let none Pat lefes P~erinm        1916
one else.      P~us euer ilkon sal hald silence,
When Pai sal pray in godes precens,
Noght with crying ne voce ful grete,
Bot with murnyng on brest to bete.           1920
Who so wil not do os I tel,
In prayng Pai sal not dwel,
Bot furtli Pai sal be had in hy,
[leaf 107]   Pat oper be not harmyd perby.                1924
LI
De hospitibus suscipiendis.
Guests           APrirsa        ob  r
should beirs wt b                   rs
remived       1.Forto resaue ilka gude gest
And at hir myght Pam mere make
Soueraynly for godes sake,                   1928
Namely Pam Pat er pilgramis knawn,
And pouer Pat hase not of per, awn.
For god vntil [vs] Pus sal say
In dome, a-pon Pe dredful day:               1932
(Matth. xx.    "Hospes eram et colligistis me85)
for Christ's  I wos a gest in my degre,
sake,          And in pour hous 3e herberd me."
P~an aw vs gestes & gud pilgrims
For to releue in al Pere lims                1936
And for to refreseli in al right,
Als it es det be day & nyght,
be given the  And oblis pam kissink of pese
kisgs of
peace,         Perfite luf forto encres.                   1940
And when Pai curn, bi day or nyght,
And also when JPai wend to flight,
be bowed       Loute vnto Pam aw grete & small
humbly to,     Or els vnto per fete at fall,               1944
Witand wele in Pat sesoune
Pai honour crist in Per persoune.
For who so resaues Pe pure man
[leaf 107, bk.]  In crist name, resaues crist Pan.         1948
A souerayn sal ger gestes kepe
1931. MS. vntil jms.




CH. Lill.]  NORTHERN VERSE.   Enterainment of Guests.     10


103


With honour & with gret wirchepe
Or rode to Pam, or ger be rode,
How hali men per hues lede,
So pat *he be to pam puplist,
How Pai sal hif be Pe law of crist.
A priores hir fast Sal broke,
And silence, when scho suld not speke,
To mnyrtli hir gestes in Pat scho may,
Bot if it be dere fasting day
And ymbrin-days or els Vigil,
Whilk ilka man es bun vntil.
Bot al if scho brek, be 3e bold,
De couent sal peir right curs hald.
Scho Sal gif water vnto per hend
And wesch peir fete, als crist hase kend.
When JPai so do, Pai sal reherce,
Word bi word, & say P~is verce:
"1Suscepimus, deus, misericordiam tuam in
We haue resauyd, lord, Pi mercy
In Pe mydos of Pe hows haly."
On Pis manor crist wit vs ken
To resaue pilgrims & pouer men,
For when we Pam resaue with wil,
Grist resaue we vs vntil.
je gestes kechin salbe set
Allone, Pat it no noper let,
So Pat pai be seruyd at ese,
And ilkman redy Pam to plese.
And luk Per bedes ordand bone
With litter larch & clothes clone,
And swilk seruandos assigned Pam til
Pat wit Pam serue with gude wil.
None aw Pam do forto greue,
Ne spoke with Pam wit/i-outyn leue,
Bot loutand hats Pam wher pai go
And with blissing paso furth Pam fro.


and treated
honourably.
1952
A prioress
ma eat with
1956    andtalk to
except on
special days.
1960
She shall give
them water,
1964    an ws
medio-        Pis. xlvili. 9.
1968


(leaf 108]
1972
They shall
have a kitchen to
themselves,
1976
beds with
litter and
clean clothes,
and servanta
to attend
1980 them.
1984


1953. he is a mistake, possibly for P'er or it.  1961.
Originally bald.  1963. MS. hand.     1968. Originally Xi
how,.




104 NORTHERN VERSE. Letters 4k Gifts.-to Nuns. Clothes. [CH. LIV, LV.
LIV.
Vt nichil accipiant sine lisencia.
giftts cand        f litters or bUs be sent to rede;
ofepe an          Or oper giftes of greter mede
dispoed of  Be send fro frendes in feld or toun
Til women of religioun,                          1988
only at the     Scho sal resaue non hir vntil,
discretion of
the prioress.   Bot scho first wit hir souerayn wil.
And if hir frendes fer or nere
Send hir gudes or giftes sere,                   1992
Or scho Pam tak for ony nede,
(leaf 108, Uk.)  To Pe priores scho sal Pam bede.
If she gives    And if pe priores at hir wil
them way,   Gif po giftes a-noder vntil,                     1996
the sister      Scho vnto wham, Pe giftes whor sent,
must not
be grieved.     Sal not be greuyd in hir entent,
If hir presand be so puruayd,
Bot in hert sal scho hold hir payde.             2000
For what Per souerayn dose ilk dele
Aw Pam to think wortbi & wele.
LV.
De indumentis.
]egulation8         hay sal be clede ful wele, we wate,
about           r'
indifeet~w            Efter per place es cald or hate.           2004
climates.       For in cald stedes who so er sted,
JPam nedes forto be better cled;
In who er in hate cuntre,
Sicli clething to Pam may he.                    2008
And al it sal be puruayd playne
At pe ordinance of peir souerayne.
Generally, a    In comun places for alkins note
kirtle and
coat are        Sufficis a kirtil & a cote;                      2012
enough,
And mantels sgal pai haue certayne,
In winter dubil, in somer playne;
with another    And changing kirtils sal pai haue
kirtle for
niht,-use       In nyghtes per oper forto saue.                  2016
(er 1.120). Schos pai sail haue, whor pai dwel,
[leaf 109)    Swilk os pai may find for to sel.
Of Pe farest pai sal not by,




CH. LVI.]) NORTHERN VERSE. Nuiis' Clothes, etc. Prior-esss Table. 105


Bot P~e vilist ful bowsumly.                 2
And Peir souerayn aw forto se
P~at Pair gere euynly o[r]dand be,
Mete for Pam Pat sal it fang,
And noper to schort ne to lang.              2,
When Pai tak new, Pe old sal Pen
Be partid til pouer wvomen.
And when Pai sal wvent in cuntre,
Jair clething sal mor honest be;             2
And home a-gayn when Pai cum eft,
Pen sal Jai were slik os Pai left.
Vntil Peir beddyng sal Pai haue
At suffise Pam fro cauld to saue.             21
And oftsithes sail Per' bed be sene,
Pat no tresure be Pam be-twene,
Ne no gude Pat to Pam may gayne;
Who so it base, sail soffer payne.           21
For whi per souerayn sal Pam bede
All vnto Pam Pat es nede.
Bot when scho gifes, scho sal be-hald
To pis pat holi writ base tald               2(
And set to se for certayne
In Pe dedes of pe appostil[s] playne:
"1Diuidebatur singulis, pi-out cuique opus erat."
He tels how crist depairtid hase
Intil ilkon, Os myster was.                  2
So suld a souerayn in hir daile
Tak reward to seke & haile,
To 3ing or old, wheder Pai be,
And serue ilkon in Peir degre.               2C


020


024
Old clothes
shall be given
to the poor.
When going
out, nuns
D28   shall lhave
ments;
for beds,
have only
D~32  enough
clothes to
keej out the
)36   li, xxhv.)


)40


[leaf 109, bk.)
Acts iv. 35.


)44


148


LVI.
De mensa priorise.
APriores bord aw forto be
Euer-mor vntil al gestes fre,
JPat es to mene vnto pouer men.
And when non curnes, scho sal take pen
Of Pe eldest & Pe most nedy
Of hir sisters pat wons hir by,
2022. MS. odand.   2039. MS. 8albe hald.
appostil.


The prioress'
table should
always be
open to
guests,


2 0 52


or else to
some of the
sisters.


2042. MS.




106 NORTHERN VERsE. Nuns' Ear-nings. Tried of Adults. [CH. LVII, LVIII.
In stede of pouer folk, Pam to fede;
So may scho wyn hir mykil mede.             2056
LVII.
If any one      If ony woman can oght do
can earn
money at     JPat onv wining fale  no
any work,          IVllsvno
It mnust be   AH P~e prophet of Peir wyning
handed ov'er
to the        Vnto Peir souerayn sal JPai bryng.          2060
superior   And if ony hafe pryde Per-by,
It sal be tayn fro tamn in hy,
And neuer more sal pay negh nere,
Bot JPe priores gif Pam power'.             2064
[leaf 110]   And Pat sal not falR, bot scho se
P~at pai be meke & obidient be,
And wil gif al peir wyning fayn
and be dis*   To JeodnncfPr oean                         2068
osed of by        eodnneo       e   oean
Eer.          And wil luf god in ilka place,
Pat gifes to Pam swilk giftes of grace.
LVIII.
De probacione suscipiendorum.
If a woman      4H if a woman ful eld haue,
of full age
wants recep.         And religrion wil to hir craue,      2072
tioti as a nun, 
And hase non entisment Per-til
Bot oblis hir awn wil,
it should      Fully resauyd sal scho not be,
be granted
only alter    Or tyme bai hir perseuerans se              2076
long probatioii.        And prow hir both be nyghtes & days,
Als Pe appostil playnly says.
Hir hert & wil er both to proue,
If pai be gifin til godes bi-houe,          2080
And mak Pam forto vnderstand
Pe hardnes of religioun band.
She shall     And if scho bide iiij days or fyue
wait 4or 5
days for leave  And schews grete lawnes in hir hue,        2084
to enter,     Vnto hir salbe graunte entre;
Bot als a gest 3it sal scho be
and shall  And sine a place forto haue grayde,
[leaf 110, bk.j  Als vnto nouysces es puruayd,            2088
then have a   Adamsrshrfrohr
mistress         damatehrfrole
2076. Pai, MS. Pt. See Notes.




CH. LVIII.] NORTHERN VERSE. 12 mnonths' Pr-obation of Adults. 107


Hir obseruandes & seruys sere,
And to schew hir both gude & ill
P~at scho salbe obidient til.
And if scho be willy always
To suffer what hir mastres sais,
Sithen efter ij moneth space,
jPan sal Pai bring pis rewle in place
And tel vntil hir opinly
Pis law Pat hir aw to lif by.
When it es red on right array,
D~e priores sal til hir say:
"frPs rewle if Pou may;eme & saue,
We grant Pe entre here to haue;
And if Pou may not Perwith lend,
We grant Pe lefe frely to wend."
And if scho pan wil langer dwel,
Scho sal bide in Pe noues sel
At gud laser to lig & rise,
So Pat scho may hir wele awise
In hir hert, if scho be bald
P~e rewle to tak Pat scho es tald.
When sex moneths er fully gofi,
JPen saH pis rewel eft furth be toii
And red to hir, os mykil os nedes,
How scho sal rewle both wordes & dedes.
And if scho 3it wil lely last,
When xij moneths er playnly past,
Pis sal eft be to hir red,
So Pat scho be not lyglitli led,
And Pat scho wit be on & on
P~e pontes wher-to scho hase hir tone.
And if scho so with a-visement
Hete to fulfil with gude entent
What so Pai deme bi day or nygrht,
Pen sal scho be resauyd right
Into Pe kirk emang P~am all;
And Pat day Perin dwel scho salH.
In bin-self Pen sal sclio knaw
JPat scho sal neuer, for godes aw,
Fro Pat newle reklisly gang,0


to teach her.
2092
If shte obeys
her mistress
2 months,
2096 the rule
shall be read
to her;
2100
2104
and if she
will obey it,
she shaill lie
'Ias a novice
2108
for 6 months.
Then the
21 12      [leaf 111)
rule shall be
read again
to her;
2116     andif after
4 more
Months
2120
she keeps her
resolve,
2124
she shall be
received in
the church,
2128     never to quit
the rule
again.




108    NORTHERN VERSES.     Reception of Adults as Nuns.     [CHi. LVIII.
Sen Pat echo es avised so lang.
Then in the     To chapitur sine echo salbe tayn
chapter
In-mnang Pe couent ener-ilkayn,                   2132
sbe shall vow   And vnto god per sal scho hete,
to God to
fulfil her      Falland doun be-for P~er fete,
promise,
[leaf 111, hk.)  Pat echo -sail fathfuly fulfill
Al Pat Pai haue told hir till.                    2136
and to Mary,    Vnto mary, cristes moder dere,
and the
sai nts.        And to al halows of heuyn clere
Sal echo hete Per Pam emang.
JPan may echo wit: if echo do wrang               2140
Or maynten it not with hir mayine,
Al wil pai witnes hir ogayne.
Pan sal echo make blithly hir bown
She shall lay   And puruay hir peticioun.                         2144
her petition    With hir awn hand it salbe wroght,
Or with a-noper, if echo can noght;
Bot echo sal luke Pat it be lele,
And set perto signet or sele.                     2148
on the altar,   On Pe awter echo sal iii lay,
And Per wordes Pen sal echo say:
(Ps. cxix.      "B uscipe me, dornine, secundum eloquium
116)            tuum, et viuam, & non confundar."
And pir same [wordes] on Pie wise
Sal pai ilkon reherce thrise                      2152
with " gloria patri " put perto
And "1Sicut erat " sine also.
JPe nonese pan be-for Pam all
fall flat on    Al flat vnto Pe ertli sal fall,                   2156
the earth,
[leaf 112)    Besekand Pam on ilka side
and ask all t
pray for lhert.  For to pray for hir Pat tide.
Then she        Fro Pat day sal echo rekynd be
shall he one
of the con-     On Pe couent in hir degre.                        2160
vent,
and give all    And al Pe Pinges Pat echo hase Pen,
she has to
the poor        Ouper sal echo 3if Pam to pouer men,
Besekand Pam for hir to pray,
or to her       Or els vnto hir awn abbay.                        2164
abbey.          Vnto hir-self echo sal haue noght
Of al Pat scho hase peder broght.
2141. MS. hirmayine.      2151. MS. 8arne on.




CH. LIX.] NORTHERN vEsRsE. Reception of Young folk as8 Nuns. 109
Vntil oper scho Sal it take,
And hir awn wil scho Sal for-sake.                2168
Hir awn wedes scho sal lay doun                         She shall put
off her own
And take cloths of religioun.                           clothes.
and put on
Hir cloths sal Pan albedene                             monastic
Be samyn layd & kepid clene,                      2172
Pa  fcase fall at Pe 3ere end                        But if, at a
~~~~at ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~year's end,
P~at scho in-to Pe world wil wend,                      she returns
to the world,
P~e same wede Pat scho can for-sake,                    she shall
P~at sal scho were & with hir take.               2176 former dress.
Bot hir bil of peticioun
Sail leue stil in religioun.
LIX.
De nouicijs iuuenibus suscipiendis.
[A lay fal p~at ouJper man or wife                   [leaf 112, bk.)
I!L Wold haue Pe?' child * haly life,       2180 chli
offered to the
And offer it vnto haly kirk;                            Church,
On Pis wise Pam aw to wirk:
If Per child be so lung,
JPat it can not tel with tung                     2184
What es to leue ne what to take,
Pen sal Pe frendes peticions make.                      its relatives
Tak Pai sal Pe childes hand                             their petition
And bil & Per) awn offerand                       2188
With reucrence, os Pe rewle hase kend,
And law al on Pe awter end.                             on the altar,
And when pai mak peticioun,
A certayn soume pai sal lay doune,                2192 and pay or
Or els hete of Per gudes to gif                         mosney fo
Whor-of Per child may lere to lif.
Til it-self sal Pai gif no thing,
Gold ne siluer, broch ne ryng,                    2196
Bot opinly it gif sal pai
Vnto god & to Pe abbay,
And childer Pat frenchep ha-se none,                    Poor children
shall he taken
For godes sake pai salbe tone.                    2200 f~or G od's
2179. Cf'. p. 9, 1. 22 ff.  2180. A prep. (in) or verb (lede,sae
lere) seems to be omitted.   2183 and 2184 were written,
by mistake, in the reverse order. Then the letters b and a
were added in the margin. Cf. 1775 if. The words it and
not in 2184 were omitted and then added above the line.




11 0 NORTHERN VERME Nun~s equal. Election of Prioress. [cOH. LimII-v.
LXIII.
]Equals, in a    And fro time Pai resauyd be,
sense, the
[leaf 113)   Al salbe sarued in o, degre,
Juniors ad    Rich & pure, &;ong~ & old,
should show
each other    In form Os be-for es told.                  2204
Bot pe 3ong, whor so pai err',
reverence      Sal *ordan Pam Pat er elder,
And Pe elder' in alkins Ping
and love.      Sal luf & lere Pam Pat er 3ing.             2208
The youngest   "Damisel " Jpe 3ongest es,
Is I Damsel,'
the eider is  Je, elder "rnmad-aum." & "1mastres."
thearioess    Pe Priores als principall
Is I ady.  Es "1lady " & leder of Pam all,             2212
And not al for hir awn bi-houe,
Bot for hir staite & cristes Mu.
And whor so euer pai gang o-boute,
The younger   Jeoce     a   eedrlue21
shall how to   Pe 3ogrslp     ldrle21
the elder.    And do P~am reuerence, als es right,
In word & dede, be day & nyglit.
LXIV.
De eleccione priorisse.
The oriess         Priores aw to be chosen
e hce y the  A    P~e best in lifyncg leli losen,20
whole con-          "22
vent,         Be ordinance & bi bali assent
And councel of al pe couent,
real er t. Takand non for luf ne mede,
Ne leueand non for aw ne drede;             2224
Bot for gude luf & for godes sake
[leaf 113, bk.)  A worthi souerayn sal pai take,
Whulk Pai knaw perfite & stabil,
And als emang Paint most abill              2228
Of wit & cunsel & of cunlyng,
And vsand euYnhed in al thing.
Otherwise     And if it fel, os god forbede,
JPat ony wold for worldly mnede             2232
Samyn be Pam-self assent,
Witlh-outyn consel of Pe couent,
Forto chese swilk a souerayn
2206. ordan, corrupt for honor or the like? Cf. p. 9, 1. 13.




CH. LXIV. ] NORTHERN VERSE. Election of Prioress. Her' Duties. 111


Als to Per bedynges wvold be bayn,
And Pair doyng wor fundyn slike,
Pen sal Pe bissohop, of Pat rike
Swilk a priores sone depose,
And mak on bi Peir aller chose.
And foles Pat in Per fath wil fayle,
j ai salbe chastid fro cownsaile,
So Pat in godes bows may be
A gude 3emer of godes niel3e.
For wit Pai wele Pat pai sal cuin
To reknyng on Pe day of dome
For per myschesing Pam omang,
Als sche sal for hir warkes wrangy.
And if pai chese wele & lely,
Pan falles a ful grete mede Perby,
So Pat pai tak gude rewarde
JPat noder on be spede ne oper' sparde
For no ponte Pat men may pruefe,
Bot anely for our lordes lufe.
When scho es chosin on pis maner'
And confermyd in hir playne, power',
Pen aw hir forto luke allayn
V1nto Pat charcli Pat scho hase tayn
And vnto whami hir aw to 3eld
iReknyng both in 3outh in eld,
Ill or wele wheper' scho spend
Pe charch Pat scho hase tayn in hend.
Al if scho be highest in degre,
In hir-self lawest sal scho be.
Hir aw to be gude of forthoght
What thinges es to wirk & what noght,
Chaste & sober', meke & myld,
Of bering bowsum, os a child.
Sin & vices sal scho, hate
And luf hir sisters ayrly & laite.
Scho salbe sober in al thyng
And naymly in hir cbastying,
To lay on Pam Pat vnder hir er'
No euyer band Pan Pay may ber',
2257. MS. alleyn.


221Q3 6.
the election
in void, tile
-hall dps
2240    her,
2244
and the
guilty will
heave to
a nswer for
ait at thle Day
of doom.
2248


[leaf 114)
2252
2256
The prioress
has great
responelbility.
2260
Though
liigheet, she
2264    should be
lowest,
have lore*thought,


2268


be chaste
and childlIke,
hate sin and
love her
sisters.


212 72 As ruler she
mutbe consIderate.
[leaf 114, bk.J




112      NORTHlER, N VERSE.  The qualities of a Prioress.  [CH. LXIV.
jPat while echo rubes a-way Pe ruet,
D~e vessel fal not al to dust.                2276
Hir maistri euer sal mesurd be,
The priores    Thinkand on hir awn frelte
must think
ofther own     Lik to a rede in a forest,
frailty,
Pat bows with wind & wil not brest.           2280
Scho sal so he?~ what ilkon sais,
be wise,       And be wise in hir wordes alwais.
De condicionibus Priorisse.
APriores hertly sal heast
zealous,             Al vice & syns away to waist            2284
And ordan for P~am gastly bute,
Or tyme Pat pai haue takin rute,
And ordan alway hit entent
gain her       For to be lufid of hit couent,                2288
sisters' love,
Pat jPai hir honor in word & dede
For luf & not aynly for drede.
Scho sal not be contrarius
Ne ouer-lyghtly suspecius.                    2292
In al hit bidinges echo salbe
be reason-     Resonahil & also avise,
able,          Wheder it be for gastly thing
Or worldly Pat echo makes bidyng.             2296
And when echo comaundes oght to do,
[leaf 115]    Swilk rewling sal echo hafe per-to,
and moder.     Pat it be mesured on gude maners,
ate
Ale sant Ion P~e apostil leres:               2300
"1Si greges meos faciam &c.If I ger my bestee," he sais,
" Trauel mor be nyghtes or dais
JPan Per power perfourn may,
Jan wil pai faHl down in Pe way."             2304
P~us bi ensaumpil sal echo take
Materly al thinges. to make,
in deed and    And Pat al thinges in dede & saw
speech.        Be mesured euermor os Pam aw,                 2308
And ilka thing in Per degre,
Bodely or gastly wheder it be.
If she fulfils  And Pie ilk rewle Pus if echo rede
her duty,
2276. MS. alto.




oH. Lxviii.]) NORTHERN vERE.Hard Takws to be borne patiently. 11 3


And fulfil it in word & dede,
JPen may scho Per wordies vnderstand,
How crist says of a gud seruand:
"1Super omnia bona sua constituet eum."
He Pat in life es funden lole
In word & wark alway to wele,
Hym wil Pe lord with-outyn lete
Guer al his gudes assingue & sett
And haly put in-til his hand
Both corn & katel, Hows & land,
And chanch hym wil he for no new
Be reson Pat he findes him trew.
And efterward for his gude dede
JPe lord wil larchly gif him mede.
So sal al P~o haue wvele, we knaw,
Pat trewly dos euer os, Pam aw.
LXVIII.
Si inposisibilia iniungentur.
APriores, als I sayd air,
Aw to be mesured euerrnair
To bind non bot abs Pai may bore,
And efter per warkes worthi ore,
And bid non do by nyght & day
Vn-mesurely mor Pan pai may.
And if scho put any vntil
Mor wark Pen pai may fulfil,
Til hir bedynges pai sal be bayn
And no per gruch ne spek ogayn.
Bot forther, if Pai se in sight
P~at Pe trauel passes per myght,
Yn-to hir sal pai pray mekely
Forto relese pam sum party,
Telland to hir al Per oncheson.
And if scho wil not hei? Per reson,
3it sail Pai not pam-self it slake,
Bot suffer it for godes sake,
Thinkand on pair mikib mede;
JPan sal god strengli in Per dede.
2318. MS1. awsingne. 2321. he, MS. I.
att9 bot.
S. BENET


2312
ahe will
understand
Christ's
words In
matth. zzlv.
47.
that a loyal
servant
2316
will be set
over goods,
2320 [leaf 115, hk.J
hoase and
land,
2324    and geat
reward.


A prioress, as
is said before,
2 32 8 ahould be
moderate
and just.
2332
But even If.
she sets a nun
over-hard
tasks, they
should he
received
2336 in humility
2340
[leaf 116)
2344     and ptienoe,
for God's
sake.
2329. MS.


I




114 NO0RTHfERN VERSE. Novteestill15. Jour-neys. (CH. LXIX, LXX, LXVII.
Outward           And on al wise JPai -sal take tent,
should be    at no P~ing be doii in couent,                2348
carefull
avoide.  ~     In word no wark, ne nokins, wise,
Whar-of outward myght sciaunder rise.
LXX.
Vt nulla aliam cedat vel offendat.
bham aw to tent vnto JPis Ping,
No nun shall         P jat non of Pam sal over dywn,           2352
beat another                                     01
Ne none herdy oder to greue,
ecpbythe    Bot at Pe Priores gifes leue
Fedavoe.       And power over to chasty
JPat funden er in ony foly.                    2356
And Jai Pat opinly or blamyd,
Al opinly JPai sal be shamyd,
So Pat oper may wernyd be
Fro al slik folis forto, fib.                   2360
The novices   JPe notleco Pat Pis rewle sal lere,
should be
under a        Vntil Jpai be past xv 3Ore,
mistress till
ofe         Sal be in keping of mastres
To chasty P~am, 'when worthi es,               2364
Als it falles Peo trispas to.
(leaf 116, bk.]  And oJ er-wise if Pat scho do,
Scho sal be punyst for Pat dede;
For it es writyn, os men may redo:              2368
"1Vntil a-nojper JPou sal not do
Bot os Pou wold wor don JPe to."
On Peo sam. wise sail ilk souerayn
Do os Jai wil take o-gayn.                     2372
LX VII
De exeuntibus et redeuntibus.
When sisters        sister, when scho sal onte wonde
set out on
journeys,        A    To fadir or moder or oper frond,
JPan sal scho tak with gude entent
Hir lone of ail Pe hale couont,                2376
prayers        Besekand Pam for hir to pray
shud be
offered;       P~at god hir wise in ali her way.
2351. The A in Thain was added subsequently.




CH. LXVI. ]  NORTHERN vERsE. No Gossip after Outingg.     15


115


And al Pe couent, small & grete,
Aw no day forto for-gete,
Rot ilkay day to mnak per bone,
When seruys of P~e day es done,
For Per sister Pat er not Pair,
JPat god enforce Pamn in per fair.
And when on so hase bene to play,
When scho cummes home, al Pe first day
rrayng sal Pai put pam to,
Besekand oder to pray also
Pat god for-gif with gude entent,
If Pai oght wrethid hym, sen Pai wVent,
In sight or in hering of eres,
In word or dede Pat Pie sawle deres,
Or wantunly if Pai haf wroght
Outher in word, or dede, or thoght.
Of god Pai sal ask for-gifnes
And make amendes for mor & lese.
To Per sisters Pai sal not tell,
Whils JPai wer furth how it befell
Of thing Pat myght oght turn to tene;
For of slik hase harmes bene sene.
Ne outward sal Pai no thing say
JPat es done with-in Peir abbay;
Ne oute of close sal. Pai not pas,
Rot Pai leue of per souerayn ass;
Ne no charge and thing sal Pai do,
Rot if JPai haue hir lef JPerto.
And who so dose oght here-ogayn
Efter Pe rewle sal suffer' payn.


2380 likewWs
during their
absence,
2384


and on their
return.


2388
(leaf 117]
If they have
die pleased
Go in any
2392    way,
they must
ask His for2396    givenees.
The must
be ~lent
about their
experiences.
2400
No one must
Cunas without permnission.
2404


2408


LXVI.
De officio hostiarj
Ane old man sal JPe 3ates peme
1  P..Jat witti es & wele wil seine
For to welcuni with wordes fre
Euyr-ilk man in per degre.
His dwelling sal be dyght algayte
In a cel be-side Pe 3ate,
2405. MS. chargeand.


An old man
should be
gate-keeper,
2412 (leaf 117, bk.]




11 6 NORTH. v~Ii8. Water, Mill, ec. Obedience to Superiors. [on. LXXI.
always ready   So Pat he be redy ay
Til al pat cums, be nyght or day.              2416
And when so ony knok or call,
Softli answer Pam he salt.
and willing.   To her' p~er wordes sal he be bayn
And bryng pam gratli answer ogayn.             2420
And baynly sal he bryng & take
Al P~at men sendes for godes sake.
And euer him aw to 3eme P~e 3ate
For al auenturs arely & layte.                 2424
Well, office,  In abbais, aw to be al thing
and gadens
shouldb     ~     tndfle      oJerlfn~
Insde the          edfle t      er ii
enclosure.     Als watter for to do al Per dedis,
Miln, kiln, & ouen, & al P~at nedis,           2428
Gardins, & al over ger'
With-in Pam wroglit, Pat Pai sal wer',
So Pat Pai sal not outward gang
To say for dred, or wirk, oght wrang.          2432
The rule      jPns es bis rewle ordand to rede
should be
rheareu       iBlsi Oft-sithes als it es nede,
So Pat non sal Pam excuse,
(leaf 11sJ    To knaw Peir rewle & right it vse.            2436
LXXI.
De obediencia ad inuicem.
Thej.uniors       1k sister sail obedient be
should,             VJnto oJper) in pair degre,
Witand pat es Pe sekii' way
Vnto Pe lif Pat lastes ay.                     24-40
with due       Bot pe Priores os prencipail
preference     Sloe                 mat
given to the   Slbe honord oue Pa       UH
prioress and
the (unction-  And oper, efter Psi haue power,
aries,         Salbe honord with seruis ser'.                 2444
honour and     And sithen sal ilkon bainly bow
sen or.To honour' oder & wil Pe2' prow.
If any one     And who so euer vnbowsum es
disoby or
dispeas        Or rebel to Per' priores,                      2448
the riorss, Or greues hir in ony degre,
Al if Pe trispas litil be,
2434. MS. Oft sithe~s a~ls; cf. 1668, 2113.




CHi. LXXII, LXXIII.] NORTHERN VERSE. Good Love. Susmmary. 117
Be-for her fete down sal Pai fail,               she shall
And so lang per fig Pai sail.              2452 her ibrgive.
And who so gruches hei?-ogayn,
Pai sal be gert with greuug payn.
And if Pai wil not mend Perby,
JPai sal be chaistid fro company.          2456
LXXII.
For right Os euel luf mor or les,             Out or thle
two kinds of
P~at es fulfifid of bitternes,                  loe-one
Twins fro god, os clerkes teH,
And ledes a man to pyne of heH,            2460:ieaf 118, WI.
Right so gude luf in al degre,                   one goodPat es fulfillid of charite,
Twins a man fro syn & strif
And ledes him vnto lastand Hf.             2464
And Pat ilk luf suld sisters haue               the latter
should perEmang Pam-self Per saule to saue,                vade tie
And ilkon honor oper' aiwais,
Als Pe appostil playnly sais:              2468
"Honore inuecem preuenientes."maietn
Sekenes sal pai gladly bere,itlfI
Bodily or gastly wheder Pai ere.paine
JPeir awn winlyng pai sal not wayt,             unselfishness,
Pat oper win pai sal couayt.               2472
God sal Pai hertly drede & luf
And per souerayn for his be-houe,
So Pat Pai set non ertlily Ping                  and devotion.
Be-for Pe luf of crist, heuyn kyng,        2476
For his lofers ledes he euyn
Vntil his kyngdom, hegh on hcuyxi.
Vnto Pat kingdom he vs lede,
jat sufferd dede for our mysdede.          2480
LXXIII.
Conclucio tocius regule.
This rewle es ordand pus to red    e     This rule,
To mend our mys & merk vs mede,


2463. fro, MS. for.
subsequently.


2481. The h in This was added




118 NORTHER'N vER8E. Purpode of thid8 Rule of St. Benet. [CHi. ixxin1.
[lef 119]     And gratli teching til vs, at gif,
In cristes law [how] we sal lif,               2484
And to draw fro alkin strife
Onto perfeccion of gude life.
For it teches to les & more
Of haly fad1ers Pat war before.                 2488
And if we P~er-in haue delite,
It ledes vs to lif perfite.
like Holy       For al lessons, als men may luke,
i1tseture     JPat vretyn er in haly buke,                     2492
Wheper pai be of moises law
Or of cristes, whilk we suld knaw,
the lives of   And liues of marters & confessours,
the saints,    And teching of godes dere doctours,             2496
And Pat haly virgins lede,
and other      And rewles, pat [er] vntil vs rede,
rules,          Of basil, Bede, & oper mois Instructive  Al er Pai teching vs vnto                      2500
to the virtuous,            And ensaumpil how we sal vse
Gude vertuse, & vices refuse.
To Pam pat lifes wele, old or 3ing,)
Er swilk lessons ful grete Jikying.             2504
and tonth      And to Pam Pat lifes synf ully
sinfW.         And refuses to be rewlid perby,
[leaf 119, bk.J  Pan es it gret confuciouii
And hertly schame in ilk sesoun.                2508
For if peir lifyng be vnlele,
Pam think dedeyn with it to dele.
Perfor al Pat Parto hase hight,
Sane pis rewle &;eme it ryghit,               2512
Pray to God    And pray god hertly with gude wil
ke  t nd    To gif Pam myght & grace pertil.
shall be thy   Pnendles lif sal bePairmee
reward!        JeIe                       ee
Vnto pat lif our lord vs lede  I/Hamen.!        2516
AMEN.
//Explicit.//
2484. MS. lao toe; cf. 1954.    2497. Possibly: And
1U68 PaO; cf. 1952.  2498. MS. pat vntil; cf. 1951, 2117.




III. THE CAXTON ABSTRACT
OF
9be gelt of St. Henr.
(Cambridge Uniersity Library, AB. 4. 64.)
~T Here felowyth a compendious abstracte translate  [leafaa I
into englysshe out of the holy rule of saynte Benet for tio,.
men and wymmen, of the habyte therof, the whiche
vnderstonde lytyH laten or none / to pe entent pat they
5 maye often rede / execute the hole rewH and the better
kepe it than it is / accordyng to the abyte & their streyte
professyon / so that the weHe of their sowlys and better
emsample of that holy relygyon maye be the sooner had
and knowen.
10        E or she *pat is to be made hede or souereyn in a  (LXIV)
1  monestary / in whom aH the hole congregacion The uuperiors, duly
in one acorde after god consentyth / or els that the more elected,
parte therof and sadder wyth god counseyH chesith.
mT     Han soo euer ony takyth by true eleccyon the   II.
15           name and dygnytee of an hede or souereyn in
relygyon / they owne to shewe in their dedys to their shoud live a
disciples two doctrynes / that is to sey, that al suche good hn teacn
dedys and holy that they teche / pat they first shewe hem
by their owne dedys rather than by theyr wordys / And
20 al thynges that they teche their 'children and disciples + leaf aaJ,
to be contrari to god & their rule / lete her dedes shew
openly suche thinges not to be done, soo pat theimselfe
be not founde gylty & reprouable in their doctryne &
ensample / & redy to see a lytiH mote in their disciples
25 eyen / but a grete blocke or beme in their owne they
can not espie / but lete it lye styH. The souereyns also chastise their
shulde not dissymyle in punyshment and chastysyng of
theyr subgettes whan they offende / but assone as the
4. Caxton regularly prints pe.  10. Through pat there
arises an anocoluthon.  22. Caxton: so o pt.




120 CAXTONq ABSTRACT. Duties of Heads of Monasteries. [CH. 111.
synnes, begyn to sprynge, / fortlwiwth cut hem vp by the
rote by correccyon accordyng to the rule wythoute acceptynge of ony persone / Remembryng Pat foles wyll neuer
Mn.    be corrected with wordis, but rather by chastisment / As
'As Supeir ofte as ony grete maters am to be doon in the monestary / 5
must consult
their monks  all Pe congregacion is to be callyd &  to be enformed
matterst of hem   by the souereyns / Pe whiehe owe to here the
myndys of echone syngulerly / for oft tymes oure lorde
shewyth to the symplest of the relygyon a thynge that
is best therfore. how be it, what som euer shalbe seide 10
of the subgettes / see that it be doon wyth al mekenes
and subinyssyon of spirite & body / And therevpon the
Cf leaf aa ijj sotiereyn oulht to kepe well in mynde 'the resons or
and attend to seyeiiges of euery of theim / and to doo therafter as can
thi esn.be founde best and proffitable / For it is a token of an 15
vnwytty mynde and of a prowde liert of theym that take
their owne way oonly & counseyll. Also as it is accordynge to a disciple for to obey his mayster, 800 it is
requyred to the souereyn visely & warely and all thynges
On less   of the place to dispose.  To other thynges of Jesse charge 20
mothings  the souereyn owe to tak      cunseyle of the senyours of
monks only  the relygion & sadder / Soo Pat euery thyng is to be doone
need be consulted,   at ony tyme wyth counseyle accordynge to scripture Pat
seyth: "1Doo all thynges wyth counseyle / & thou shall
not repente after." Also bere in thy mynde this synguler 25
eeyoy note that the hede or the souereyn wyth all the congrefollow n  gacion streyfl  be bounde to folowe the rule ineur
the rule.  poynte / & that none of theim be soo bolde to declyne
or departe therfro; So that none folowe the wyll of theyr
owne nmynde oonly / but euer be redy to be reformyd. 30
No strife  The subgettes also owe to be ryght ware Pat they make
must be
raised against no strife wythyn or wythout wyth theyr soueieyns / yf
th ueir.that they doo, anone lete hem  baue the streyt reiguler
Ct leaf aa I, punysshmeit wyth Pe fere of god and in Ikepynge the
beck]    rule / remembrynge that the hede withoute ony dowte 35
shall yeue a full streyte accompte 00 day of all their
Iugementes & byhauour to god atte ferefull daye of
(LXIII)  rekenynge. If Also be they ware that they trowble not
13, 34. Caxton prints a ii instead of aa i~j.  28. Caxton: declyue.    36. Caxton: afall1.




CIL LXIV, IV.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. Flee Idleness, Nurse of Situ. 121
their flocke that ben cornmytted. vnto theim, and that they TMe superors
dyspose 1100 thynge of the place vnry3twysly, as though andiust,'
they wolde vse theim as their owne / the whyche is
ayens god vterly & P~e reule. Therfore it is good that
5 they at all tymes so behaue theinm in vertue, that aH people
may saye /   loo, suche one is worthy to occupye thys
place and to haue thys dignytee."  Wherfore suche owe      LXJJ.
not to be chosen therto by their age / but for their
wertuous lyuyng and wysdom, chastyte and sobre dealyng, virtuous,
10 and also for their pyte and mercy the whyche thei muste wise,
vse in all their dedys / that they the rather maye haue
the same of god whan somexter they trespasse / See thenne
that they loue weH their chyldren / and hate their synnes / and loving
&in amending of their maners and correccyon of their
15 synnes wysely to behaue theimn / For to moche in Only
thyng is nought, leeste Pat thei breke the tvesell / of the [t leaf aa iij]
whiche wythoute discrecion and pyte they wvolde haue
taken of the rust / Also they must see that they prouffyte
in theyr werkys more than for to loke for worship / and in aWI their
20 euter to studye to haue louc rather of the subgettes than dealiugs,
drede / dooynge all thynges wyth discrecion / whiche is
moder of all wertues / consideryng, theyr owne freylte,
where-thorough of theyr subgettes the better they may
haue compassion whan someuer they trespase. Also thei
25 may not be yrefull, vnre-stfull, or obstynate / or to be and notangry
Ielouse / or moche suspeccyouse ouer theyr subgettes /o idty
for thenne they shall neuer haue rest to-gyder in the
relygyon / and euer kepe the rule.  Also the souereyn &     IV.
the subgettes Owe euer to flee Idylnesse, P~e norisshe Of Allnmustbe
30 al synnes, & to be ocupyed euer in vertu, louyng god wyth love Giod
all their herte of all theyr soule and of all their strength
and theyr neygrhbour as theyr selfe /doyng euter vnto, and their
theym  as they wolde be done vnto /dyspisyng theyrselfe and folow crist by the crosse of penwance. Also
35 they must chastyse theyr body and flee the pleasur therof / fiee bodily
and to vse fastynge & refresshe the poore peple wyth C?~reiable,
dedes of mercy tgroostly and bodely / and medle lytyll (t leaf aa UJ,
wyth worldly actes, no thyng prererryng aboue the loue devoted,
of god / wrath or deceyte neuer to kepe in herte or to hionest,
40 promyse ony false peas / kepynge euer chiarytee / And and kInd.




122 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Fear Hell, Speak little, Obey the Head. [CH. V
~'~rrust, vse neuer to swere / leeste that by custome ye fall in
swearing, periurie / and sey euer the trouth in herte & mouth/
neuer yeldyng euyll for euyll / but rather good for euyllH
be patient, doyng, no wronge to ony, but for to suifre paciently whan
it is done to you / lone your enmyes / & curse hem not/5
& be Tedy to take persecucion for a ri3twys meater/
bumble,   neuer be prowde or dro'nklew nor moche etyng, or. slouthan o-full / not grutchynge or bakbytynoe / euer puttynge yu
tented,                                                   you
trust in our lord god. Whan Pat ye see ony goodnes in
your-selfe / anone put it to oure lorde & not to your-selfe. 10
all thinge that is euyll ascryue to your-selfe. Fere euer
the daye of Tugement & the dungeon of hellH desyrynge
wyth all your mynde & herte Pe euerlastyng lyfe / &
haue euere deth suspecte afore your eyen / & gy de euer
youir dedes wys~ely in euery hour /And be certeyn Pat 15
put away evil god beholdith theim in eueri place /& euery euyl thought
toghts  that commyth to your myndo, anone put it awaye by
[t leaf aa fil thynkyng of cristes passyon /& shewe Itheym by confessyon to your goostly fader /& kepe cuer your tongue
from euyll and shrewde langage / & speke lytyll & well / 20
and words, & ener auoyde vay'n wordies and dissolute laughter &
Iapes, and- be glad to here gode lectures and lyues of
sayntes with preyer / dayly waylyng your synnes & the
synnes & Ignoraunce of the peple wyth amendes makyng/
be obedient, The preceptes of your souereyn in all thynges obey lef al 25
chaste,   as to god & fulfyll theym. / Loue euer chastyte /& flee
aidpeace. euer enuy / hatrede & stryff / & worship your elders / &
al,  fauour the yong in all loue and drede of god. Euer pray
for your enmyes / & or the sone goo downe, be in perfyte
an ever   peas wyth theym dayly to your power / & neuer dyspeyr -of 30
God's mercy. the grete mercy of god / Loo, thyes ben the Instrumentes
of the spirituell crafte & occupacion, Pe which exercisid
and doon, oure lorde hath promysed to you and vs that
eye neuer sawe / nor ere euer herde, nor cowde euer in-to
mannys herte ascende, Pe whiche to al his louyngr seruantes 35
he hath ordened. amen.
V.           Bedyence is a grete vertu done without grutchyng
Obedience    or taryenge. It is the fyrst steppe vnto, mekenes/
1. Caxton: neuter / to swere leate.




oH. VI.)  CAXTON ABSTRACT.  Of Obedience and Silence.      12


123


& it is right specyous & nedefull to he had for all peple &
tnamely for relygyous persones. True obediencers, assone It leaf 64 HUi
back)
as thei be called or commraundid. of theyr souereyn / anone
after Pe worde seyde / they be redy wyth all gladnesse to should be
5 doo the dede'so conmmaundid / settyng asyde all other 
thynges vndone & their owne wyll in euery poynt / and
pat wyth all quyknesse of herte & body for drede of our
lorde. Wherfore he callyth suche a lyfe / a streyt waye
to heuen / and not a comyn wave where synners take her
10 owne wy*I / & be not vndir the yocke of obedyence to an
other / Wythouten doubte trew obedyencers folow surely
oure lorde & his wordes where he seyth / "1I come not
in-to thiys world to doo myn owne wyH, but the wyll of
my fader the wvhiche sent me " / Thenne this obedience is
15 gretly acceptable to god and swete to al cristen peple, whan
it is done quikly and wythoute grutchynge or frowarde and cheerful.
countenaunce in words or in herte / Our lorde loueth a
thyng done vnto hym cherefully in soule / and such
obedience done to the souereyn / is done to god & for
20 god, as he seyth hymselfe. Yf one obey with grutchyng
either in words or in their herte, fulfyllyngr the cornmaundement of theyr so' uereyn / yet it is not acceptable ct leaf aa v)
to god / the whiche beholdyth the herte euer & the wyll
of the doer therof / & he shal haue noo grace but rather
25 payne ordeined for grutchers, without he amende him.
A    for silence, doo aftir the cheyf prophets of god,  VI.
dauid, where he seyth in Pe Sauter /  I haue Sillen~ce b
seyd that I shall not offends in my tongue / I haue put a kept.
kepyng to my mowth / & am dompe and therwith made
30 meke & silent " / In moche speche, as it is wvriten, synne
cann, not be auoyded / also in P~e power of the tongue
is deth & lyfe / As it accordith to a mayster to speke &
teche, so it behoueth the disciple to here & be silent /
wordes of vnclennes / voyde, or meuyinge to disolucyon or
35 to laughter, ben dampned by the rule in ony place to be
had / & it is coinmaundid streytly by the same / none to
be so bolde to open their mowth in suche maner of
1. Caxton: speeyo,9.  14. Caxton: m,?tfadcr.  28. Caxton:
seydthat.




124 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Step~s 1-4 of the Ladder of Meekness. [onH. vii.
XLII.   talkyng / Also silence is to be kept by the rule at all
picalarly tymes & spyrituelly at nyght after complyn, and noo
pline     licence thenne is to be gyuen to ony for to speke but oonly
to officers / or to theim, that grete nede causith to speke
(XXXVIII) with sadnesse & honestee / & silence also is to be kept at 5
(tla av, tall refeccions and meles & in other places / & at other
and during tyrnes specyfyed by the rule / Yf theyr be founde ony
meals.    gylty in theirs premyses, thei ou3t to be punysshid streytly
and gretuously.
VII.           Oly scrypture cryeth and seyth / "he that wyll 10
The twelve    H    high hymselfe shal be made lowe, and he that
"Zk''ez 8 mekyth~ hym, selfe shall be made high" /In thys is shewid
that exaltacyon is Pe doughter and nyghi of kyne to pryde,
whiche is mortall / Yf we wyHl atteyne and come to the
heyth of perfyte mekenes, the whiche wyll bringe vs to 15
the honour of heuen in body and soule, lete vs lyft vp our
herte & mynde vnto heuen by Pe skale and lader of Iacob,
descendyng wyth the angels from ony exaltacyon / and
clymme vp to theym, by mekenes & humyliacion. The
first,    fyrste steppe of thys ladder ascendyng by niekenes to 20
heuen / is to be euer aferde of god and of your souereyn /
and not to be foryetful / beringe in your mynde surely all
thynges that god hath cornmaundyd you to be done, and
your rule, and how they Pat contempuyth god & hys preceptes or the rule shal goo to hell / and to theim that lone 25
& drede god & kepith his comrnatundementes is ordeyned
(t leaf aa vJJ loye euerlastyng. Oure tlorde in euery place beholdyth
the dedes & thoughtes of euery creature / and Pe angels
ben redy to shewe to the trynitee dayly the gode dedes of
second,   eche good creature. ~f The seconde steppe or degree of 30
thys ladder of mekenesse is whan one hath no delyte to
fulfyll theyr owne wyll or desire / but oonli to folow crist /
pat seith: III come not in-to the worlde to doo myn owne
third     wyll but the wyll of my fader that sent me."  The iij.
degree is whan one subdewyth & mekyth hymselfe for god 35
lowly to their souereyn / folowynge crist / of whom the
apostyll seyth / "ThIlesuis was made obedient vnto deth of
fourth,  the crosse."  ~ The iiij. degree is whan one can suifre wyth
30. or, Caxton: of.  32. Caxton: butoonli.




CiH. VIi.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. ~Steps 5-12 oft the Ladder of Meeknes. 125
all obedience & pacyence all Iniuries, wronges /wordes of
rebuke, & suche other done or sayd vuto theim /& to take
hem gladly for goddis sake their lyfe en~during / For P~e
gospel seith / "1he Pat contynueth to the ende / shall be
5 sauff."  The v. steppe of this ladder of mekenes is P~at tint,
whan al euyll thoughtes that come vnto their herte or to
their mynde, & their synnes, a-fore hid & not confessyd /
pat they wyll thenne open mekely to theyr souereyn wyth
repentaunce / For it is writen / "1shewe 'thy wayes, of thiy Et leaf aa vi,
10 lyuyng, to our lord & trust in hym & in his mercy. forbak
he is al goodnesse & piteful / & redy is to foryeue thy
trespace & synne, yf thou wyll knowleche it wyth repe ntaunce & amende." IF The vj. degre of mekenes is whan stxtii,
one is wdll content wyth symple araye or habite / & is
15 glad to be set lyIll by & to be take as a drudge or outcast
of the religion / & to be euer redy to doo al thynges that
is boden hym to doo, Iugyng him an Idyll seruaunt and
vnworthy to god and man / ~9 The vij. degree is yf hie ieventhj,
shew in dede hymself, not oonly with tongue but also
20 wyth all the inwardes of his herte & by outwarde behauour, the lothliest & the vilest of alt other / seyeng wyth
the prophete / "1I am a worme & noo man, the repreef of
peple & abieccion / lord, I tbanke the that Pou hast mekid
me, so that I may the beter lerne thy commaundementes."
25 91 The viij: degree is yf that he doo no thynge but as the eighth,
commyn rule of the place and holy ensample of his senyours doo shewe vnto him in our lorde / ~ The ix. degree ninth,
is yf one kepe his tongue in al silence to the tyme he be
cornmaundid to speke / or els that he be askid a questyon.
30 IT The x. degree is yf one be not lyght and redy to [tlear aa vij]
laughter or to dissolucyon. It is writen: "a fole wylle wi
exalte his voyce in laughter." 91 The enleuenth is for to eleventh,
speke euer softely ~wyth sadnes / & mekely & with fewe
wordes groundid vpon reason and godly / It is wryten:
35 "The wyse man is knowen by hysj wordes." 91 The x~ij. twelfth.
degree is whan one, not oonly in his mowthe but aswell in
his body, shewyth meknesse to all that beholde hym / as
in al his dedes / in chaptour / in chirche, in garden /
in felde, sittynge, walkynge, or standynge, & his hede
40 enclynynge ' and his sight to the gyrounde, shewynge hym




126 CAXTON ABSTRACT. &rvice, God'8 presenc. Praying. [cH.Vnh1-XX.
selfe euery 'houre gylty of hys synne, hauynge euer suspect
for to be brought, to the ferefull lugement of god, seyeng,
thus wyth the publycan  "Good lorde, I a synner am not
worthy to lyfte vp myn eyen to heuen." who som. euer
These lead to hath ascendyd al thise degrees of mekenesse shall anone 5
Pretle.haue. the charyte of god perfitely, Pe whyche thenne
puttyth awaye all dre-de in suche thynges / the whyche he
dyde afore with drede / and also dooth thenne al his'actes
[t If. 4a 'dJ, of accustome, as it were naturalle to thym, cherefully/
back)    & wythoute labour, & that not for the drede of hell he 10
dooth it, but for feruent loue Pat he hath to god by a
custome & delyte of vertue / P~e whyche grace is yeuen of
P~e holy gooste.
VIII-      j7Ow      the seruyse of god is to be doone at his
XVIII.      II    howres acordyng to the tyme / is shewid in the 15
ServIce   hole rule di'stynctly by chaptours, where it is noted in Pe
rewjlatin.  ende Pat euery weke, begynnynge on the sonday, shal be
songe the hole sawter of dauid wyth anthemes & other
appropryed therfore / & finally it is so of vs to doo in
regarde of holy faders afore tyme, Pat dide deuoutly rendre 20
& say euery daye of the yer' P~e seyde hole sawter, as we
rede.
xix.          Ith'it is so that our bileue is, that god is presente in
The presence      euery place & beholdyth at eche howre both the
should be  gode & the eulylt / thenne it is to truste wythoute ony 25
remembered.
dowte / P~at moche more whan we be occupied in his
serulyce in P~e chircihe or ony other holy place / wherfore
he is to be serued in drede by the counseyle of the prophete / & wysely remernbring his presence with innumerCtlIf. aa vIUJ able angels / the whyche ben theyr surely at tdyuyne 30
seruyce / and lete vs euer soo syng and saye that our
mynde accorde to our voys and the sentence / of the
dyttee. Amen.
XX.            Fwe shulde make ony suggestion to a state
Right         I     temporall / we wolde not presume t o doo it 35
praying,  but with mekenes & reuerence / thenne how moche more
owe we to oure lorde god wyth all mekenes and clennesse
12. Caxton: of (end of line) of verttte.




CH. XXI-xxxI.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. Oficers. Punishments. Cellarer 127
deuoutly to make our prayer and supplicacion, & that not
in haste and moche seyenge, but in clennesse of the herte
& compunccion wyth wepyng / pat we may the rather be
herde in our prayer & petycion.
5       F the eleccyon of the deanes & offycers of the   XXI.
religyon and of theyr good lyfe / & of their Functon.
charges / by the whyche the souereyn maye in partie be
discharged, And how they owe to be chosen for theyr
good lyfe / theyr lernynge and wysdom / And how they
10 shal be correct and blamed / and also depryued, if thei
amende not after theyr defawte / And how that other
better disposyd shatt occupye their place, and soo other
offices / and also in what maner they shaH slepe in their  XXII.
clothes gyrde; tAnd how offenses and sinnes, grete & [t if.aaovi,
15 lesse dyuersly, owen to be corrected / And how )e     XXIIIsouereyn owe to be dilygent aboute suche as a goode leche XXVII.
or phisicien in all charite & prayer; And also how they  XXVIII.
that oft haue ben corrupt & correcte wyH not amende by Punishments
and atonenoo punysshement reguler, that prayer to god & good ments.
20 exhortacyon is thenne euer to be had vnto theim; Yf
they wyH not dispose theim so to be reconsiled & to
take grace, how that thenne they shaH departe from the Onerotten
congregacyon, leest that suche a moreyne shepe / empoysen shp will
and enfecte the residue of pe flocke; And also how those  XXIX.
25 pat ones by their owne foly goone out of the religyon ben
receyued ayen; And how childern nouyces arn to be      XXX.
chastised: al thys afore wryten ben ordeyned afore by
saynte benet in pe complete rule in seueraH chapitours
full heuenly.
30    THe ceHerer of the place is to be chosen of the con-  XXXI.
W gregacyon, suche one that is wyse, quicke, well The cellarer
his qualities.
condycyoned, & sobre, not prowde, impacient, not trowbe-  
lous, ferefuH, nor large / but euer dredynge god / beyng
as a fader or a louyng moder to al Pe congregacion.
35 t~ They must haue grete laboure & thought for aft theim / [t leafbb j]
doyng noo thyng wythout pe commaundement of the
souereyn / the whiche agreyng to god and the rule is euer
to be kept / soo that they cause not ony of the couent to




128 CAXTON ABSTRACT. The Cellarer's duties. Car-etakers. [cHr. xxx I.
The cellarer grutche or be heuy! Yf cace be that ony aske a thynge
vnresonable / yet they owe not to dysdeyne suche one or
dispyse, mnakyng theim, heuy with theyr countenaunce or
answere / but reasonably wyth all mekenes and cheyrfull
must be kind countenaunce in softness of spiritte denie their petycion. 5
alid gentle, This sayd charge is dredefull and also meritorious; for
the apostle seyth: "IHe or she that mynystrith wel / shal
baue grete rewarde & crowned in heuen." Morouer theyr
sotkth    charge is to see diligently and well to the seke / and to
scndhlp Infauntes, to strangers and to power peple / Remembring 10
that wythout doubte / P~at they shall yeue a streyt rekenyng- and accompte for all theys / and for the leest thyng
in theyr office myskepte or inyspendid, atte ferefull daye
keep the  of dome / All the vesels of Pe place they owe to kepe
VOIl, well / in that aswell as though thei were the sacrate 15
[f lest bb J, vesels of the awter / Noo thynge they shulde doo necllybc] gently / or to be couetous8 or onerlarge or prodigous / but
be discreet, all thynges to doo mesurably wyth discrecyon & after the,moderate,  coMmaundement of the souereyn /And specially in thys
offyce thei must haue mekenesse /& whan they haue not 20
the thyng that is askyd of theym /thenne at leest to yeue
an esy & gentill answer / For it is writen: a soft & esy
answere is a-bone ony yeft. The refresshynge and fode
and willing, that is to be yenen to the conent or congregacyon is to be
done ener without grutchyngr or taryeng, so that thei haue -25
noo cause to compleyne for the minystracyon / All thynges
is to be askyd in dew houres / soo that none be trowbied
or made pensy in the housholde of our lorde.
xxxii.          Or the other stuff of the monestary, and vesture of
Caretakers.   F    the conent wyth other necessaryes / P~e sonereyn 30
owe to prouide suche officers of whos lyf & good maners
*    he and other may be sure, for the kepyng therof & gaderyng of the same / and for delyneryng of hem to theynm
Inventories p~at haue nede /Of the whiche stuff the souereyn -shall
of goods.  haue wrytynge /wherby he maye delyuer the percels to 35
ft leaf bb ijj the offycers as they chaunge / so p~at fit maye be well
knowen what is yeuen and what is receyued I Who so
26. Caxton: compleynefor.




CH. XXXIII-V.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. All in common. Kitchen Rules. 129
euer neclygently or sluttisshly entretyth ony thyng of the
place / anone be they rebukyd & punysshid /
T   He grete vice & syn of properte in relygyon is XXXIII.
namely to be cutte awaye by pe rote / Presume Individua
5 none in relygyon to yeue ony thyng, or to take, wythout not aowed;
the wyH & commaundement of the souereyn / nor it is
leefuH ony to haue a thyng to theyrself propre / not as
moche as their owne body / or to haue their own wyH in
their power / AH thynges to theim necessary is to be had
10 of the souereyn accordynge to theyr nede, not acceptynge
ony persone more than an other, but accordyng to nede &
in-firmyte / And aH thynges must be commyn emonge eveything
theym accordyng to the lyfe of pe apostles / None pre- in common
sume to sey: suche a thynge is myne. Yf ony be founde
15 gylty in this venemouse offence of properte / lete hem
twyes or thries be correct / yf they doo not amende / see
thenne to their cha[s]tysment / Yf at ony tyme one nede a XXXIV.
lytyH thyng / thanke he our lorde and say he euer: "Deo
gracias," not beyng sory that antother that nede hath / [:bleaf bb
20 that pite is shewid vppon hym / And he that hath suche
pite shewyd vpon hym shal not therof be proude by contenaunce or by worde / and thus shaH aH the congregacyon
be in rest and charitee / and grutchynge layd a syde / the il true love.
whiche is perilous to be had eyther by worde or sygne /
25 Yf ony therin be founde culpable, anone put theim to streyt
disciplyne.
EChe one be besy to serue other, & none is to be XXXV.
exscusid from pe dressing bord of pe kechyn / Kitchen
wythout they be seke or other wyse occupyed for pe lations.
30 commyn wel. In suche meke & low seruice is goten
grete mede / charite and rewarde / and whan they shal
departe wekely from the kechyn by cours / they owe to
make al thynges clene at theyr departyng / and pe clothes
pat the couent hath fyled with theyr handes or fete they
35 shaH delyuer clene also wyth aH mekenes. And moreouer
theyr owne fete they shal make clene in theyr departyng,
and delyuer al the naprye and clene clothes to the celerer.
17. Caxton: to (end of line) to their chatysment.
S. BENET.                                        K




130 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Care of Sick. Silence at Meals. [CH. xxxvI-vII.
Suche seruytoures by pe rule may take a lytyH refresshing
of mete & drynke afore high dyner / for by-cause of their
attendaunce & seruyse at pe same.
XXXVI.
[leaf bb iij]    Rete attendaunce is to be had aboute seke persones
_P~_lations
fo the sick        aboue aH other thynges: as though it were to 5
criste hymselfe / the whiche doutlesse is seruyd in theym
that is seke / as he seyth hymselfe: "I was seke and ye
visited me, and that ye dide vnto the leest of theym that
were seke, ye dide it vnto me" / Wherfore those that
ben seke shulde considre that suche seruyce is doon to 10
theym for the loue & honour of god, and therfore they
shulde be righte ware to cause ony heuynese to theyr
seruytoures by ony superfluite or vncurtees demenour.
Not for thy, for theyr sekenes they owe pacyently to be
suffred / for of suche is goten grete rewarde herafter in 15
heuen. The souereyn may not be neclygent to the ouer(who are not syght of suche seke persones, serchyng wel that thei lacke
to lack washing, baths,  noo helpe or comforte / or ony thing that is necessary for
and medicine),    theim, as is wasshing, bathynge, and medicynes, yeuyng
as oft as nedeth / and to suche is grauntid by the rule for 20
theyr sooner amendement for to ete flesshe; so pat after
XXXVII. thei recouer thei absteyn in ony wyse therfro. Prouyde
old people,  alwey pat fauour be had to Infantes / seke persones &
and children.
aged.
XXXVIII.
[leaf bb iij,    T aH refeccyons and meles / redyng &     lecture 25
backA
L must be had / And the reder after the masse on
Regulations  the sonday shaH entre / and humbly desire of aH the congregacyon to pray for hym, makynge a crosse in his forhede /
for the euyH spirite of pryde and other / and after the blessyng yeuen begyn to rede / and al the tyme of refeccyon 30
Silence to  or meles / none to be soo hardy to speke / but to kepe
be kept.  high silence as speche, noys, or other wyse, preuy or aperte /
how be it, the souereyn maye a lytyH speke of the
processe that is rad or of other for edefieng of his ghestes
or of other that here hym / and not els / Also pe congre- 35
gacion shal be seruyd of al thynges necessary to theym at
that tyme / so that none haue nede to aske ony thynge /
15. Caxton: goton.     35. Caxton: cls.




CH. XXXIX-XLVI.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. Punctuality. Punishments. 131
Yf cace be pat suche nede befaH / thenne signes must be signs only to
vsid and no speche / The reder may afore his lecture take be me.
a lytyH refeccyon that is callyd mixtum / yf nede be for 'Mixtum
by-cause of his redyng atte mete /   And suche owe to
5 rede euer / the whiche by theyr redyng may best edyfye
the herers / And the same is to be obseruyd in all syngyng and redynge in the chirche or in prechyng / and that
tto be done in mekenes / sadnesse and drede.           [t leaf bb iv]
IT folowyth in the rule of the mesures of mete and   XXXIX10        drynke / and what howres after the season and     rXLI.i
Variation in
tyme of the yere / the congregacyon shaH take theyr      eals at
repast and meles / And also how the souereyn must soo seasons.
tempre and dispose aH suche thynges wyth other, so that
the soules of his subgettes may be saaf.
15       0 the seruyce of god as sone as is herde ony beH   XLIII.
or token / aH thynges set aside, the couent owe to al should
be punctual
come in al godely haste and relygyously therto / For about service
hours.
noo thynge owe to be preferryd before the seruyce of
god. And they that come late therto / shal not goo to Punishments
20 their owne place in pe quere / but to the place assigned arrival,
for suche late commers / to theyr rebuke, penaunce, and
amendement. How they shal be punysshid that come
late to meles / and of theyr sequestracyon from the
feliship / and of theyr etynge alone in penaunce after
25 other / the rule with his expositour dooth specifye /
XLV.
T   Ho that fayle in psalmody / respons / anthemes or Cleaf bb iv,
back)
lessons, yf they meke not theyr-selfe openly afore for mistakes
in divine
al the congregacion / as puttynge theyr hede downe to service,
the grounde or other wyse by the rule for a satysfacyon /
30 els they must haue afterwarde more largelier & greter
penaunce for their offence / And children euer for theyr
trespace must be bette.
^  Ho that euer in his laboures / as in the kechyn,  XLVI.
in celary / in the gardyn, or in ony other andforcarelessness
35 occupacyon, offendyth  or brekyth ony thyng / or els during work.
25. with, Caxton: whiche.




132 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Industry. Devotions in Lent. [CH. XLVIII-XLIX.
lesith, and wyH not knowleche his offence to the hede
and souereyn or to the congregacyon / they owe to
haue grete penaunce, yf it be openly knowen, the offence /
yf it be not knowen but oonly to hym selfe / thenne
lete hym shew it bi confessyon to the souereyn or to his 5
goostly fader and take his penaunce.
XLVIII.     TDilnesse is the enmye of pe soule / wherfore lyke as
be avoided.     the couent ben occupyed certeyn howres aboute
the seruyce of god / soo certeyn other howres ben thei
occupyed in redyng and studyeng of heuenly thynges / 10
ct leaf bbv and in laboutres wyth theyr body in thynges that is
good and necessary to theim or pe place / for thenne thei
ben very religious, whan thei thus folowe holy faders and
doon as the apostles dyden.
there must be
spcrialteudI TN the tyme of lent echon by theyr-selfe haue the 15
special study,.  bible / the whiche they owe to rede complete and
hole besyde theyr seruyse / and the seyde bible is to be
delyuerd vnto theym atte begynnynge of lent. And the
under due  serchers of the relygyon owe to see warely about pat they
control.
be occupyed in lecture therof sonday and other / & not 20
aboute fables / Iapes or sluggisshenes. Yf ony suche be
founde / see that they be spoken vnto sharply ones
or twyes / & yf they amende not theyr-wyth / lete
theym be correct / soo that aH other maye beware by
theym. If theyr be ony so slouthfuH or neclygent, that 25
they maye not or wyH not be occupied in redyng or
Non-readers holy medytacyon / thenne lete theym be assigned to
must be set
to work.  other occupacyons to doo / so that they be neuer vnoccupied in vertu / If they be seke or feble for age /
thenne such an occupacyon is to be put vnto theym 30
pat they maye awaye wyth / & not to be ydyH, by pe
discrecion of the souereyn.
XLIX.
back]
[leac~s^    THOw      be it that a relygious persone owe euery
LJL tyme to kepe lent / yet for by-cause that fewe
haue thys vertu / therfore we aduise and counseyH, seyth 35
Lent requires saynt benet, al of the relygyon spiritually theys xl. dayes
special
purity,   of lent to kepe in aH clennesse of lyfe / and to put vtterly
33. Caxton: relygions.




CH. LII, LIII.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. Prayers. Reception of Guests. 133
awaye aH theyr neclygences and olde custome of synne / devotion,
and thenne more spiritualy to gyue theim to prayer
waylyng and wepinge / redinge / and abstinence in and abtin.
mete and drynke / wythdrawynge somwhat of theyr en
5 takynge in mete and drynke other wyse than they dide
afore, and that wyth good wyH, offerynge it in his mynde
to god and to the poore peple; And to wythdrawe some withles
sleep and
what of slepe and speche and wanton behauour. And as lees Pak.
for abstynence of mete and drynke, it owe to be doon
10 wyth the consente euer of the souereyn and the helpe of
prayer. For yf it be otherwyse doon / it is to be taken
of presumpcyon and vayne glory / and thenne it hath noo
mede.
LII.
Oo thynge is to be spoken in the chirche but [ieafbbvJ]
15         prayer / And after that ony seruyce is there oratory.
doon / aH they owe to departe wyth silence and lowe
reuerence doon to god. Yf ony after woR praye of deuocyon / none shaH let hym by theyr noyse or ony other
vncurteys delynge / and thenne suche owe secretly to
20 praye wyth deuocyon and not on high, but wepynge for
his synnes and the Ignoraunce of the peple and theyr
synnes wyth aH meke intencyon of herte and soule. AH
other not soo there occupyed owe to avoyde.
L strangers or ghestes arn to be receyued for god  LIII.
25    j     & as god. For here-after they shal here hym betrshuld
saye to theim / " I was a stranger & ye toke me In / and charitably,
gaue me mete & drynke and lodgynge" / and soo of other
dedes of mercy / Euery persone is to be honourid for the
ymage of god /thenne moche more those that ben of
30 cristen religion and that commen for god / Whan euer it
is shewyd that a stranger is come / anone the souereyn or
his bredern shulde quykly goo to hym wyth aH charyte / Ebac]bvj]
and after theyr prayer togider made and knyt togider in
goddis peas / kissyng togyder and salutyng other / with after bekised,lld
35 refresshing theim, with mete and drynk and other necessaryes to their power / redynge amonge the lawes of god
to theyr edyfieng of soule / The souereyn may breke his
3. Caxton: wepnige.




134 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Of Letters, Gifts, and Clothing. [cH. LIV, LV.
mele for a stranger, wythout it be a spiritueH fastynge
daye / and thenne he owe not to breke it / The bredern
may not breke ony faste for strangers. Also the souereyn wyth the congregacion shulde with al mckenes
sftragesra'  folow oure lorde / and wasshe the fete of the strangers, 5
be washed.  sayenge certeyn prayers / for in theim and poore folke is
to be had diligent watche and cure / for crist in theym is
surely receyued / He pat is asygned for suche gestes or
poore folke, to gyue vnto theim necessaries, shulde drede
god gretly and haue mekenes and pacience / and doo aH 10
thynges with wisdom / and silence, euer fulfiHyng the
souereyns commaundement / & whan they ony other mete
or see / they owe to enclyne mekely and salute theim
departyng with silence.
LIV.
[leaf bb vij]    Oo wyse be it leefuH to ony broder to take or 15
Letters and    N
gift are to be      receyue of fader or moder ony letters, tokens,
subject to
the disposal  or yeftes / or els to sende hyymself or to yene ony without
ofthe
superior.  the wyH and comaundement of his hede and souereyn /
the whiche had, he thenne maye receiue theim / not forthy
the souereyn after may yeue suche stuff to suche as it 20
shaH please hym, and he that it was sent vnto shaH take
it in worthe & cherefuHy / in that an other liath it / leest
that occasion of grutchinge inwarde or outwarde be yeuen
to the by thy goostly enmye.
LV.       C   Lothynge to the couent, and habyte, is to be yeuen 25
Clothing is        accordyng to tile hete of the yere or to the coldenes of the countre that they dweH in, lasse or more as
nede is / And the souereyn must haue consideracion therof / and to bye suche cloth that is made in that countre or
to be plain  prouynce, of the vilest and lyghtest pryce / And as oft as 30
and cheap.  they shal take new / thenne to rendre vp the olde for the
vse of pore peple / Of other thynges necessary for theyr
body daye & nyght in wynter and somer, and of theyr
ceHes and lodgyng, and of their behauour in theim with
other / the hole rule certifieth.  And how the souereyne 35
[i leafbbvij, shal dyligently serche that thei lacke no ttlyng to theym.back]
ac   necessary / soo that aH occasion of grutchlyng, or for ony
22. tt /, Caxton: / it.




CH. LVI, LVIII.] CAXTON ABSTRACT. Reception of Monks or Nuns. 135
thynge werkynge, or for ony thynge kepyng / haue no
place in pe relygyon / euer remembryng the wordes
wrytyn in the actes of the apostles, where it is seyde /
that it was distribute & delyuerd to echone of theym as
5 theyr nede required.
T   He borde or table of the souereyn is to be garn-  LVI.
ysshid wyth pilgrymes or ghestes / And whan there The S-ie
ben few strangers / the soouereyn maye cal vnto hym
some of the brederen / so that parte of the senyours be
10 left wyth the couent for theyr awe and disciplyne.
TWT    Han ony comrnyth from the worlde to entre    LVIII.
in-to religion / a light or soden entree is not ^mpntkor8
to be grauntyd; but for to doo after the apostle, preuyngbee g,,hould
he granted
the spirites / yf they be of god. Yf cace be that suche ong waiting,
15 one be abydynge in hys purpose / and founde pacyent for
ony Iniuryes done vnto hym / or for delayeng of his
entree, & suche other, thenne after iiij or v. dayes may
be graunted vnto hym entree / abidyng after by 'certeyn [t f. bb viij]
space in the ghestys chambre / and after in the cel for
20 nouices / theyr to be for a tyme in prayer and medyta- preparation,
cyon / and for to ete and drynke. And a senyoure of
the relygyon is to be assigned vnto hym / the whyche is
apt to gete sowles to god / the whyche shall see vnto hym  overseeing by
warely and vysely that he be vertuously occupyed / sek25 ynge our lorde by prayer, and to folow hym by obedyence
and suffryng of repreues / Al the hardnesse and sharpnesse
of the ordre is to be tolde hym playnly / by the whiche he
must goo to heuen. And yf he promyse to contynwe and
to be stable in his purpoos, thenne after two monethes / ihearing of
30 the rule shall be red hole by ordre vnto hym / and thus it the ru
shal be seyde vnto hym: " Beholde here the lawe vndyr
whyche thou must sore laboure and fyght / Yf thou
thynkyst that thou maye kepe it, come in / and yf thou
may not / goo free ayen where it plesith je." Yf he yet
35 contynewe by hys promyse, thenne he shal be brought and staying
in the
ayen to the nouyces ceH to be preued ayen, and yet ayen novies' cell.
34. / goo, Caxton: goo /.




136 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Reception of a Man into Religion. [Cn. LVIII.
[+ f. bbviij, after in ait pacience; I& thenne after six monethes the
rule ayen shal be red vnto hym / soo that he may wel
know wherfore he entryth in-to relygyon / and yf he contynue styH iiij. mounthes after / yet not for thy Pe rule
After twelve ayen shal be red vnto hym / And yf he promyse thenne 5
months' probation,   vtterly to kepe aH thynges that is so ofte red vnto hyn
and to be obedient, thenne atte firste shaH he be taken
in-to the congregacyon / knowlechyng thenne that he is
bounde to the law of the rule / and thenne after he may
not departe from Pe monestarye / nor exscuse him, but 10
that he is vnder the yocke of Pe seyd rule to his deth.
the vow is  ~ Thenne whan he is admyttid and taken in-to the chirche
to be professid afore aH the peple / there he shaH promytte of his stabylnesse and amendyng of his maners / &
there-vpon make his obedience afore god and his sayntes / 15
the whiche is to be done with aH his mynde and herte,
leest that he mocke our lorde god to his dampnacyon / Of
The petition  his promyse and profession he shaH make a peticyon in
writynge to god and to aH sayntes / whos relykes ben in
that chirche and to the souereyn assygned therto / the 20
+ leaf ccj] whiche he shal wryte with this owne hande / or els an
is written,
other of hym required, yf that he can not write / & marke
fined, and  it with his owne sygne / the whiche he shaH put vpon Pe
altar.    awter afterwarde wyth his hande; & seye certayn prayers
ther-wyth / And after this he shal fal downe prostrate at 25
fete of the couent / prayeng theym to praye for hym / and
after thys he shaH be nombrid for euer / and named for
The new   one of the congregacyon / Suche stuff that he hath not
member's
goods are  yeuen before to folke Pat ben poore or other wyse, openly
shall he thenne yeue to the monestary / noo thyng reseru- 30
yng vnto hym-selfe; for after that tyme he may haue noo
propirte / not as moche as his owne body / And whan in
and he puts  Pe chirche he shaH doo of his seculer arraye and be cladde
on the monastic clothing.' with the habite of the place/ those that he puttyth of
shaH be kept in the vestuary / leest that the enmye the 35
fende perswade and cause hym after / the whiche god
defende, for to departe from the religion / and thenne he
must haue his seculer clothes ayen / and put out for euer.
But his petycyon in wrytinge, that he put on the awter in
10. from, Caxton: for.




CH. LIX-LXVI.]  CAXTON ABSTRACT.  Children.  Gate-keeper.  137
his firste entree / ought euer to remayn and to be kept in
the monestary.
LIX.
Y    F a man of worship offre a yong childe, his sone, [leafeej,bk.]
to god and to the religion, thenne shaH he or his RUlfn of
5 frendes make the peticion, as is wryten afore, for him children,
with writyng / and their offryng wyth the hande of pe
childe / the whiche shaH be roHyd togider in the par or in
the towel of the awter / How poore children and seculer LX-LXII.
prestes / & how mounkes strangers owe to be receyned / of trange
10 and of the ordynacion of prestes & of dekens wythin pe monks, et
selfe religion, is shewid folowyngly in the complete rule by
large processe / the whiche I passe ouer for the grete
change that is in that religion, and the length.
15  'WTHan euer the bredern mete togider / the yonger    LXIII.
sha meke hymselfe / desirynge the blessynge seniors.
of hys senyour / And whan ony senyour conmyth at ony
tyme before hym / he shal arise and gyue place to sytte;
and the sayd Ionger shaH stande tyH he be commando to
20 sitte. Yonge children of the religion both in chirche and
at table & elswhere shaH kepe theyr place after their age
in relygion / and they shal haue ouerseers, techinge theym
& gyuynge disciplyne / tyH they come to the age of
vnderstondyng.
LXVI.
25   T   0 the gate of the monestary an aged persone, wise [leaf cc iJ
and weH manerd, is to be assigned / the whiche     epe
can take an answere wittely or a message / Whose good
disposicyon woH not suffre hym to wandre aboute or to
be idle / The whiche broder owe to lodge nygh the gate / to live near
30 soo that strangers that come maye euer fynde hym redy / tile gte
of whom they shaH take an answere. / And whan someuer
ony knockyth at gate, or els that the poore peple crye,
anone he shaH seye: "Deo gracias" cherefully, and gyue and be kind
theym an awnswere comfortably in aH mekenes and soft35 nesse and drede of god / The whiche broder portar shaH Junior
porter.
haue helpe of an other yonger broder, yf grete nede requyre.
Suche a monestary is to be sette in suche a place where aH situation of
5. Caxr~ton: as idt, for as is, or  it  convent.
5. Caxton: as d, for as is, or as it is.




138   CAXTON ABSTRACT. Journeys.   Hard Tasks.   [CH. LXVII-LXIX.
thynges necessary soone maye be had / so that the couent
nede not to passe the boundes of the clausures therof / the
whiche yf thei dide / shulde be peryHe for theyr soules /
Readin of  Saynt benet woH that the rule be red effectueHy oftymes
the rule.
in the yere afore the congregacion / for by-cause none of 5
hem shal pretende Ignorance or ony exscuse.
LXVII.
[f. cc, bk.]  XTHan ony of the bredern must doo a Iourney
Prescripts
regarding    A       without the clausure of the place, after licence
those who go
on journeys. had, he shaH commende hym to the prayer of his sonereyn /
and euer at last oryson in the seruyse of god / shal a prayer 10
be sayd for him and aH pat is absent / And the daye that
Oncoming  they come home ayen / they shal lye prostrate aH the
back, they
shall ask for seruyse tyme / & desyre the couent to praye for theym for
prayers for
their faults. theyr excesses done in the iourney / as in syght, heryng
of ony vanytees / or euyH thynges, or ony voyde wordes / 15
And they shaH not teH ony thyng pat they sawe or herd
in theyr iourney, for it is a grete meane to pe destruccion
of suche a place of relygion / And he that presumyth to
doo the contrary or to goo oute of the clausure of the
monestary to ony place / thought it be neuer so lytil, 20
wythout commandement or licence of the souereyn / owe
to be streytly punysshyd.
LXVIII.       F  ony greuouse or impossible thynges be put vnto
umpnossible       a broder of his souereyn to doo / he shaH wyth aH
injunctions
mekenesse and obedience take the commaundement vpon 25
hym: Yf cace be that it passe his power in ony wise to
fulfil it, thenne wyth aH lowlynesse he shal teH it to
t leafcciij] this souereyn / and the cause of impossibilytee. And yf
cace be the souereyn contynew in his sentence & wyH /
are to be  thenne the broder owe to know that it is to hym right 30
obeyed, with
trust to God. profitable yet to obeye, puttynge his trust in the helpe
of god / whiche woH not forsake all theym that truste
in him.
LXIX.      E    Che one shuld beware pat he exscuse not or
lnleression.       defende an other in ony cause, though al he were 35
neuer soo nygh to hym of blode / For of it lightly wolde
24. Caxton: abroder.




CH. LXX-LXXII.]  CAXTON ABSTRACT. Discipline. Obedience.   139
growe grete occasion of sclaundre to the religion / Who
Pat is founde fawty in this trespace owe to be punysshid
greuosly.
IT is ordeyned also that it is not lefull to ony of the  LXX.
5        couent to punisshe or to bete an other of the Unauthorized
same / but suche one as the souereyn hath yeuen power
vnto / Those that offende openly / must be repreuyd and
punysshid openly / that other maye be the rather aferd to
offende / Children to the xv. yere of age shaH stande euer Children till
15 to be under
10 vndir streyt awe and diligent discipline / & aH thynges er strict die.
cipline,
to be doon vnto theym mesurably with discrecyon and
reason / & vndir the commandemelt euer of the souereyn /
And he that otherwise dooth / shaH be correct wyth
treguler disciplyne / for it his writen in the gospeH / AHll Ct eafc i],
15 thynges that ye wolde pat other shuld doo vnto you / doo
ye it to theym / and that ye wolde not haue done to you /
doo it not to theim.
O   Bedience is not oonly to be yeuen of al the couent  LXXI.
to the souereyn / but also echon to other must Obedie"ncto
20 obeye / knowyng that by pe way of obedience thei shatt 8eniors.
come vnto heuen.    Whan the commaundement of the
souereyn is doon by the subgette / saynt Benet woH
that besyde that / pat euer the yonger in religion obeye
theyr senyours in aH charite / dilygence, & mekenesse;
25 who JPat woH not must be correct / Yf ony brother be Abrother,
when cenblamed of his souereyn for ony cause / though it be right sured,
smaH / as soone as that he knowyth that his souereyn or
his senyour is greued wyth hym or trowbled, though it be
right lityH / anone he owe to faH downe prosstrate at his must fail at
the superior's
30 fete / so longe to the tyme he that is greued be satisfied & feet,
plesid for his liumyliacyon.  Yf ony disdeyn to doo thys / orbe beaten
on his naked
lete hym be punysshid on the nakyd body / and yf he be body.
obstynate / put hym out of the monestary.
LXXII.
A   S there is an euyl 3ele / loue, or affeccyon / the  [leaf cc iv]
35         whiche departyth one from   god and bringith Tadand 
hym to heH / soo there is a 3ele or affeccion the whiche good zeal
22. Caxton: soueuereyn.




140 CAXTON ABSTRACT. Humble yourselves, 4~ wvorlefor God. [CH. LXXII.
departyth one from synne and bryngith hym to god to
rolv zeal euerlastyng lyfe, the whiche is to be bad in religion in all
pervade the  feruent desire / for by it echone gladly woll reuerence
convent.
other, and echone suifre other for ony infirmytee or condycions / and that wyth all pacience / and inoreouer 5
All should be echone be glad who can best meke hymselfe and to be
meek,      obedient / neuer folowyng that thyng the whiche he
demeth to be profitable oonly to hym-selfe / but moche
and help  more that thyng that is profitable for other.      Echone
others,    shewe charitee to other as brethern in all clene & chaste 1 0
loue / dredyng euer god / and louynge theyr souereyn in
p referring  charyte vnfeyned, preferryng euer goddis cause and mater
Oods cuse,
and so reach afore all other / the whiche woll brynge hem all to-gider to
hae. reygne in the lyfe / the whiche is eternalle.  AMEN.
Explicit.                         15
Translator'8  ~1 Of your charite praye for the translatour of thys
aotiditation.
sayd treatyse.


r




IV. THE NORTHERN LANSDOWNE RITUAL
FOR THE
(Orbirnatiom of 1Runs.
(Lansdourne AfS. 378, Br-itish Afuseism.)
This is JPe furme how A Nouice sail be made & cieaf 43J
resaiuid to religiun.
IN P~e first begining, when sho hase made hir peticiun, After an apAnd askid Pe howse, & priores and Pe Couent hase       amt
5 graunt hir it, Pan sail sho cume to Pe priores and knele cnet
downe be-fore hir on hir kneis. And Pe prioress schail
take hyr hende in hirs and kisse hir, and sho sail be
resauid.
Efterwarde, when Pai likis to bringe hir to Pe has been ex10          chaypitur for to be examend, Jpai saH aray hir in firt tmtee
Pat wede Pat sho sail vse Pe first 3ere to sho be profest.
And Pan, when chaipitur is done, sho P~at sail be hir
maistres sail say to Pe priores: "Pare is a Nouice for to
be examend. "
1 5 And Pan [Pe] priores sail byd bring hir in. And hit
maistres sail bring hir in. And when sho comes whare Pe
cuuent takis Pare venyse, p~an sail sho prostrate downe.
And Pan Pe priores sail aske hir: "1dere doughtir, what is as to her
desire to be
pi asking 1"  And ligand still, sho saH say:  Pe mercy of a nun,
20 god and 3oures." And Pe priores sail garre hir rise, and
say tyil hir on Pis wyse: "1What is Pat mercy Pat Pu
askes 7 " and sho sail say: "1for to dwelle in P~is 'place Et If. 43, bk.)
in Pe abet of religiun to seine godde, & for to punysce
my sinnis, & for amendment of my life, & finally for
25 saluacion of my saule." And Pan Pe priores sail say
a-gayn: "IDere doghtir-, Pis thing Pat pu askis is a harde
thing & a strate. Neuir-peles, to Pam Pat [god] inspires &
6. MS. pe.     15. MS. Pan pri ores.   21. MS. JPu; simnilarly p. 142, 1. 12.  24. MS. finally of saluacimn.  27. MS.
P~at ins.pires.




142


12   THE LANSDOWNE RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.


giffis grace, will, and power to fulfil it, & standis stabill
in-to Pe purpose Pat pa be-gane, it is bott light, meritory,
& miedefuit, & spedand to Pe lif Pat euir sail last. Bott
and been told at Pe begining of Pis spiritual life, thre thyngis par ar Pat
how she shall
have to live P~e behuvis: to forsake Pine awne propir will, & liffe vndir 5
inobedience, obedience, & be obediant principally to Pi priores & to Pi
elders in Pe ordir In all lefuH Pingis & honeste. The
poverty,   secunde is, Pat Pe behouis, lue in wilfull power [te], na thing
awand witlh-owtyn wittyng of Pi priores, na nathing take
of nane of Pi frendis, golde ne siluir, no na other gifte, bot 10
at Pi priores, se it, And Pat it fully be disposid at hir will,
Pat Pu be noght propirtarij and falle in owre-hegh daunger
enence Pi religiun. For wha sa euir hase ani thing, golde,
[t leaf U)] siluir, iuel, or ony propirte, with-outen 'Pe witting &
suiferans of hir priores, sho standis curste. The thirde is, 15
and chaetity,, Pat pe behouis to liue chaiste, and take god to pi spouse,
and forsake all Pi lust, & Pi liking of Pi fiesche; Pe beabstinence, houis to giue Pe to abstinens & faste, when opir men etis;
Pe behouis to rise to Pe seruise of godde, when opir men
and devotion; slepis; Pe be-houis gife Pe to praier &  deuocion for to 20
purclies grace, and stifly stande in Pe purpose Pat Pu takis
pe to. And dohtir, giue Pu seis Pat Pu mai fulfill with
pe grace of god all peis poyntes Pat I haue reherced, Sais
now her be-fore Pe cuuent: what is Pi wille? " And pan
Pe nouyce, if sho will abide in hir purpose, sail say on Pis 25
wise: "The gude purpose Pat I baue tane, I sail fulfill it
to my liuis ende thrugh Pe grace of god and 3ure gude
informaciun." And Pan Pe priores, sal say tyl hir: " Dere
doghtir, godd of his grete grace, he giue Pe gude perseueafter she, rans. Ga with P~i maistres in Pe name of crist." And hir 30
subseuntl
has rceveZ mastres, sall. haue hir to Pe Nonycery, & infurine as religiun
more
instruction, will. And when twa monethes er passid, hir maistres,
[t If. U, bk.J salle texpone hir Pe rewle and all Pe poyntis and stratenes
of religiun, na thing lanande fra hir. And when hir
and been   maistres hase exponed hir Pe rewle, sbo sail be examuned 35
examined
8. MS. power.         14, 15. MS. siluir or ony iuel wvith
outen Pe witting & suf7erans of hir prioress propirte sho standis
curste. In a prior copy of the ritual, the word propirte was
probably written in the margin.  The scribe entered it in the
wrong place, also putting or ony before iuel (jewel).    16.
Ms. vI.      21. MS. stifly and stande.




THE LANSDOWNE RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.         14


143


a-gain in Pe chaipitur on Pe same wise os es be-fore saide. the second,
And giffe sho standis in hir purpose eftir P~e space of sex
monethes, Pe rewle eftir sone sail be exponed til hir of hir
mnaistres.  And pan sail sho be examend in Pe chaipitur in third,
5 Pe maner be-fore saide. And giffe sho 3itte abide fully in
hir purpose to hir 3ere ende, pan on Pe day Pat sho sail be
profest, sho sail be broght in-to Pe chaipitur, & Pe fourte and fourth
tyme be examend, as be-fore es rehercede.      And Pan i time,
sho fully agre hir to Pe beheste Pat sho made before,
10 Efter Pe gospeil on Pe day Pat sho sail be profeste, hir siemay lie
maistres sail cum  til hir & lede hir til Pe gree.  And Pare Shte shall
then read
sho sail rede hir professiun, The preste Pat singis Pe messe out her vow,
standand at Pe right corner of Pe auter. And when sho
hase redde hir profession, hir maistres sail gyffe hir a penne
15 with ynke, & Pe nouyce Sal make a crosse on Pe buke of sign it,
hir profession, and sa wende vp to Pe thee auter, and hir [tileaf 45]
maistres, with hir, & lay it on Pe right ende of Pe auter, it on1'the
and kys Pe auter, and encline deuotelie, and gange againeHihatr
to Pe gree, & singe Pare thrise:  Suscipe me, domnine" &c. After and
under alter20 Pe couent, ail-way standant in Pare stallis, sail reherce pe nate songs
same again thrise, and "1Gloria patri." Pan Pe nouice
sail prostrate downe be-fore Pe gree, when "1Kirieleison, she shall
Christeleison, Kirieleison."  And pan Pe preste sail say or gesef efore
the altar
sing: "Et ne nos."     "'Sedl libera nos," sail Pe qwere steps,
25 answer. And Pan Pe chantur sail be-gine Pis saline:
"Miserere mei, deus" pe ta side a verse, & Pe topir a-noder,
And "1gloria patri," "I Sicut." And when pis saline es
endit, Pan  Pe preste   sail curne fra pe hee     awter to to which tl'e
Pe gree, and    on  hir: "ISaluarn   fac  ancillam  tur.     comes down
fr-om the
30 And Pe qwere sail answer: "Deus meus, sperantem. in altar,
te." And efter sune Pe preste sail singe: "1Mitte ei,
domine, auxiliurn de sancto." The qwere sail answer:
"1Et de sion tuere earn."    Pe preste: "IEsto ei, domine,
turnis fortitudinis. " De qwere: "IA facie iniinici', And
35 Pan Pe preste: "Nichil tproficiet inimicus in ea."     And   Et If. 45, bk.]
pan Pe quere: "1Et filius iniquitatis non apponet nocere
ei." P~e preste: "1Dornine, deus virtutum, co[n]uerte nos."
D~e quere: "Et ostende faciem." Pe preste: "'Dominus
29. MS. Saluum; cf. p. 144, 1. 20, and p. 148, 1. 2.  37. MS.
oucrte.




144        THE LANSDOWNE RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.
vobiscum." Pe quere: "1Et cumn." P~e preste: "1Oremnus."
And p~an he sail say fore colettis oure hir, The nouiee
ligand prostrate be P~e gree, And P~e priores and Pe couent
standand in Per stallis, and Par facis turned to Pe autir.
rise again,  And when Pe collettis are all endid, Pan Pe nouice sail 5
velI being  stand qwil Pe vaile es in halowyng.  And when Pe preste
hallowed,  hase halowid it, thre or fowre of hir sistirs with      hir
mastres sail cum oute of Pe qwere & stand a-bowte hir,
receive the  qwil hir vales ar in doyng on, All Pe opir remanant of Pe
veil,      couent standand in Pare stallis.  Pan, when sho is arayid 10
vp in hir valis, Pe chantir sail be-ginne solemply pis hym:
"'Veni, creator," Pe quere a verse, Pe topir a-nopir. And in
repeat her  Pe mene time sail Pe Nouice make hir profession to Pe
vowto' ie  priores, kneland   on  hir kneis, snanad on    pis maner:
"bes  1Promitto   tibi obedienciam    secundum   regulain sancti 15
(t leaf 48)  benedicti."  tAnd Pe priores sais Pan: "'Det tibi Deus
uitam eternam." And on pe same wise sail sho ga downe
and seniors, Pe priores side, and syne Pe topir syde. And when sho sail
1rostrate  cume    pin Pare tsall] sh    rsrt and lig      hir downe.
Eerself          agi,              h   povsc          ig
more,      And Pan Pe preste at makis hir sal sai or sing: "1Saluamz 20
fac," "1Nichil proficiet," As be-fore es saide, and Pir
colettis: "Deus, qui caritatis," "Acciones nostras" "6Fideliun dens." Qwen pir thre colettis ar said, Pe priores sail
take her   cume & lede hir til Pe stall, whare sho sal stande, and Pe
stall, and
then receive  preste sail ga to Pe awter and be-gynne Pe crede.  And at 2)5
the Eucha- 
rist,      Pis [ah] hir to be howslid.
2. After hir nearly half a line is left blank.   19. Ms.
Pare shto,    20. MS. Saluum.      26. MS. P~is Mir.




V. THE VESPASJAN RITUAL
FOR THE
Orbinitiou -of 411ui1.
(Cotton JIS. Vespasian A. 25, Bi,itish JMuseum.)
The Miethiod of imakeing, a Nunn.      ~        [leaf 120]
ere bygyns Pe manere forto make a nuni.    At Pe Af     mass,
H   first be-gynnyngc Pe mese salbe of our lady. ~e and epistle
offece of P~e mese saR  be "1Salue, sancta parens."    peasusa
' pistil & pe godspel &, alH Pe tother salbe als Pe tymie of
pe 3ei? askes. Att Pe bygynnyng of Pe miese Pe madyn
p at salbe mayde nun sal sit in Pe quere a-poll a stole be-for
pe priores stayle wit/h hir pr'ouese in lllr hand. And at Pe
offerand tynme Pe Priores sal lede Pe madyn til Pe toumbe
10 in-mydes Pe que1?, &- Pei' sal scho betech hir vitil hir next
fiendes.  And Pai sal lede hir vp vnto Pe hegh auter. tire novice's
And Pe Priores & Pe emjiuent sal folow VP vnito Pe autei?. shalloftler
Iher to the
And Pen hir frendes sal offeiJ liii vp tyl Pe auteil, & Pan High altar.
byken hii? to Pe pr'iores ograyn. And Pe same tyme al Pat
1 5 wil may offi'I. And Pen Pai al sal sit down & her-e Pe
prechiing, And schio with bir pr-ofesse-boke in bir hand. After the
And when Pe preching es done, Pe Priores sal hafe hir be- siermnoi,
for Pe autell & vncleth hir of hir seculer' clething. And in )her secular
clothing shall
p e same tyme Pe prelet salH balow hir habete with-outyn be taken off,
20 iiote, Pei' sayand  "Dominus Vob[iscun]!                   81hall alow
her habit
D  Ens, qui vestinientum salutare et indunlentum eterne [leaf 120, bk.)
iocunditatis tuis fidelibus pr-omisisti, clemenciam
tuam. suppliciter exoramus, Vt hec indumenta, humilitatem
cordis et contenmptum rnundi significancia, quibus famula
25 (-e) tna (-e) N. saneto Visibiliter- est (sunlt) informanda (-e)
1. The heading is in a later hand. The English text (with some
short Latin expressions) is underlined in red ink.  25 if. The
letters and words here placed within parentheses are, in the MS.,
written above (the endings of) the corresponding words.
S. BENET                                            L




146


146    ~THE VESPASIAN RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.


propocito, propicius benedicas, et beate castitatis habiturn, quem te inspirante susceper-it (-perint), te protegente
custodiat (-ant). Per christum dominum. nostrum.
DEus, bonarumn virtuturn dator et omnnium benediccionum. largus infusor, exaudi preces nostras, et 5
hanc' (-as) vestem. (-es), quani (-as) famula (-e) tua (-e) N.
pro conseruande castitatis signo se ad-operiendamt (-das)
exposcit (-cunt), beinedicere et sanctificare digneris. Per
chr-istuni.
and her veil.  Pe blissing our Pe vayle   "Dominus vobiscurn             1-0
(jAput omnfluflL fideliurn, deus, et tocius corl)oris sal~~.uator, hoc (-ec) operinienturn (-ta) velarnihuis (-numi),
quod (que) fanliula (-e) tua (-e) propter tuam tueque greniitricis beatissime sancte semper virginis marie arnorem, suo
capiti est (sunt) impositura (-re), tua dextera et hoc, quod 15
per- illud (-a) mistice datur intelligi, tua sernper custodia
corpore pariter et animo, incontaminato custodiat (-nt),
vt quumn ad perpetuam sanctorumn reunetinercionein uenerit
(-int), cumf prudentibus virginibus et ipsga (-e) preparata (-e)
[t leaf 1,21J te perducente ad tperpetue felicittatis nupcias intraire cinii- 20
atur- (-aii-). Per- domhinum."
Efter Peir orisons kast lialy watter o-pon Pe cletliyng,
She shall and Pan Pe prelete sal gyf Pe inadyn hir clethyng: first liir
receive habit                                               0
cote, sayand with-outen note:
ccipe uestern! indue saiictitatis decorem! ornare 25
A   habitu sancte religTionis cuim tiiniore & rurni
quemn interueniente beata (lei genitrice iAlaria cumt bonoru~n
obseruancia operumn ignita castitatis Limpade stiff ulta imrnaculatumn [ante] tribunal chridti perferas.   Qui viuit et
regynat cumi deo patre."                                     30
and mantle,    And sythen sal Pe prelete gif hir Pe mantill, sayand:
"Accipe uestern," vt supra.
and, after her  Efter Pis, Pen sal Pe prelete with a payr of schlers be-gyn
hfair has been
cut off,   forto kut bir hair befor at Pe toppyng, sayand  "In nomibic
patris"-     et fili,"  behind- &     " spiritus  sancdi"    35
"Amen, on aper side.     And Pen sal Pe priores kut 0-way
Pe reinnaunt of Pe hair. And Pen sal Pe prelete gif hir hir
wimple,    wimpil, sayand:
2c9. MS. naculcctumn tribunal; cf. p. 1471, 1. 2.-MIS. per.
fer/ras; cf. p. 2, 11. 3, 7, footnotes. 3 3. MjS. pe.




THE VESPASIAN RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.   12. 14T


cc ecipe peplum   sacrumi, puella, quod perferas sine
A..Macula ante tribunal domnini flostri i~,crsi
cui fettronine genu       celestium, terrestriuvi, & infernoirum, in secula seculorum."
5    And pan Pe prelete 4sal lay Pe vayle apon hir hiede, Et If. 121, bkj
sayand:vel
"Acipe velum sacrumn, puella, quod perferas -sine
LI.macuda," vt suipra.
And Pan sal hie gif hir Pe girdyl, sayand: "1Accipe and girdle.
10 3onani," &c. JPis orison   " Accipe " salbe sayd at iij
thyngres, Pat es to wit:- at Pe gyfyng of Pe winipil,'& of
Pe vayle, & of Pe girdyl, als it es sayd be-for.
Efter Pis sal Pat nun nouece stand stil befor Pe auter & Then sh
rede hir p~rouesse with note, sayand:                    her vow,
15 91 go soror N., (leo data, pronlitto stAbilitatem meami
idet conuersionem morum meorumt et obidienciam
secundum regulam sancti Benedicti coram deo & ominibus
sanctis eius in hoc monasterio, quod constructurn est in
honorem sancti N., in presencia donmne N. priorisse. "20 Pe profession on englishi "1 sister N., giffyn to god, I
hete my stabilnes & turnyng of my nianers & buxsumnes
efter Pe rewle of sant Bernett, befor god & aH his halows
in Pis mnynster, Pat es set in Pe wvirchep of sant N., in Pe
presence of dayin N. priores."
2d5    When scho bease red thir professe, scho sal wvend vp to  [t leaf 122J
p e auter, And lay hir profession-boke a-pon Pe auter, & Pe place Itwith
ryng wvith-al.  And Pan Pe priores sal wvind or lap Pe the altar hAVe
maydyn haiides in Pe lialowd towel of Pe auter, & Pan sal wrappd in
P at nun nouece gay down be-netlben Pe gTrece of Pe auter', cloth,don
30 turnand hir vp vnito Pe auter, standand, & sayand Pis vers an usinge
with note  " 1 Suscipe me, domtine, secundum eloquium tuum, me,' etc.
et viuaam." And in Pas wordes sayng, sal scho fall dowvn to
P e ertli, And Pan rise vp & turn hir to Pe pepil, sayand:
"1Et non confundas me ab exspectacione mea; " And
35 lowte; & Pis vers sal schio say iij tymes on Pis maner'.
And Pis samie vers al Pe congregacion, Pat es to wit, al The congrePe conuent, sal answer' thris, sayand withi-outyn note: answer;
"jSuscipe nie, domtine " &c. with "1Gloria patri; " And Pan
cckyrieleison, christeleison, kyrieleison," "1Pater noster."
40 And pan sal Pe nun be layd down grofelyng on lenghe be. 'le hall fall




148 -


148   ~THE VESPASIAN RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF -NUNS.


before the for Pe ryglit end of Pe autei?..And pan Pe prelet sal say
and prest  oue[r] hiii with note: "Et ne' nos," " Saluam (-as) [fac] ancillam (.as) tuam (-as)! Mitte ei (-is), domine, auxilium de
Cf If. 122, bk.J sanceto. Nichil tperficiat inimicus in ea (-is). Esto ei (-is),
domine, turnis fortitudinis. Dornine, exaudi oracioneni 5
mean?.   Presta, qutesumus, domine, huic (-uis) ancille (-is)
tue (-is) renuncianti (-bus) secularibus pompis gracie tue,
ianuas aperire, que despectis -mundi illecebris confugit
(-unt) sub titulo chiristi, tienientem (-es) ad te sereno vultu
suscipere, ne de ea (-is) valeat inirnicus triumphiare; tribuc 10
ei (-is), quesumus, infatigabile brachium auxilii tui; mentem
emus (-arum) fidei lorica circumda, vt felici nmuro uallata 
(-e) niundum se gaudeat (-ant) eutasisse. Per eundemt
dorninumn nostrum " &c.-And Pen sal Pe prelete, kneland
be-for Pe auter, begyn with note pc yme: "1Venii, creator 15
and congre- spilritus." And Pe quere sal syng Pe same vers to enid.
alterl. And Pe prelete sal be-gyn ilka vers of Pe ynme kneland,
&when he hase sayd al Pat vers til end, hie sal stand vp
to Pe tynie he begyn a-noper vers; & on Pis nianei? sal lie
do til. Pe yrne aH be endydde, & Pe quer' sal syng Pe 20
remnant.
ITEni, creator spiritus, nienteS tuorum~ visita, imiple
superna glacia quc tu creasti pectora, Qui paraclitus diceris, dorium dei."
[leaf 123J   when "1 veni, creator" es enidyd, Pe prelete sal say 25
shall sing
over her   ouer hir with note Pc? orysons:
it ancte spir-itus, qui te deum   ac domtinurn reuelare
m~~iortalibus dignatus es, immensamn tue bonitatis
crraciam postulamius, vt sicut ubi-uis spiras, sic & huic
ancille tue affectumi deuiocionis indulgeas, & que tua sapi- 30
encia est conzdita, tua qpoque prouidencia gubernetur, quam
iuxta consuetama graciani unccio tua de oninibus doceat, et
per intermessionem beatissime dci genitricis Marie earn a
vanitate seculi ueraciter conuerte, & sicut es omniurn Peccatorum rexniissio, depnimentes impietatis obligaciones in ea 035
d1issolue ad obseruanciami sancte castitatis vel virginitatis;
fac earn certatim. feruere in tribulacionlibus & angustiis;
tua' difficienite consolacione valeat respirare, vt sobnie, iuste,
2. MS. oue; cf. Notes.-MS. Scaluam (-as) ancitlamn; cf. p. 143,
1. 29.   17. MS. sadbe gyn.  20. MS. ]Pe tyme.




THE VESPASIAN'RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.       14


149


& pie,-lper veramn hiurilitatem atque deuocioneni in Christi
caritate fundata, quod to donante desiderat felici peirseuerancia compleat in te; cui est honor et gloria cum patre &
filio per omnia secula secilorum. amen.
5 1   espice, domine propicius, super banc famulan tWain several
L.Nvt virginitatis sancte propocitum, quod te ins1)irante Ususeepit, te gubernante custodiat. Per christuia
domiznum.
Da, quceumus, Omnipotens dens, vt bee farnula tua, successive
10        que pro spe retribu-cionis eterne tibi domino desiderat consecrari, plena, fide annuoque in Isancto IFropOCito Et If. 123, bk.
pei-maneat; tu earn, omnipotens pater, sanctificare et benedicere et imperpetuum conseruare digneris; tribue ei
humilitatein, castitatem, obedienciamn, caritatemn, & omnium
25 bonorumn quantitatem, Da ei, domine, pro oper-ibus gloriani, pro pudore renierenciani, pro pudicicia sanctitatemn, vt
ad meritunm possit glorie peruenire; per christum.
BEnedicat te conditor celi et terre, deus, pater omni- orleons.
potens, qui to elegere dignatur ad sancte marie
20 matris domnini nostri iesu clhristi consorciurn, vt integiram
et inmaculatam virginitatemn, qiam professa, es coramn
(lominlo et angelis eius, conserues, propocituml teneas, castitatem diligras, pacieneiam serues, & coronam virginitatis
accipere meriaris; per eundemn chrihimi.
25   DEnedicat te deus pater & filims & spiritus sanctus in
I)omni be-nediccione spirituali, vt maneas sine macula
sub vestimnento marie, inatris domini nostri ies,.ti christi.
Per dominiumi.
I3Enedicat te & custodiat semiper diuina naiaestas patins
30        et fili & spiritus sancti.  Amen."
And pani cast bali water a-poll hir & encens hifi3. And Holy water
and incense
P e priores & Pe couent sal Pen go dbwn into Pe qwer' in-to hlialng been
0                   ~~~~~~~~~used,
per stalles, & Pan sal Pe suib-priores lede Pe 3ong nunu to Pe
lpriores, & sclho sal hald vp 'both bin lbandes, & Pe priores [t leaf 124]
3 5 sal tak hir' lbandes be-twene hir handes & kis hir, & swa she shall
sal seo makhir oediene, &  wa foth  i al ~e couent, &  obedlenoe
sal sclio mak hir obedience, & swa forth  P  ~~vow to all,
Pan saHl sclio be set in Pe vttenmest stale in Pe quer', vnto take her stall,
Pe IIAgnus dei " of Pe inese be down, & Pen sal Pe subpriores lede hir vp to Pe auter'; & qwen Pe prelete hase
40 vsede & rineside, Pan sal scho be bowvseld of hym, & Pan Euhrit




150


1 0  THE VESPASIAN RITUAL FOR THE ORDINATION OF NUNS.


sal Pe quer' sing Pe cornune of JPe mese, & pen sal Pe sub-remain in priores lede hir be-for Pe lady auter', & pair sal. scho sit in hir
CHma. prayers vnto P~e mete-tynm.  & Pes iij days sal scho not
time, obbervigslence for spek vnto P~e iiij -day, PAt scho hafe leue of Pe priores.
hredays.
At night her And at euyn, wvhen scho es in hir bede, P~e priores & ~e 5
hallowed   couent sal CUm vp in-to Pe dortour, & Pe prest & Pe clerk
with torch-lyghit forto lialowv hir bed; & he sal say
withoutyn note: " Ecce, non dormitabit neque dorm~itet
Dominus vobiscum.
BEnedic, domine, hoe fainularum tuarum dorinitorium., 10
qui non dormis neque dormitas, qui custodis israel;
farnulam tuamn in hac domo qluiescentemn post laborein custodi ab illusionibu8, fantasrnatis sathane, Vt Vigrilans in
precept~is tuis meditetur, dormiens te per- saporem senciat,
(ti.12,kJ& bic & vbique defentsionis tue auxilio muniatur, Per 1~
dorninum niostrnm."
And efter Pis orison sal lie say"1 In principio" & when
P at es sayd, pen sal he kest baly water, & encence hir & Pe,
three thnes. bede, & Pe ij nygfltes ef ter Pe conuent sal do Pe same.
//Amen./!


[Here follows, in a later hand, a Latin prayer, Beniediccio
Annule.]




NOTES,
NORTHERN PROSE VERSION.
1/14-i6. TIlE negations, being (louble, have got out of gear. Lat. ut
non solurn utt irahts pater~ sitos non alipiando filiws exhe.redet, sed -nee ut
mnetitendits dornin.. tradat.
2/13. frdsn, probably referring to lippis: "that thy life may follow
thy lips." Cf. seyl eiter the trouth in herte & moitth, 122/2. But the Lat.
has: inqitire pacemt et sepjtere earn; the Common Version: sec sibbe and
hye ~e3a.
3/3 i-4/ i. The passage is poetical (Introd. ~ 3) and deviates from the
original text.  Perhaps Vai-e may help 'e her-e to is a corruption of J~at
JKare may help Pe, here do! = Lat. ayendmtn est modo piwd in perpetuutm
nobis expediat.
4/4. stresce; thus I read the 'MS. It is wvell known that ft and fc are
easily confused (as storid for scorid, p. 153, 1. 10). Is not Halliwell's
streste (lue to a mistake?
4/24. "So must be said of them as of the gold that thou mayst see,
wvhich.
4/29. "who neither want to he resident-but to go from place to
place do they want-nor stay lon,, (at each temporary abode)."
6/i. "1For need's sake hie may place one before another as to reverence
(dime to themn), if hie does not wvish to have (or keep) each one in his
order, as lie takes it."
7/3. Of litil or-esun~, " unable to pray mmmclh (and eloquently)." But
thme Lat. hias: me causetur- de rniiiwr-i forte substantia.
7/8. Nichil de-esse; the Lat. text: Nihil deest tirnentibus etmn.
7/23. "let her keep to the one which is best."
7/3o. Lat. omnesmiayistratn seqiwitnr-regularn..
7/32. Yef an-i sal take discipline, grutching sat sho make mane. But
the Lat. hias: quod si presumpserit qnisqutam, disciplinae -regpdari sutbjaceat.
10/26. An addition like "Iyea, it beseenis you " would be quite in the
style of the rule; see Introd. ~ 138. Another possibility: for Pi sal tu
paitte Pe utqd scrift, ye[f] it bi-timis Viu; cf. 17/6.
13/i13-15. Lat. P-robasti nos, inqitit, de-is, ign e nos examinasti, sicutt
exarninatitr aryentumn; inditxisti nos in laqneitm, posuisti tribulationes in
dorso nostro. Thus laqueurn is the Lat. word apparently corresponding
to lay, and the latter may be a corruption of las, "1snare." Cf. Introd. ~ 45.
13/2 I. weris taism, "wears them " (i. e. the mantles). The whole
passage is quite different from the original text: auferenti tutnicain dimittutnt et pallinm, etc. (cf. Luke vi. 29).
14/32. and helpis noht, "1and is no use."
15/29 if. The bat, rule speaks of vigils (2 a.m.), a short interval,
matins (at daiy-break). Here: night-service, a short interval, work at
day-break.
16/30. 1 ~in that same above-mnentioned order."




152


152      ~NOTES TO NORTHERN PROSE VERSION.


17/io. feste-dais.. sexe salmis. But the Lat. has: dominico die
sexagesimus 8extus psalmuss.
18/6. And (MS. At) o itiht ryse, Lat. et nocte surgamus. Seven at's
before in those two linies!
18/io ff. Thu-s: 1. the verse " Detis," 2. the hymn, 3. three psa~lms, 4.
a lesson, etc.-For te saline the Lat. has: psalmi (pl.).
18/30-33. Not in the original. Cf. Luther's "1Winkelmnesse."
19/31. WVhere the Lat. rute makes an exception for taffectut inspirationis, this version puts mis-troutz.
24/31I. "and for utensils and other things she shall providle such of
whose life and deed she is sure." Cf. 128/29 if.
25/27. "To tlm needy shall she (i. e. the sound sister who gives)
humble herself in their illness, and she (i. e. the sick sister) shall not..
30/9. Pe gloria pattri of Pe Venite, the "Glory be to the Father," etc.,
which is sung after the 94tlh psalmn.
35/6. Alle,.. And; Lat. omnibuts conyru honor exibeaticr, ma~xirne
dornesticl'ts fdei et peregrinis. Cf. p. 102, 1. 1929.
35/13. ainre is a suspicious form. Murray, under the verb allure,
quotes: God's love aktre (1616), allurinig the mercy of God (1622). Thus,
certainly, it does not seem-,altogether impossible that the idea of
worship, expressed by anure (Lat. honorare) and (Lucre (Lat. adorare.)
was, at an early period, associated wvithi the verb alvre. But the
expression ou~ir avid Pe heitidis oitpir wvid al Pe bodi would go better
with an alute, "1bow down in dleference or worship "; the Lat. has:
inclinato capite vel prostrato toto cor))ore inb terramn; and, as is well
known, the letters t and r wvere easil y confused (cf. 2/27).   A third
possibility is the assumption of a simple blunder for anure or aure.
36/20. In caald cuntre es ntede of warmer hend makes the impression
of being a proverbial saying. The Lat. has: in frig~idis regjionibuts
ampliius indiyeftnr.
38/39. Pat sho, etc. The Lat. conveys quite a different thought:  t
si aliquando snadente diabolo consenserit, utt ejrediatar (le mkonasterio,
quod absit, tunc exuta rebus monaste'rii proiticatur.
39/i8. Sain Benet hauis te sperance of poJ'ir means essentially the
same as the Lat. quod absit.
39/21. Pat we, etc., i. e. that we may act up to our high calling, our
relatives having offered us to God.
39/34. Yef Jar, etc. Here ouir version, or its pattern, deals rather
freely withi the original text.
40/6. hymn-selfe, He, erroneous masculine forms (Introd. ~ 6).
40/i 8. Possibly an original fwtilk w,%as mnisread as hvilk andl Changed
i n to whilk.
42/i6. "Ithat she may refer, for testimony, both to the New aind to
the Old Testament."
42/25. beli pipe answers to the Lat. calaniun quassatitnm (Commnon
Version: tocwysede hreocl), but it is hard to account for the formn. A
participle like berid, beaten, bruised, would seenit acceptable. Or has
beli-pipe, "1bag-pipe " (riot in N.E.D.), been introduced through some
misunderstanding?9
43/6. Pat gafe, etc., Lat. qui erogavit triticum   conservis suis int
tempore sno.
43/i8. Lat. materia ei datur superbiendi.
47/19. "For holy men, who lead a good life..,such things may
support (be a help to keep) this life."




NOTES TO NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION.13.1-53


NXORTHERN METRICAL VERSION.
(B.= =Boddeker; H.= Holthausen; I.= =Kolbing; cf. Introd. ~ 1, F.)
I commence by giving a list of erroneous readings left uncorrected by
K.: sely 1, here 116 ('123'), hafs 150 (' 159,' in the note), amendes 204
(215'), Comnmers in P~e kingdom 250 (I 262 '), liglith 301 (I'314') folc 406
(424 '), P~e 509 ('529 ') ne 569 ('591'), hionour 673 (' 698 ') bocksumn 682
('707'), te 883 ('918'), asaide 954 ('991 '), haly 991 (' 1028 '), detlocion
1191 ('1235'), mniuces 1209 ('1253'), chastyng 1244 ('1289 '), That 1262
(' 1306 '), fast 1265 (' 1309 '), chastisyng 1356 ('1401 '), omission of: id est
13601) ('1406'), celararii 1420b (' 1467'). storid 1536 (' 1589'), wvitstinunday
1703 ('1764'), seruise 1896 (' 1959') wer 1997 ('2063'), hir mayne 2141
(' 2210'), chaisted 2456 ('2533').
Some of these errors, and others not mentioned here, are of a more or
less harmless nature. But sense and construction, and. statements in
grammars, essays, and dictionaries, are concerned wvhen a text offers sely
for leli,, commiers for comuners, lighth for lightli, ne for not, bock-sum (!) for
bowvsum, nUnces for nonices, That for what, fast for tast, stor-id for scorid,
iver for avhar, etc.
Fresh errors introduced by the collator: Thnrcl. 34 (' 35' B. is right
the I t' is distinct enough both here, in 1. 39, and other places), fulfillyd 7 8
('82 '), gtidenes 160 ('169'; see below), Ne 570 ('592'), awim 712
('737 ';for B.'s Iawvn'; both are wrong), it ho 890 ('925'; certainly
who,' as B. prints it, although not mmnlike ' it Ito'), fonine 1078 ('1117 '.;
for B.'s fone; both are wrong), mnihi 1098b, 1312b ('1138b, 13571) '),
Subpriores 1553 ('1607 '), III 1576 ('1631'; see belowv), & 3apli 1674
('1733'; it is B.'s I'& apli,' not his I'apli,' that is to be corrected into '3apli '),
loquantur 1728b ('1790'; see belowv), pamh 1736 ('1798'; B. i-3 right),
modo 1802b (I'1865b '), Sicut (the first letter is n o t totally red; it is black
with a perpendicular red stroke through it), 2154 (I 2224').
Part of the inaccuracies anid errors mentioned in these lists are dlue to
inadvertency. Others - the majority - were deliberately accepted 'Or
advanced.
I may add that K. corrects B.'s perfourn into parfourn 224 (' 236'),
but parfection into perfeccion 2486 ('2564').
30 (' 31')  'Pi, uns. Pr (= Pai).' B. Of course PI'  eans Pi, and
nothing else; cf. p. 48, footnote.
55 (I 56'). B. punctuates: pe whylk yf Pa dy~de, wele?m~ight wvend,,
aend adds the explanation:'dylde, i. e. he vorthmy.' Similar specimens of
B.'s punctuation are to be found in 267 (' 280 '), 373 ('390'), 422-424
(' 440-442'), 452 (' 471') 1159 (' 1202'), 1531 (' 1584') If., 1586 (1641')
ff., etc. Some others have been corrected by H.
97 ('103 '). 'Als so sail, der sage es.' B. I render thme line:  I am
desirous, also, to spetak- of himi."
129 ('136 '). B. substitutes we for he. In either case the pron. must
refer to the man who wishes to be saved.
145-146 (' 154-155 '). B. puts the commia after noi.
159-160. The lines may, as also H. suggests, have run something like
this: For) thuh-th otwe migh~tes mdr no mfpn Mdty we n~nekyns gi'(de beyfln.
K. declares that the MS. has gudenes and that H.'s emendation thus 's ich
erledigt.' But there is not even the slightest trace of another syllable after
gude; and as B. saw the MS. in 1872, K. in 1896, the wvhole thing appears
somewhat mysterious. Nor could I accept K.'s reading even tis an emiend.
ation; it is not supportedl by the evidence of the text itself. For yndenes
is not used anywhere else in the wh-Iole version, whereas gitde occurs sub



154


NOTES TO NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION.


stantively twice on the same leaf (of my print): ll. 109 and 168, the latter
passage answering very closely to the line in question. And tile words
alkin(e)s, alkin (-kyn), nokins, whatkyn, in all tle nine instances in which
they occur, are accentuated -, followed as they are by a monosyllabic
word (usually a rhyme-word).
The collocations mor no mim, mor or les, etc., gradually wore down
into mere expletives, or nearly so. Partly on this account, it is sometimes
hard to decide wlhetller the words should be looked on as pure adjectives,
as adjectives used substantively, or as adverbs.
275 ('288'). ' mekli.., lies mekil.' H. See Glossary.
331 ('345'). [in] werld. B. But see Glossary.
334b. Properly spiritum adopcionis (Rom. viii. 15); but to judge from
<aste of mede, the corruption must have been already in tle copy used
by the author.
340 ('355'). 'lies Per.. st. 3er.' H. But see Introd. ~ 58,1 (~ 59, 1).
372 ('389'). 'das verbum be felilt vor oder hinter dampned.' H.
True in a sense. But see Introd. ~ 128.
459 (' 478'). B. substitutes let for set. But see Glossary.
588 ('610'). Lat. nihil amori Christi preponere; Common Version:
nan Ping beforan Cristes lufe settan. B. supplies: [god].
592. for to sake, possibly for original to forsake.
627. praers can hlardly be explained as the direct object of schriue,
tlhe pronoun vs in suclh a case being thle indirect object: "and prayers to
God we should prescribe for ourselves as penance."  Sucll a construction
of tlhe verb is not recorded elsewhere (as far as my knowledge goes).
In all probability tlie original had In. As in was also a worn-down form
of the conj. and (2007, 2260), and the whole passage (607 if.) is full of
and's, the sul)stitution of And for In seems easily accounted for. Thus
properly: "In prayers to God we should confess (and take penance)."
B. makes the same emendation.
677 ('702'). 'Der text ist wahrscheinlicll zum  theil corrumpirt.'
B. 'Die verderbniss des textes ist leicht zu beseitigen, wenrn wir.. And
streichen.' H. And, however, can be satisfactorily explained (whether
lused by tlhe poet, or added by a scribe). In Northern languages, the
corresponding och (&', etc.) is freely used after an adj. or a quality-noun
to introduce tle expression for tlhat in which the quality consists, or what
it concerns: han hade den vanligheten a' komma (lie lhad the kindness to
come); jag var fdirdig &' grata (I was on the point of crying). And in
our texts, p. 44, 11. 20-21, we actually find: pat pai.. alle timis finde
hir redi and speke with pJaim. This sentence miglt, with a different wordorder, easily have turned into: redi and with paim (for) to speke. Thus, in
677, And.. to is practically the same as "to," and from our point of view
we may term it pleonastic. But tlhat, I believe, is all.
699. I am not certain of this bown. Cf. however 317-318.
796. mekenes is the subject (misunderstood by B. in Engl. Stud. ii,
p. 364).
801. Even if crakes might have been tolerably understood as "talks,"
" tales " (?), there is not the smallest doubt but it is a corruption of clerkes.
Als clerkes tels is, like who likes to loke, etc., one of those favourite phrases
which, witli various modifications (cf. 2459, 773, 461, 858, 836), were used
in mediaeval poetry both to give a stamp of authority to the exposition and
to supply i convenient rhyme. The latter object is served by phrases like
infeld and town, arely and late, be day and night, loud and still, which also
meet us so often here and elsewhere. Cf. J. Ullmann's treatise on Richard
Rolle de Hampole in Engl. Stud. vii, pp. 415 if. (specially pp. 428-454).




NOTES TO NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION.15


155


867. int 3arning (MS.) would certainly give some sense: even before
it has become a thought or deed. Yet the alteration, mnade also by B., is
probably right.
897. I might hiave mentioned that the two words Pat hase in 896
were thoughtlessly repeated after fader, but immediately crossed out
again.
915. To supply the missing line is out of the question. It may have
conveyed a thought like: For Pi he shetced swvilk bowmtmnes.
92'4 ('959'). ' wir hahen ohne zweifel. fUr P~ti einzufiihren Pam.' B.
(Eng. Stud. ii, p. 360). But see Iintrod. ~~ 37, 114.
929 ('964'). On account of the preceding Pai, Pe- kam, I'ist auch hier
Per statt oitr einzusetzen.' H. But see Introd. ~ 138.
938, 940 ('974, 976'). ' lies soffierand st. sousr-and.' H. But cf. Introd.
~~55, 89, 90, and vnsonterable, Wallace, ed. Jamieson, 1. 267, etc.
942. Thme line has fared badly: r Pi sake for is writtemi on an erasure,
r sa e fo being much. blurred; to is squeezed in afterwards betwveen for. and
be; traces of time old letters are left. In its present shape, it is cumbrously
long. Al (JPe) day for $4 sake t6 be sld'ym would run smoothly.
965 ('1002'). 'o bone'a [es].' B.
972 (' 1008'). ' Vor oper fehilt offenbar Pat oder Pet!' H.  But cf.
Glossary.
1045 ('1084'). 'nach dem beispiele, das zu ersehien ist an denjenligen.'
B. Misconstruction. See Introd.~ 135.
10710 (' 1109'). B., misunderstanding the function of laghter, transposes
at ammd be.
1126 ('1167'). 'lies be st. bi.' H. But cf. Glossary.
1131 (' 1172 '). 'lies Pe statt des ersten al.' H.
11 72 if. The lines give fairly good sense without an alteration: "since
we may see (from Scripture), that everything 'we do," etc. Nevertheless
it is not unlikely that the first wve, as H. suggests, stands in the place of
an original J'ai: "1since they can see all that we dlo."
1221 ('1265'). ' ergiinze Pai vor vse.' H. This does not improve the
metre (cf. 1829). Yet it may be right. In both the lines (605 and 1221)
wvhere I wish to explain no as "1none" (like a =" -in "), something may be
omitted. 
I 198b (' 1242b '). What I expand as Quomodlo sandtimonialles, K.
explains as Qitod singillatim.
1253-54. The omitted line mnay as well have been the first in the
pair, for being wvrong for fro, like in 1259, etc.
1266 (' 1310'). 'fudlywg zu mnlat. futlare, neuengl. to fnll.' B. But see
Glossary, and Introd. ~ 99.
1269 if. Although cornyn might be, and mnight have beent, takenl for
an adj. ("1 familiar," "1communieating ") and cutm for a participle, I believe,
like B., that If is omitted:  If a nun.. communes.. or comes."  Lat.
qi pa soror presttmpserit; Winteney Version: Gylf hwvilc swuiste'r
3edyrstlcec-8. In at prior copy, a blank ha~d probaby been -left for the
word; cf. 2179 and the footnotes on 923, 2151, 2481. 
1306 (' 1351 '). ' lies arest (= arested) st. wvarest.' H. But see Glossary.
1317 ('1362'1). K. corrects B.'s found, but puts a (I) after fautnd, thus
appearing to misunderstand the word.
1403. Or els regularly means "or else;" thus: "or else rebellious
rise against her." But it is tempting to comnpare the line with 440: "or
as a rebel rise against her." Then els would be a corruption, or possibly
a weakened form, of als; cf. es (8/3) = as.
1434 ('1481'1). The end of the line, where all the letters stand rather




156


156     ~NOTES TO NORTHERN METRICAL VERSION.


far apart, may be transcribed her to, as I have done, or herto, as B. did.
But the sense is " to her," not "1hereto."
1457 ('1506'). B. substitutes se)ine for sane. Uncalled for.-B. prints
sehlv, K. says- the MS. has seln. It is ~quite true that the last character
looks like an n.' However, if K. had compared it e.g. with the fourth letter
in waynte 444, hie would hav-e found thjat the last-mentioned letter has the
same claims on being rendered by an nu But the word being a rhymne-word,
K. silently put it.
1468. In M.V. what so means "1 whatever; " in P.V. the sante words
would heave meant "1what she." The latter signification suits the context
much better and probably belonged to the original metrical text.
1476 ('1526'). 'lies Pe enaurnmentes.' H.
1490 (1540~ 'lies er st. es.' H. But see Glossaries.
1517 ('1568 ).For B.'s erroneous falted H. substitutes failed, K.
states that the MS. has falled and accepts H.'s emendation. Cf. however
Introd. ~~ 78, 99.
1576 ('1631'). B. correctly prints ini like. K. declares the MS. has
IrI like, and refers to the Lat. addatur et terciinm! Cf. 1I. 408, 1635.
1633 ('1691 '). B.expands lete-t~y, which is impossible. The omission
of a syllable (cf. 1429/8) need not be supposed either. The meaning is, that
they should not p o s s e s s anything, but r a t Ih e r r e c e i v e what is
necessary to each one.
1728b ('1790'). B.'s reading, loquatnr, is wrong, K.'s is impossible.
But I wavered between loqitantntr and loquan-tnr.
1756 (' 1818'). K. thinks day was altered into ray. I admit that ti
would appear more natural. But the d-part of the hybrid character is
written with specially black, bold strokes, as if intended to predominate.
1780 ('1843 '). 'ergdnze be vor ianglyng.' H.. See my note on 372.
1868-70. The Lat. text mentions no other hour than terciam, and
decimam. Line 1780 seems as weak as in Descember 1121.
1878 ('1941 '). 'ergiinze be vor witn.' H. I wvould arather insert it
b)efore the participle. Cf. Introd. ~ 128, end.
1890 ('1953'). 'Pai s ist wvol zu streichen.' H. This would be a metrical disiunprovement. And cf. passages mentioned in Introd. ~ 138.
1929. "1who are known to be pilgrims."
1968. The line corresponds to in miedia- templi tuti 1966h, I-middis ti
tempil 35/24.
2008 Q~ 2074'"). 'lies Less st. Sich, vgl. das original: in cal idis; vero
minuts.' H. Cf. Glossary.
2027 ('2093'). ' lies wvend.' H. Cf. Introd. ~ 60, 2.
2076. ('2145') ' erg~nze meiu, manl, vor him.' H. I have substituted
Pai for Pat. My supposition is that the original had the shorter conjunctional phrase Or tyme, followed by the pron. Pai. Equivalent to (n- ttlme,
and just as common0, was the fuller or tyime Pat (2286), analogously to
fro time (2201) and fro time Pat (1719), do wilis (2/7) and to wilis P.at
'(40/29, 33). Thus the slip was e~asily masde.
2190 (2262'). ' lies lay1 st. law.' H. Cf. Introd. ~ 41, and Glossary.
2354 (2430'). B. incorrectly substitutes ais for at.
2346 ('2421'). ' B. Andert strenyb in zu strengthenb, was aber gar
keinen sinin giebt. Es is einfach Pamn vor int efinzuschieben.' H. pamt is
very acceptable, but does not seem. quite necessary:  then, God shall
grant strength in their deed."
2385 ('2462 ') ' to play giebt in diesemn zusammenlhange' keinen rechiten
Ginn. IChI vermute, dass to play fur urspriingliches o-wray geschrieben
ist.' H. But cf. the opening lines of the chapter, and time statement in




NOTES.


157


W. Dugdale's Monasticon Anglicanuin, vol. ii, p. 474a (London 1846),
that a lady superior was allowed 'to go out of the monastery to one of
her manors, to take the air and divert herself.'
2432. Cf. Introd. ~ 136.
CAXTON ABSTRACT.
119/4. "in order that they may often read and execute the whole
rule, and keep it so much better than it is kept."
120/I9. "to make arrangements wisely and carefully, and about all
things in the place."  Possibly and is due to an inadvertency.
125/5. "is this, when (when.. pat) they will confess to their
superior, meekly and with repentance, all evil thoughts," etc.
128/I4. "to keep well, so well as though.."
129/7. " that anyone should have," "for anyone to have."
133/33. "and after their prayer (lias been) made together and joined
together in God's peace, (there shall be) kissing together and saluting
of each other, with subsequent refreshing of themselves."
134/37. "occasion to grumble, or to work anything, or to keep
anything."
LANSDOWNE RITUAL.
148/2. oue[r]. Thus I read the MS., referring to 144/2, 146/Io, 148/26.
Possibly: one, "on"; cf. 143/29. The spelling onle for on, howevel,
occurs in no other instance in all tlhe five texts.








159


GLOSSARY
TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.
THE order is, on the whole, alphabetical (P = th, v = u, 3=z), cross-references upholding due connections. The small displacements only involve that
a word not found in its strictly alphabetical place, must be sought two steps
above. An asterisk means: not so in the MS., not so in the Caxton Print.
When used alone, vb. practically means: verb in the infinitive or subjunctive
mood (or in an ambiguous formn); sg., pl. after a verb means: present indicative
singular, pr-es. ind. (sometimes possibly subjunctive) plural. For other abbreviations see p. xix.
The occasional short etymological notes must only be regarded as expediential hints, in special cases, to lead the reader's thoughts in the right direction.
T'his Glossary, as well as the following, may from different points of view be
considered to give both too much and too little. At all events they contain, a.
good many wvords, forms, nnd significations not yet to be found ini the New
English or any other dictionary, or not yet recorded from the 15th century.


a, indef. art. 1/14, 15, 4/4, 182,
184, etc. an, 4/17.  numn. one,
6/4, 20/19, 23/io, 143/26, 144/12;
704, 971, 1200, 1206, etc. Cf.
an, ay, o, ta.
a (unintentionally?) = and, 1903.
abba, Ab abbey, convent, 325.
abbais, pt. 1632, 2425. abbay,
305, 1338, 1453, 2164, etc.
abbas, Ab abbess, 43/i6, 22, 24.
abbes, 12/37, 13/25, 37/15, 41/6,
etc. yen. 37/5. abbesse, 42/2,
43/i6, 20, 47/i, etc. abes, 7/32,
9/9, 31, 16/31, etc.  Cf. tabes,
Pabbasse.
abbot, Ab 339, 1279. -is P1. 42/7.
Cf'. abot.
abet, Ab habit, 141/23. Cf. abit,
habete.
abide, vb. 41/2, 142/25, 143/5. Cf.
obide.
abil, adj. able, 1410, 1562. abill,
2228.
abit = abet, 4/27.
abot, Ab abbot, 5/s, 9, 14, etc. -is,
PI. 5/25. Cf. abbot, kabot.
about, adv. 306. abowte, prep.
144/8. Cf. abute, obout.


abstenand, ppr abstaining, 1885.
abstinens, sb. 28/27, 33 /3 5, 142/ i.
abute, prep. about, 24/22. Cf.
about.
acceptabil, adj. acceptable, 722.
achesun, Ab. occasion, -30/ i6, 36/V14,
17, 45/26, etc. for a-n, for sonie
reason, 41/22. for nane a-n,
on any account, 45/22. Cf. enchesun.
achesunnir, Ab. annoyer, hiarasser,
d i sttmirher, 45/2 7. [0. F. achesoner,
accuse, d isqlliet, harass, vex.]
acline, vb. bow dowvn, 46/i6. Cf.
enclind.
acord, vb. accord, agree, 117, 1169,
1437. -e, 19/19, 416, 727. -es,
sg. 523. 
acumbird, pp. enciunbered, 25/35,
26/6, 33/i8.
after, adv. 1128. pnrep. 1125. conj.
according as, 1600. Cf. efter.
afterward, adv. 242. Cf. efterward.
again, adv. again; back, 23/19,
143/2 I, 144/1i9. Prep. against, 4/2 I,
19 /3, 24/2, etc. againe, adi.
143/i8. agayn, 141/26, 1350,




160


160       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


1903, 2029. agayne, 1/4, 31 /7.
prep. (postpos.) 276. Cf. aigain,
igain, ogain.
againis, prep. against, 35/9.
agains, 267. agayns,955, 1378,
1395, 1403. Cf. igainis, oganis.
aght, mum, eighth, 1041, 1124. Cf.
ahtend.
aght, vb. pt.-pr. sg. ought; behoves, beseemns, befits, 1166. Cf.
ahte, a3ht, and ah.
agrb, vb. refi., agree, 143/9.
ah, vb. sg. ought, should; behoves,
5/i5, 1, I 2, 20/5, 24/ i, etc. pl.
8/12, 14, 15, 9/33, 12/4, 21/26,
28, etc. owve, 34/21. ahat=
ahiat, 18/31I, 32, 22/iu. Cf.aw,
az, a3h, and aght.
ahe, Ab awve, 19/14. Cf. aw, aze.
ahen, adIj. own, 7/31, 8/u8, 10/4,
I11,12/9, etc. Cf. awn.
ahte, vb. pt.-pr. pl. ought, 19/26.
Cf. aght.
ahtend, mumi. eighth, 14/i6. Cf.
aztend and aght.
ai, adv. ever, always, 714. Cf.
ay.
aier, vb. pl. are, 34/i8. Cf. are.
aigain, prep, against, 20/33. Cf.
again.
ailastand, adj. everlasting, 66.
aile, Ab ale, 1605, 1610.
ainly, adv. only, 269. Cf. anly.
aioingne, tb. enj oin penance, 21 /.
aiont, adv. together, 16/u.
air, (alv. ere, before, 1114, 1637,
1713, 2327. aire, 456. Cf. are.
aires, Ab pl. heirs, 218. Cf. ayris.
airly, adv. early, 646. Cf. arely,
ayrly.
al, adj., pr-om. all, every, 1/I3, 3/7,
8//2,13, 145/14, etc. adv. all, quite,
altogether, 39/1 2,1552,2156,2358.
as an expletive, 2213. al be it,
albeit, 881. al if, even if, even
though, 237, 362, 729, 884, etc.
Cf. all.
alane, adj. alone, 21/30. adv. only,
46/io.
alanly, adav. alone, only, 1/I5.
albedene = al bedene, 2171.
aid, adj. (sb.) old, 106, 526, 1051,
1208, etc. aide, 6/3, 7/25, 30,
8/4, etc. Cf. old, palde, and
elder.


algate, ada. always, 1777. algayte,
2413.
alkin, all kind of, 2485. alkyn,
1656. Cf. allekin.
alkines, do., 1888. alkins, 166),
2011, 2207. Cf. kyns.
all, adj., prom. 7/27, 8/2, 12/15,
1,9,30,2376, etc. adv.all, quite,
-wholly, 2/35, 152. alle, 1/uo, 2/
33,(6/4, 7/24, etc. atdv. 40/21. all
if, conj. eveni if, even though, 273,
2071. Cf. al.
allaine, adv. alone, only, 896.
allane, 196. allayn, adj. alone,
1251. adv. 381, 769, 1116, *2257,
etc. Cf. allon.
allekin = alkin, 35/i.
alleluia, Halleluiah, 16/1 2, 32,
17/12, 21i, etc.
allemihti, adj. almighty, 47/17.
-mihtye, 38/6. Cf. almihti.
aller, yeuv. of all, 1815, 2240.
allon, adv. alone, only, 158, 172,
290, etc. allone, adj. 1261. Cf.
allaine.
allwase, adv. always, 93.    allways, 163. Cf. aiwais.
allway, (10., 143/20. Cf. aiWay.
almihten, adj. almighty, 14/4.
almiliti, do., 2/17, 19/u8, 46/30.
almyghty, 100,,338, 578. Cf.
allemihti.
almus, Ab. alms, 39/12. almusdede, Ab alms-deed, 581.
als, (Ldv. so; as, 4/24, 7/ i 1, 29, 161/i8,
1668, 1743, etc. also, 9,193, 299,
316, etc. comj. as, like, 1/2 i, 2/u,
3, 4/24, 2, 576, 689, *911, 976,
1243, 1357, 1590, 2329, 2434, etc.
rel. 30/26, 1428, 2236. Cf. 10/2 I,
17/19, 40/27. als.. J'oz, as
though, 10/7. Cf. also, as.
also, adv.1/I5, 373, 487, etc. even,
634. als-so, 97. als-sua, 3/29,
19/5, 130/i8, 33/14, etc. alswa,
43/26. Cf. als.
als-suilke, pi-on. the same, 30/27.
alure, vb. 35/13. See Notes.
alwais, adv. always, 331, 834, 838,
etc. always, 141, 174, 533, etc.
Cf. allwase.
alway, do., 28, 111, 547, 735, etc.
Cf. aliway.
alweldand, adj. almighty, 202,
1144.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.16


161


am, vb. 1 sg. 97, 99, 116, 742.
ambrosine, adj. Ambrosian, 17/15.
amen, 2/i8, 3/3, 26, 4/I3, etc.
amend, vb. 197, 366, 1238, 1532.
intr. 1327. refi. 20/8, 885, 1804.
p~p. 1275, 1671. -e, 2 1/2, 27/26,
30/17. intr. 20/9, 21/i, 2. refi.
9/8, 20/35, 30/17, etc. -id, pp.
20/3I, 21/13, i6, 25/31, etc.
amendement, sb. amendment, 22/8,
23/I5, 31/i, 46/22, etc. amendment, 46/21, 141/24.-amendes,
sb. pl. amends, 204, 628, 1774, etc.
amendis, 17 /9, 33/ i6.
amise, adv. amiss, 13/20.
amonesce, vb. admnonishi, 6/19.
amoneste, do., 20/35. Cf. moneste.
an, indef. art. 22/7. a, 46/2 1. nUM.
one, 16/19, 21/22, 25/is, etc.
prom. 6/2, 25/14, etc. Cf. a, ane,
ay(n), on.
an= and, 2/29, 612.
ancewer, sb. answer, 2/30. vb. 7/12,
A4/23. Cf. anscewer.
and, conj. 1/3,2 1, *3/7, *6/12, *18/6,
etc. "1to," 44/2 x. Cf. 677. "thflen,"
1583. &, 1/2, 3, etc. Cf. a, an, in.
ane, in~def. art. an, 298,1279, 2409.
a, 22/22. numn. one, 20/8, 22/23,
1297, 1308, etc. promn. one; somebody, 38/28, 41/3o, 42/6, 1229,
1337, etc. P'am ane, alone, 4/22.
bipjam ane,4/19; similarly 18/io,
20/I7, 26/35, 30/26, 135/28, etc.
Cf. an, tane, also alane, op'er.
aneli, ad~v. only, 1022. anely, 342,
1416, 2254. adj. solitary, 273.
Cf. anly.
anes, adv. once, 453, 1628. Cf.
anis, ons.
angel, sb. 12/i, 21, 879. -s, pl.
11l/ i6, 27, 19/17, 800, *1162, 1164,
etc.
anger, sb. anchorite, 266.
angers, sb. pl. afflictions, 955, 958.
angri, adj. angry, 42/28.
anhede, sb. unity, 416.
ani, adj. any, 3/6, 6/15, 8/33, 17/8,
etc. pron. any, anybody, 8/27,
24/36, 30/33. Cf. any.
anikin, any kind of, 47/14.
anis, adv. once, 28/26. Cf. anes.
anly, adv. only, 1620. Cf. ainly,
aneli, aynli.
annual, aclj. 1478.
S. BENET




a-noder, adj., promt. another, 143/26,
1996. a-noker, *6/2, 148/i9,
410, 756, 1555, etc. a-nopir,
*7/26, 10/5,20/8, 10, 20, etc. Cf.
oper.
anoy, vb. annoy, trouble, injure,
32/6. Cf. noid.
anscewer, vb. answer, 24/i5. ansewere, 38/33. answer, 143/2 5,
30, 32, 98, 724, 733, 1753, etc.
sb. 44/i8, 214, 14059, 1461, 2420.
answers, vb. sg. 136, 137. Cf.
ancewer.
antefen, sb. antiplion, 16/2, 17/i6.
-fens, pl. 16/4, 28, 17/ Il, i 8, etc.
-fin, 21/13, 31/15.
antente, sb. = entent, 12/14,19/27,
27/5.
anure, vb. worship, 35/io. [O.F.
h-onourer, Lat. honorare.]
any, adj. 19/24, 21/33, 39/4, 516,
1028. pron, any, anybody, 7/32,
19/31, 20/7, 31, 846, 1016, 1693,
2333, etc. Cf. ani, ony.
apendis, vb. sg. belongs 35/30.
[O.F. apendre.]
apocalips, sb. Apocalypse, Revelation, 17/I4.
apon, prep. upon, 42/33, 43/13,135,
184, 369, etc. Cf. opon.
apostel, sb. apostle, 332. apostil,
23/8, 430, 911, 2300. apostils,
pl. 36/33, 37/19, 20. appostel,
1442. appostil, 200, 976, 1264,
1328, etc. appostils, pl. *2042.
appils, sb. pl. apples, 1573.
apreuid, pp. reproved *25/2.
aquaintance, sb. acquaintance,
45/23.
ar, vb. pl. are, 12/1i2, 17/12, 142/4,
144/9, etc. Cf. are.
ar, prep. ere, before, 27/12. conj.
36/9, 40/8. Cf. are.
aray, sb. array, order, 1454, 1473.
11b. array, clothie, 141/io. arayid,
pp. 144/io. Cf. array.
are, vb. pl. 144/5. Cf. aier, ar,
er, err, and is.
are, adv. ere, before, 1861. conj.
9/15, 18/12, 30/20, 44/36, etc.
Cf. air, ar, hare, or.
arely, adv. early, 1396, 1599, 2424.
arliker,  comp. 16/23.    arly,
1866. Cf. airly.
M




162


162       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


armitis, Ab pl. hermnits, 47/i8. Cf. auance, vb. advance, 40/12, 15,
eremete.                          42/15, 46/3i, etc.
armur,.8b. armour, 1/8. -s, pl. 38. auantis, vb. pl. refl. vaunt, boast,
array, sb. 2099. Cf. aray.           command themselves, 37/12.
arrest, pp. stopped, checked, 297.  auayle, vb. avail, 496.
as, conj. 1/14, 44/21, 142/31, 143/8. auen, ady. own, 4/30.  Cf. awn.
Cf. als, es, os.                auenturs, Ab pl. chances, occurasaide, pp. tried, 956. asayde,      rences, 2424.  par auenture,
954. Cf. assay.                   lperadventure, 24/i.
asaumpil, Ab example, 5/8, 26, 10/ auis,  Ab  advice, opinion, 7/23.
io. Cf. ensampil, saumpyl.        avise, 521. vb. refi. (wisely)
ascried, pp. decried, cried down,    mnake up their (our) minds, arrive
1641.                             at a conclusion, resolve, 504,
ascuse, vb. excusp, 44/30.    Cf.    1076. Cf. 2294.   avised, pp.
excuse.,advised,  2130.   Cf.  avyse,
asembil, vb assemble, 29/25. -d,     awise.
pp. 30/2 2.                      avisb, adj. well-adviced, prudent,
asemblb, sb. assembly, 474.         2294. [O.F. avise]
ask, vb. ask, demand, require, 129, avisement, Ab consideration, 2121.
209, 520, 558, etc. aske, 1/9, aune, adj. own, 1/14. Cf. awn.
19/24, 30/30, etc. pl. 2/27, 3/23, aure, vb. do worship, hionour, 34/30,
19/25, etc. imp. 15/i. asked,     35/14. aurid, pp. 35/15. [O.F.
pt. 1906.   askes,.sy. 141 /22,   (oinrer, Lat. adora~re.]
145/6, 132, 133, 1435. pl. beg, auter, Ab altar, 31/22, 143/13, i6.
1448. askid, pt. 37/2 1. pp. 2/30,  177 etc. autir, 30/io, 144/4. Cf.
'141/4.  askis, sq. 24/2, 41/6,   awiter, lPauter.
43/34, 141/26. askys, 12/20.    autors, sb. pl. authors, 43/29.
asking, Ab asking, demand, 24/4, avyse, vb. =avise, 57.
38/2, 39/25, 41/2, etc.         aw, Ab   fear, 530, 2128. 2224.
asoile, vb. absolve, 31/23. asoiles,  punishment, 460. Cf. ahe.
sq. 31 / x. asoilid, pp 3/.     avb. sg. ought, should; behoves,
ass, vb. pl. have, 2404. Cf. has.   beseemus, befits, 10/36, 28, 62, 236,
assay, vb. try, t'59, 1295. Cf.     323, 364, etc. pl. 341, 537, etc.
asaide.                           owe, 633. awand, ppr. possessassayle, vb. assail, attack, 239.   ing, 142/9. Cf. ah.
assent, Ab 1423, 1555, 2221. ivb. away, adv. 8/19, 23/8, 10, 1347,
36, 153, 375, 436, 1601, etc. -es,  etc. Cf. OWaLy.
sq. 532. of her assent, who     awin, adj. own, 34, 712.      Cf.
hold with her, 1379.              awn.
assigne, vb. assign, appoint, 1559. awise, vb. =avise, 2108.
assigned, pp. 1564, 1979. as-   awn, adj. oWvn, 161, 173, 258, 361,
singne, inf. *2318.               403, 540, 629, 2074, etc. awne,
at,,prep. 1/13, 3/i, 29/32, 33/25,246,  1/7, 38/27, 38, 43/i9, 492, 9919,
1124, 1303, 16,96, etc. fromD, 5/1,  1033, etc.  Cf. ahen, auen,
10/7, 19/24, 25/io, etc. before an  aune, awin, azen.
inf. 2/31, 3/17, 26, 4/i9, *24, etc.  awter, Ab  altar, 143/28, 144/25,
conj. that, 4/22, 1498. ret. that,  2149. gen. 2190.
who, 27/7, 144/20.   att, prep. ay, adv. ever, always, 3/32, 6/26,
19, 145/6. atte = at te, at the,  31/i8, 35/25, 311, 654, 655, 825,
33/xio. Cf. bot at.               etc. Cf. ai.
atempir, vb. temperate, moderate, ay, indef. art. a, 27/27, 28/33,
arrange, 29/ i.                  45/6. ayn, proit. one, 788. Cf.
attendis, vb. sq. attends, 33/12.   a, an, also oJ'er.
aJ~er, adj. either, 146/36.   C.   aynli, adv. only, 1087, 1115.
aypar.                         I   aynly, 718, 2290. Cf. anly.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.16


163


ayris, Ab pl. heirs, 3/25.    Cf.
aires.
ayrly, adv. early, 2270. Cf. airly.
ayj'ar, prot. either, 11/22. Cf.aJper.
az, a3, vb. sg., pl. ought, should;
behoves, 5/*4, 13, I1, 29, 35, 6/6,
II, 26, 28, 7/i, 9, Il, 13, 19/u,1
45/2 1. Cf. ah.
aze, Ab awe, fear, 35/27. Cf. ahe.
azen, a3en, adj. own, 5/2I, 35,
7/I2, 25/14, 42124, etc.    Cf.
awn.
a3h, vb. sg. ought, should, 44/5.
a3ht, 42/i6, i8. Cf. ah, aght.
aztend, nmum, eighthi, 15/24. Cf.
ahtend.
bac, sb. back, 606. Cf. bak.
bad, vb. pt. bade, 5/20, 9/IO. Cf.
bid.
baine, adj. ready, willing, obedient,
261. Cf bayn.
bainly, adv. readily, etc. 2445.
Cf. baynly.
bak, Ab back, 13/ig, 14/3, 1310.
Cf. bac.
bakbytyngis, sb rl. backbitings,
43/23.
bakehuse, Ab bakehouse, 44/26.
bakkows, 1540.
bald, adj. bold, confident, 525. be
bald, dare, 2109. Cf. bold.
baldly, ad-v. boldly, etc., 1277.
balk, Ab beam, 403. balke, 5/~35.
ban, vb. ban, curse, 600. banns,
8/29.
band, Ab 318, 2082, 2274.
bar, vb. pt. bore, 22/28. Cf. bere.
barne, Ab child, 11/ii. barnis,
pl. 23/22, 24/7, 21, 27/9, etc.
basse, vb. kiss, 35/i. [OF. -c- Lat.
basiare.]
bath, comi. both; postpos. 1334.
bal's, 5/27, 28, 6/3, etc. postpos.
4/28. prom. 37/23. Cf. both.
bathes, sb pl. baths, 1667.
bawmes, Ab pl. balms, 1667.
bayly, Ab stewardship, 20/io.
bayn, adj. =baine, 541, 631, 1093,
etc. bayne, 349, 697, 1393.
baynly, adv. = bainly, 690, 692,
2421.
be, vb. 1/6, 10, 12, 25, 2008, etc. Cf.
1481. pl. 2201. imp. 7/4. imp.
pl. 525. Cf. bi, by; bene, bes.


I


be, prep. by, 1/12, 43/9, 19, 144/3,
223, 297, etc. of, 691. by way
of, as, for, 1617.  "4for the"~
2322. Cf. bi, by.
becaus, conj. because, 188, 747,
1221.   because, 43/2!1.   Cf.
bicaus.
bed, Ab 20/23, 150/7, 1210, etc.
bedde, 20/17, 32/29. beddis,
pl. 20/26, 35/34, 36/28. bede,.
150/5, 19, 1201, 1728. Cf. bedes.
beddyng, Ab bedding, 2031.
beds, vb. offer, 972, 974, 1183, 1994,
2037. call, summon, 1286.
bedene, adv. at once, (al)together,
844, 1706. al bedene, 1479,
1772. Cf. albedene.
bedes, Ab pl. beds, 1207,1977. Cf.
bed.
bedes, Ab pl. prayers, 1827, 1883.
bedyng, Ab bidding, command,
692. -es, pl. 2335. requests,,
demands, 2236. Cf. bidinges.
befell, vb. pt. 2398.
befor, adv. before; in front, 146/34,
147/I 2. prep. 9/i8, 145/7, 1808,
etc. before, adv. 43ji6, 22,
143/i, 5, etc. prep. 12/19, 141/6,
142/24, etc.  conj. 27/27.  Cf.
bifor, byfor.
beforhand, adv. beforehand, 1508.
beforn, adv. before, 625. prep.
(postpos.) 1856.
begane, vb. pt. began, 142/2. begin, inf. 176,797, 1681, 1686, etc.
begine, 143/25. beginne, 18/
1 2, 21/I3, 27/16, 144/iu. begyn,
146/33, 148/1i, 17, 19, 160, 1281,
etc. begynne, 144/25. begyns,
sg. 1/io, 1135. Cf. bigin, bygin.
begining, 8A beginning, 15/31,
23/15, 25/20, 30/8, 105, etc. beginning, 29/15, 47/25.    begynnyg,43/u 8, 145/3, 321. Cf.
bigining, bygynnyng.
behald, vb. look, see, 1673, 2039.
Cf. bihaldand.
beheste, Ab promise, 143/9.
behind, adv. 146/35. pre~p. 606.
behinde, (postpos.) 399. Cf.
byhinde.
behous, Ab behoof, sake, 83, 566,
2474. Cf. bihoue.
behoues, vb. sq. behoves, 103, 176,




164


164       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


390,468, etc. behouis, 142/8, i6,
17, 19,2o. behuvis, pI.142/5. Cf.
bilioues, bus, byhouid.
bel, sb. bell, 20/24. beles, pI.
1759. Cf. belle.
beld, vb. dwell, 126.
belil? 42/2 5. See Notes.
belle, 8A bell, 29/3 i, 30/5, 31/4.
bels, pI. 1473. Cf. bel.
belt, vb. girdle, 2/2 i. belte, 2/22.
beltyd, pp. 20/22.
'ben, pp. been, 18/30. bene, 2385,
2400. sbj. pI. 1223, 1977. Cf be.
'benecun, Ab blessing, 16/5, 31/24.
Cf. benichun. 
-benediccion, Ab benediction, 27/ i9.
benethen, prep. beneath, 147/29.
benichun, Ab blessing, 26/I7, 1%,
22. benichune,17/13. benicun,
16/32, 17/3, 18/26, 31/25, etc.
benysoun, 1526. Cf. benecun.
bere, vb. bear, 11/23, 43/3, 571,
1213, etc.   refi. 7/3i, 25/28.
beres, sg. 358, 466. pl. 347. Cf.~
bar, beris, born.
'benid, pp. beaten, 21/4, 23/4.
beriing, Ab beating, 23/25, 25/31i.
bering, Ab bearing, demeanour,
2268.
beris, vb. sg. bears, 5/6, 14/2, 28/15.
Cf. bere.
bes, vb. imp. p1. be, 1313. bese,
ind. sg. shall be, 775. Cf. be.
besekand, ppr. beseeching, 1684,
1816, 2157, 2163, etc.
beside, prep. 2414. Cf. byside.
besily, aviv. busily, 1281, 1500.
best, adj~. 4/22, 7/22, 24, 2220. Ab
23/5. adiv. 20/4, 1335, 1698.
best, sb. beast, 298, 1021. beste,
28/I5. bestes, pI. 2301.
besy, adj. busy, 1/I0, 42/27.
betake, vb. 1/i6.
betakins, vb. sg. signifies, 11/21.
PI. 11/24.   Cf. bitakins, bytakins.
bete, vb. amend, 997, 1810.
bete, vb. beat, 1360, 1920. imp.
463. betes, 8g. 971.
betech, vb. commit, entrust, 145/io.
Cf. bitaht.
betime, vb. happen, 17/6. Cf. bitimis.
beting, Ab beating, 22/34. Cf.
betyng.


better, adj. 4/3 i, 24/i6, 1298. adv.
674, 2006. bettir, 12/13, 24/22,
37/27. adiv. 6/5.
betwene, prep. between, 149/35.
(postpos.) 2034. Cf. bitweyn.
betyng = beting, 1357.
bew (by mistake?) = bow, 966.
bewar (be war), beware, avoid,
882, 175G.
bi, vb. be, 1126, 1131, 1330, 1509.
Cf. be.
bi, prep. by, 4/19, 41/31, 269, 270,
381, 385, 453, etc. Cf. be, by.
bicaus P~at, because, 1568. Cf.
becaus.
bicimis, vb. sg. meant for bisemis,
beseemis? or for bitimis, happens? 10/26. See Notes.
bid, vb. bid, command, 344, 1812,
2331. bidde, 31/9. biddis, sg.
14/22, 36. bide, 9/4. bides, sg.
11/6. Cf. bad, bidis, byd.'
bide, vb. wait, 1510, 1792, 1794,
2083, 2106. tr. abide, 1889. bide,
dwell, live, 1040. bides, pl.
1800.
bidinges, Ab pI. biddings, commands, 222, 2293. bidyng, sg.
960, 1180, 2296. bidynges, p1.
645. Cf. bedyng, bydynges.
bidis, 3 sg. bids, commands, 1/20,
21, 2/8, 3/28, etc. Cf. bid.
bie, vb. buiy, 36/24. Cf. by.
bifor, prep. before, 8/3, 20, 1268,
1515. bifore, 4/26, 6/2, 9/3, etc.
adv. 16/17. Cf. befor.
biggid, pp. built, 188. Cf. byggid.
bigin, vb. begin, 244. biginne,
17/3, 32/i6. Cf. begane.
bigining, Ab beginning, 33/8,47/28.
Cf. begining.
bihaldand, ppr. beholding, look~ing, 876. Cf. behald.
bihoue, Ab behoof, sake, 480, 665,
826, 2080, etc. Cf. behoue.
bihoues, vb. sg. behoves, 359. bihouis, 9/27,10/2i,42/14. bihus,
4/20. Cf. behoues.
bil, Ab bill, note, document, 2177,
2188. bils, pI. 1985.
bileue, vb. remain, 39/i6.
bind, vb. 1853, 2329. Cf. bown,
bun.
birde, vb. pt.-pr., 8g. behoves, 37/23.
birs, sg. 27/I2.




-9LOSS8ARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.16


165


biriele, Ab burial, 584.
bisines, Ab business, 220.
bisschop, Ab bishop, 2238. -e,
40/19.
bitaht, pp. committed, entrusted,
6/29, 7/2, 24/25, 25/i, etc. biteche, inf. 35/33. Cf. betech.
bitakiins Vb.sg. signifies, 5/9, 11/i8.
pl. 11/21, 23. Cf. betakins.
betide, vb. happen,.19/30.
bitimis, vb. sg. happens, 39/31I. Cf.
betime.
bitternes, Ab bitterness, 2458.
bitwey-n, adv. between, 473. Cf.
betwene.
blame, Ab 45/23. vb. imp. 6/I2.
blamid, pp. 5/ i6. blamyd, pp.
1227, 2357. blaym, sb. 1776.
blin, vb. cease, desist, 1682. blinne,
4/33, 12/io.
blind, adj. 400.
blis, Ab bliss, 1/i8, 127, 218, 228,
etc. blisses, pl. 2013, 217, 664,
902. Cf. blys.
blis, vb. bless, 1689. blisce, 8/29.
blisced, pp. 13/21. blisse, inf.
21/3 i. blissed, pp. 38/34. blissid, 151 7.
blissing, AS blessing, 146/io, 1984.
blisyng, 1520.
blipelike, adv. blithely, 9/6, 13/12.
blitlily, 2143.
blys, Ab = bus, 52.
bodely, adj. bodily, 2310. adv.
1236. bodily, 2470.
bodi, Ab body, 28/i8, 35/14, 486,
810, etc. bodis, pl. 3/29. body,
11/22, 25/9, 27/8, 38/38, etc.
boght, vb. pt. bought, 52, 152. Cf.
by.
boke, Ab book, Scripture, 7/4, 8/28,
13/5, 15/2, 5, 131, etc. bokes,
pl. 68. bokis, 33/9. Cf. buke.
bold, adj. 1961. Cf. bald.
bone, Ab prayer, 2381.
bord, Ab board, table, 37/5, 2049.
borde, 27/20, 30/4, 22.,
born, pp. 1855. Cf. bere.
bose, vb. sy. should, 168. Cf. bus.
bot, conj. but, 1/I 5, 2/,33, 39/1i1, 25,
etc. unless, except if, 3/io, 41/31,
1228, 1532, 1749, 1750, 1802, etc.
prep. (or quasi-prep., followed by
a nominative), except, 21/22, 41/
21, 290, 342, 576, 1756, 2329, etc.




more than, 6/i. adv. only, 167.
bott, eouj. but, 40/ i8, 41/2, 13, 71,
367, 403, etc. adv. only, 142/2.
bot at, unless, 142/io, 2354.
only that, 1601. bot if, unless,7 6/5t 17/5, 29/14, 128, 558.,
727, 982, etc. bot Pat, except
thiat, only that, 17/i8, 37/7. if
only, as long as, 20/6 (the second;
the first means: except such as).
bot yef, unless, 19/30, 21/2 I,
25/34, 29/8, etc. without (there
being), 14/24.
both, adj. 43/27, 149/34. pI-0n.
355, 1210. conj. 43/25, 222, 325,
519, etc. Cf. bath.
bow, vb. bow, incline, 1226, 1525,
2445. bowand, p~pr. 25. bowed,
pp. 1105. bowes, sq. 690, 692.
Cf. bew, bows.
bown, adj. ready, 967, 2143. redi
bown, ready, wvilling, 1145.* [0.1.
bWinn, Swed. redoboger&, ready,
willinfg.]
bown, pp. bound, 699 (cf. Notes).
bownyd, bound?, possessed, 43/
i i (Lat. in~flati). Cf. bind.
bows, vb. sg. 2280. Cf. bow.
bowsum, adj. compliant, yielding,
willing, obedient, 31, 154, 261,
1660, etc. Cf. buxum.
bowsumly, adv. willingly, meekly,
2020.
bred, Ab bread. 26/14, 1578. -e, 28/6.
bref, AS letter, 39/i.
brek, vb. break, 1961. breke, 35/
i8, 20, 1955. brekis, sg. 31/36,
38/25. Cf. brokin.
brenne, vb. b urn, 44/ i5. Cf. brind.
brest, Ab breast, 1920.
brest, vb. break, 2280.
breue, adj. brief, 19/30, 32.
breuelike, adv. briefly, 27/26.
breuhuse, 8b. brewhouse, 44/27.
brewhows, 1540.
briht, adj. brighit, 2/29.
brihtnes, iS. brightness, *1/23.
brind, pp. burned, 13/14. brin-.
nande, ppr. 20/22. Cf. brenne.
bring, vb. 141/15, 584, 1109, 2096,
etc. bringe, 8/2i, 21/6, 141/9.
Cf. bryng and broght.
broch, Ab brooch, 72196.
broght, vb. pt. brought, 1310. pp.
33/8, 26, 143/7, 2166. broht, pt.




166


166       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


22/24. pp. 2/27, 3/9, 4/25, 14/5,
etc. broth, pt. 38/38. pp. carried
(out, or through),42/8. Cf. bring.
brokin, pp. broken, 29/34, 42/25.
Cf. brek.
brokir, Ab brother, 6/i,/21/34. gen.
5/34.
bryng, v.b. bring, 44, 669, 1120,
2060, 2420, etc. Cf bring.
buke, 85 book, Scripture, 143/15,
2699, 687, 1096, etc. Cf. boke.
bun, pp. bound (in duty), 1960. Cf.
bind, vnbun.
bus, vb. sg. behoves; should, 244,
375, 460, 476, 797, 966, 1413, 1415.
pl. 43/25, 714, 1011. Cfbehoues,
bose.
bute, Ab remedy, 2285.
butter, sb. 26/15.
buxsumnes, Ab compliance, obedience,  147/2 1.  buxumnes,
38/24, 43/3i, 44/23, 46/34, etc.
buxum, adj. compliant, yielding,
obedient., 6/i, *15, 10/6, 13/26,
20/32, 24/14, etc. Cf. bowsum.
by, vb. buy, 2019. Cf. bie, boght.
by, vb. be, 353. Cf. be.
by, prep. 1/i, 18 /xio, 39, 51, 137, etc.
(postpos.) 12/2, 126, 1330, 2054,
2098. Cf. be, bi.
bycom, vb. pt. became, 22/28.
byd, vb. bid, command, 20/8,141/15.
bydes, pl. 68. Cf. bid.
bydynges, Ab pl. biddings, comnmnands, 26. Cf. bidinges.
byfor, prep. before, 26/i8. byfore,
12/i6, 23, 19/12, etc. ad'v. 16/20,
25, 29, etc. Cf. befor.
byggid, pp. built, 184. Cf. biggid.
bygin, vb. begin, 168. byginne,
16/36, 17/2, 31/I5. bygynne,
16/34. bygyns, 8g. 145/2. Cf.
begane.
bygynnyng, 85 beginning, 145/6.
Cf. begining.
byhinde, adv. behind, 38/37. prep.
15/13. Cf. behind.
byhouid, vb. pt.-pr.sg. behoves, is
necessary, 28/27. byhouis, vb.
sg. 4/21I. Cf. behoues.
byken, vb. commit, entrust, 145/14.
bykenne, 20/3.
byside, prep. = beside, 44/19.
bytakins, vb. sg. signifies, 13/20.
Cf. betakins.


bytuix, pre~p. between, 20/26.
bytuixe, 16/6. adV. 11/22. bytwixe, prep, 31/12.
caald, adj. cold, 36/20. Cf. cald.
cal, vb. call, 550. Cf. caid.
calanged, pp. accused, 6/32.
cald, adj. cold, 1600, 2004, 2005.
Cf. caald, also cauld.
cald, pp. called, 7/25, 34/29, 27.
calde, reckoned, 38/35. call,
inf. 517, 1813. pl. 1 15, 189, 337,
2417. calle, 2/15, 7/21, 8/4, 25/
13, 41/26, etc. callid, pp. 28/25,
41/28. cals, sg. 122. Cf. cal,
kald.
calgard, Ab kailyard, vegetable
garden, 31/35, 44/27.
can, vb. 8g. can, knows (how to),
is able for, 7/26, 27/29, 37/io,
1698. 2 8gq. 4/9,11099. pl. 10/19.
11/20, 20/4. canne, 8g. 38/27.
Cf. kan and cune.
candel, Ab candle, 1212. candil,
29/ i6.
cantikils, s9b. pl. canticles, 16/31,
17/25. cantikyl, 8g. 18/22.
carpyng, Ab talking, 621.
case, Ab 1301, 1375, 1382. if case
fall, if it should happen, 2173.
cast, vb. imp. 149/31. caste, inf.
38/21i. pl. 13/i9. Cf. kast.
catchid, pp. taken, 1329.
cauld, 8b. cold, 2032.
caus, Ab cause, 1494, 1802.
cel, Ab cell, 306, 2414. Cf. celle,
eel.
celer, Ab cellar, 1539.
celerer, A5 cellaress, 1421, 1445,
1465, 1583.
celeres, do., 28/7.   celeresse,
23/28, 24/24, 26/5, 12, 27/6, etc.
celle, Ab. cell, 38/4. cels, pl. 1539.
Cf. cel.
certan, adj. certain, sure, 851.
certane, 1833. certayn, 2192.
certayne, 2013, 2041. Cf. sertane.
chaipitur, Ab chapter (meeting),
141/12, 143/i, 4, 7. Cf. chapiter,
chaypitur.
chaiste, adj. chaste, 142/i6. Cf.
chaste.
chaistid, pp. driven (by way of
punishment), 2456. Cf. chasti.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.16


167


chaistese, vb. chastise, 445. Cf.
chastes.
chaistying, Ab chastisement, 1323.
Cf. chastying.
chalese, Ab chalice, 1477.
chanch, Ab chance, accident, 1774.
for no c-h, on any account, 1363.
of alkyn c-h, whatever may
befall, 1656.
chanch, vb. change, 2321.
changing, 8b. 2015.
chantir, sb. chanter, 144/i I. chantur, 143/2 5.
chapiter, Ab chapter-house, 1909.
chapitir, 29/26, 31/io, 32/2.
chapitur, 33/8, 2131. Cf. chaipitur, schapiter.
charch, Ab charge; wveight, importance; responsibility, 358, 1012,
2258, 2262. charge, 4/7, 42/13,
45/14, 516, 2405.
chargid, pp. charged, 42/26.
charitb, Ab charity, love, 4/5, 5/IO,
592, 1110, etc.
chartir, Ab charter, 39/14.
chaste, adj. 42/I7, 2267.    Cf.
chaiste.
chaste, vb. chastise, 42/22. chasted,.pp. 1406, 1489. chastede, 437.
chastes, sg. 364. (Soine of these
and the following forms are
amibiguous.)
chastes, vb. chastise, 428. chastese, 455, 458. Cf. chaistese,
chastise.
chasti, vb. chastise, 5/i8, 6/21,
12/17, 433. imp. 6/13. chastid,
pt. 6/i8. pp. 6/20, 21/26, 1642,
1793, etc. driven (by way of
punishment), 2242. Cf. chaistid,
chasty.
chastiing, Ab = chastying, 41/35.
chastiment, do., 2/21, 6/3I.
chastise, vb.im~p. 462. Cf. chastes.
chastising, Ab 546. chastisyng,
513. Cf. schastisyng.
chastitb, Ab chastity, 8/19, 9/mm1,
46/35, 647.
chasty, tb. chastise, 6/i9, 31/31i,
2355, 2364. chastyd, pp. 22/34.
Cf. chasti.
chastying, Ab chastisement, 1244,
1353, 2272. Cf. chaistying,
chastiing.
chaumber, Ab chamber, 44/20.


chaypitur, 9b. chapter, 141/io. Cf.
chaipitur.
chays, vb. pt. chose, 1368.  Cf.
ches.
chefly, adv. chiefly, 43/28.
chepe, Ab purchase. of liht chepe,
cheap, 36/25. be~ttir chepe,
cheaper, 37/27.
cher, Ab cheer, 909, 1064, 1511.
ches, vb. choose, 1374, 1472. chese,
42/ i, 43/30, 91, 1108, 2235, 2249.
chesis, sq. 42/5, 6. Cf. chays,
chose, schosin.
chesyng, sb. choosing, 43/29.
chide, ivb. 1378.
child, Ab 39/i6, 2180, 2183, etc.
-e, 39/6, 792, 1069, etc. -es, gen.
2187. -er, pl. 1355, 1447, 1596,
2199. -ir, 6/i8, 39/20.
chose, Ab choice, 2240.
chose, pp. chosen, 1389. chosen,
2219. chosin, 23/29, 42/5, 1363,
1367, etc. chossin, 20/3. Cf.
ches.
clad, Ab cloth, 36/22. Cf. ClaJ'is.
clad, pp. 20/22. Cf. ClaJ'e.
dlame, vib. cl aim, 1617. Cf. clayme.
clajpe, vib. clothe, 8/20. Cf. clad,
cleth.
claping, Ab clothing, 36/i8. Cf.
dlazing, clething.
clapis, Ab. pl. clothes, garments,
36/26. clathis, 38/38. Cf. clad,
close.
claus, Ab clause, 936.
clayme, sib. claim, 1621. Cf. dlame.
dlazing, Ab clothing, 36/i9. Cf.
claJping.
cled, pp. clad, 2006. clede, 1202,
2003. Cf. cleth.
dlen, adj. clean, pure, 140, 1190.
clene, 4/mii, 9/6, 19/30, 843, 1417,
1720, etc.
clennes, gb. cleanness, 647.
clensid, pp. cleansed, 140.
clere, adj. clear, bright; pure, 213,
405, 664, 780, etc. (quasi)adv.
clear(ly), 113.
clerely, adv. clearly, 1030. clerly,
258.
clerk, Ab 150/6. -e, 40/i. -s, pl.
461. -es, 773, *801, 836, 858, etc.
cleth, sib, clothe, 582. Cf. claJ'e,
cled, vncleth.
clething, Ab clothing, 145/ i8, 2008,




168


168       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


2028. clethyng, 146/22, 23. Cf.
claping.
cloister, Ab 9/22, 45/8. cloistir,
29/25. Cf. closter.
close, Ab enclosure, 2403.
close, Ab pl. clothes, 1480. clothes,
1502, 19i78. cloths, 2170, 2171.
Cf. clakis.
closter, Ab cloister, convent, 1091.
Cf. cloister.
clotony, Ab gluttony, 310. Cf.
glotony.
colaciown, Ab collation, conference, 1742. colaciun, 29/25, 31,
32.
colettis, Ab pl. collects, 144/2, 22,
23. collettis, 144/5.
corn, vb. come, 528, 1762, 1903. pt.
6/17, 11/i8, 22/26, 717 8959 1648.
come, 9/i8. pt. 10/i6, 40/I3.
comes, sy. 141/i6, 782. pl. 1543.
Cf. cume.
comaundes, vb. sg. commands, 847,
2297. command, sbj. 1788. Cf.
cumand.
coxuford, sb. comfort, 937. avb.
936, 1303. comfort, 26/3, 1734.
vb. 35/17. comforth, 177. vb. 22/
7, 29/27. Cf. confort, cumfort.
commandementis, sb. pl. cornmanduients, 1/2. -din-, 42/31.
Cf. cumandemens.
company, 8b. 1028, 1058, 1205,
1259, etc. Cf. cumpany.
complin, Ab compline (thie lust
service, about 6 p.mn.), 1745, 1746.
complyn, 1758. Cf. cumplin.
comun, adj. common, 25/12, 1626,
2011. vb. commune, 21/22, 134.
-e, adj., Ab 150/i. in comun, 3$7/
22, 41/i6, i8, 1618. til comun,
for all, 43/34. Cf. comyn.
comunaltb, Ab comimunity, 1422.
comuners, Ab pl. participants, 250.
comunlike, adv. alike, 35/7.
comyn, vb. commnune, 1270. See
Notes. Cf. comun.
comynli, adv. commonly, 1151.
concience, s9b. conscience, 1417.
condicions, sbpl. conditions, 1033.
confermyd, pp. confirmed, 2256.
confessours, 8b.pl. confessors, 2495.
confessure, sg. 1551.
confort, vb. comfort, 777, 1645.
-and, ppir. 774. Cf. comford.


confucioun, Ab confusion, 2,507.
coinfundid, pp. confounded, 38/32.
confundis, sg. 47/23.
congregacion, Ab congregation,
147/36.
consel, Ab counsel, 2234. Cf.
councel.
consent, vb. 7/29,42/6. -is, sg. 28/
33, 40/I4, 42/3, etc. pl. 7/27.
conseyue, vb. conceive, 43/17.
contek, Ab contention, 1376.
contende, pp. contained, hield, 757.
Cf. cuntaine.
contrarius, adj. contrarious, 2291.
contrary, adj. 43/24.
contresse, Ab pl. countries, 303.
Cf. cuntre.
conuent, Ab convent, 145/12, 147/
37, 150/i9, 518. -e, 43/14.
corn, Ab 32/32, 1710, 2320. come,
43/6.
corner, Ab 143/13.
correccion, 8b. correction, 29/34,
31/30, 32/4, 45/7, etc.
corrumpid, pp. corrupted, 859.
cors, Ab body, 37/25.
costiue, adj. costive, 28/io.
cote, Ab coat, 146/24, 2012.
couaite, vb. covet, 615. couayt,
2472. couet, 570, 580, 643.
couent, Ab convent, 141/4, 143/20,
144/3, 10, 284, 1231, 1248, etc.
Cf. cuuent.
couir, vb. hieal, 27/4.
councel, Ab counsel, 229, 2222. vb.
452. counsaile, vb. 586. counsel, Ab 520, 552, 558,1422. counseld, pp. 1518. counsele, Ab
586. counsell, 555. Cf. conpel,
cownsaile, cunsaile.
cours, Ab course, 1874. Cf. curs.
couth, adj. known, 13.
cownsaile, Ab counsel, 2242. Cf.
councel.
cownte, vb. co,,nt, reckon, 1/iT.
cowntnanse, Ab countenance, deportnient, 1071.
(crakes, corrupt for clerkes, 801.)
craue, vb. 211, 766, 1467, 1621, etc.
craues, pl. 586.
credo, sb creed, 144/25.
crie, rb. 31/ui, 46/19. pl. 44/22.
imp. 15/i. Cf. cry.
cristen, adj. Chiristian, 28/ 12. cristin, 774. cristyn, 80, 421.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN~ TEXTS.16


169


cristiante, 8b Christianity, 25/20.
cristynd, pp. christened, 572.
cristyndome, Ab Christendom,
1835.
croice, Ab cross, 38/29.
crosse, do., 143/15.
croun, Ab crown, 902. Cf. curun.
cry, vb. pl. 115, 337. Cf. crie.
crying, Ab 1919.
culur, Ab colour, 36/22.
cum, vb. come, 2/9, 3/32, 9/24, 30
499, 1132, etc. pl. 44/20, 1941,
etc. imp. 38/I3. Cf. cume.
cumand, pp. commanded, *1089.
cumande, inf. 5/ i, 24/33, 46/12,
etc. refi. commend herself, 44/36.
sbj. 10/5, 21/22, etc. cumandes,
sq9. 9/3I. cumandid, pp. 10/19,
34/3. cumandis, sg. 5/29, 8/28,
9/9, 32, etc. cumaunde, inf. 34/
i6. cumaundis, sq. 37/12. Cf.
comaundes, cummandis.
cumandemens, Ab pl. commandments, 9/23, 10/3, 14/I14, 46/8, etc.
-ment, sq. 3/24, 4/9, 7/28, etc.
-mentis, 3/17. cuatmns,
11/32. cumaundement, sg. 44/
4. -mentis, 47/7. Cf. cornmandementis.
cumne, vb. come, 2/25, 6/8, etc. pl.
9/4, 19/io, 30/I3, etc. pt. 12/29.
cumen, pp. 31/5, 39/29. cumes,
sq. 31/7, 2052. Cf. corn, cum,
cumis, cums.
cumfort, Ab comfort, 6/15, 13/7.
pp. comforted, 1260. cumforth,
Ab 26/2. Cf. comford.
cuming, Ab coming, 23/i9.
cumis, vb. sq. comes, 8/24, 19/27,
26/x6, etc. pl. 26/io, 30/3, 8, etc.
imp. pl. 2/5. cummes, sq. 2386.
cummis, pI. 37/32, 40/25. Cf.
cume.
cummandis, vb. sq. commands, 46/
6. Cf. cumand.
cumpany, sb. comipany,.1329. Cf.
company.
cumplin, Ab compline, 18/i, 6, 24,
29/2i, etc. Cf. complin.
cums, vb. sq. comes, 2416. imp.
pl. 81. Cf. cume.
cune, vb. know, 18/32. Cf. kum
and can, cube.
cunsaile, Ab counsel, 5/13, 7/25,
44/i.. cunsal, 8/17. cunsale,


7/21i, 29,- 8/4, 6, etc. cunsel,
2229. Cf. councel.
cuntaine, vb. contain, restrain, 35/ i.
Cf. contende4
cuntrb, Ab country,.36/20, 21, 23,
42/8, etc. Cf. contresse.
cunyng, sb skill, 2229.
cure, sb cure, charge, care, 360,498.
curs, Ab course, 1962. Cf. courn.
curs, vb. curse; excommunicate,
1239. curse, 45/29. cursed,
pp. 1270, 1803. cursid, 22/33,
23/4,34/26,1234. curste, 142/15.
cursyd, 21/3.
cursing, sb 21/4, 23/24, 31/2, etc.
cursyng, 1324, 1908.
curtesly, adv. courteously, 1754.
curun, Ab tonsure, 5/6. curune,
crown, 12/32. Cf. croun.
custum,.9b. customs, 1113.  -e,
40/27.
cuJpe, vb.. pt. knew, 18/30. Cf.
cune.
cuuaitise, sb. covetousness, 37/26.
cuuatus, adj. covetous, 8/i6.
cuuenant, Ab covenant, 38/25.
cuuent, Ab convent, 4/i6, 5/14,
17, 6/ui, etc. gen~. 19/32. Cf.
couent.
dai, Ab day, 29/6. dais, qen. 1 728.
pI. 2/9, 17/17, 29/7, io, etc. Cf.
day.
daile, Ab part, 2045.
dame, Ab 41/28. Cf. daym.
damisel, sb..dainsel, 2209.
damne, 'vb. damn, 38/26. dampned, pp. 372.
dar, vb. 8q. dare, 28/35.
dartes, Ab pl. darts, 277.
daunger, Ab danger, 142/ I2.
daw, vb. dawn, 1135.
day, pron. they, 1756, footnote.
Cf. Pa.
day, sb. 7/i6, 9/2, i8, etc. days,pl.
150/3, 96, 195, 1712, etc. o day,,
to-day, 2/2. Cf. dai.
daym, Ab dame, lady, 147/24. Cf.
dame.
debate, Ab 1366.
december, Ab 1719. Cf. Descember.
decipill, Ab disciple, 7/2,8. deci-.
pus, PI. 10/21, 37.  deciplis,
9/ i. Cf. discipels.




170


170       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


led, 8b. death, 2/7, 9/2, 10/35, etc.
dede, 3/22, 90, 207, etc. adj.
dead, 8/2 i, 37/23, 584, 1372.
ded, 8b. deed, 24/32. dede, 2/22,
32, 5/28, etc. dedes, pl. 157, 161,
162, 268,etc. Acts,2042. in dede,
in deeds; indeed, 3/12, 7/13, 72,
180, etc. Cf. dedis.
dedely, adj. deadly, mortal, 230,
854. Cf. dedly.
dedeyn, sb. disdain; something
below their dignity, 2510.
dedis, Ab pl. deeds, 1/I3, 2/26, 5/7,
17, etc. Acts, 36/33.   dedys,
I/i6. Cf. ded.
dedly, ad~j. deadly, 10/32.    Cf.
dedely.
defaut, sb. default; want, 1506.
defaute, 26/35, 27/5, 22, 1456.
defend, vb. defend; protect, preserve; prevent, hinder; forbid,
23/20. -e, 5/23, 23/i, 42/8, etc.
imp. 25/17. -.id, pp. forbidden,
prohibited, 46/28. -is, sg. 24/i 8.
degest, pp. digested, 1126.
degrb, sb. degree; position; manner, way, 182, 253, 279, 299, 324,
2202, etc. degrece, 13/36, 14/7,
21. degres, pl. 816. degrese,
pl. 813, 1107. [O.F. degre, degrez.]
dekin, 8b. deacon, 40/5.
dele, sb. deal. ilk dele, (in) everything, 2001.
dele, vb. deal, 2510.
delite, sb. crime, 854. [Lat. delictuN.]
delite, sb. delight, 1117 2489.
de~litis, 'vb. pl. refi. tale delight,
25/14.
deliuer, vb. 'imp. deliver, free,
6/24. deliuir, 6/23. irnf. 12/24.
deliuirs, sg. bands over, 25/12.
deliuir, adj. free, 38/14, 41/15.
[O.F. delivre, freed.]
demande, sb. demand, 27/24.
deme, vb. pl. deem, judge (over);
decree, 2123. demid, pt. 41/20.
demys, pl. 714.
demenance, sb. management, dealing, 43/i.
deny, vb. 577.
depairtid, pp. divided, distributed,
2043. depart, sbj. 36/33. departid, pt. 26/2!. departis0, 8g.


separates,46/28, 29. depayrtyd,
pp. 33.
depose, vb. 1390,.2239.
deppest, adj. deapest; used substantively, 24/23.
der, adj. dear, 1005. dere, 141/i 8,
26, 379, 2137, etc. high, special,
1958. adv. dearly, 152.
dere, sb. harm, injury, 1214. vb.
harm, injure, hurt, 277, 768.
deres, sg. (or pl.) 2392.
desaiue, vb. pl. deceive, 4/28.
Descember, 85. December, 1121.
Cf. december.
descend, vb. 803.
descrecioun, Ab. discretion, 535.
Cf. discrecion.
dese, 85. dais (a raised floor at
the, upper end of the refectory),
30/30.
deseryd, vb. disinherit, 51. Cf.
diseret.
desire, sb. 12/28, 865, 869, 892, etc.
vb. 43/2, 590. desiris, sg. 40/i.
despise, vb. 439.
despit, 85. contempt, 5/2 i, 20/34,
24/3. -e, 46/21. Cf. dispite.
destruciun, 85. destruction, 45/io.
desturbid, pp. disturbed, 35/2.
Cf. sturbe.
det, adj. due, 1938.
deuel, 85. devil, 274. deuil, 4/21,
21/26, 29, 30/i6, etc.
deuisid, pp. arranged, set forth,
18/8.
deuocion, 85. devotion, 16/13,
17/14, 19/29, 142/20. -ioun, 3,
1191, 1738,1900. -ioune, 1168.
-iun, 19/26. -yon, 19/12.
deuotelie, adv. devoutly, 143/i8.
dicipils, 85. p1. disciples, 10/36.
Cf. discipels.
dicipline, 85. discipline, etc. 4/17,
5/33. Cf. discipline.
did, vb. pt. 5/2 i, 8/17, 13/14, 25/20,
888, etc. dide, 1001. Cf. do.
die, vS. 4 2/3 5. Cf. dy.
digne, adj. worthy, 15/14. Cf.
dingne.
dignitb, 85b. dignity, 334, 676.
dike, vb. make ditches, 1854.
dingne, Ad. worthy, 20/ui, 40/7,
41/30, 42/io, etc. Cf. digne,
vndinge.
directe, pp. directed, 1/7




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.17


171




discerne, vb. discern, 42/32.
discipels, Ab pl. disciples, 533,
763. discipilis, 5/27. discipils, 716. diciplis, 29/12. Cf.
decipill, dicipils.
discipline, Ab discipline; correction, punishment, 7/32, 10/7, 11/
25, 36/I5, etc. vb. punish, 45/30.
-ines, Ab p1. regulations, 39/26.
Cf. dicipline.
discrecion, sb. discretion, 42/33,
37. -iun, 29/19, 1414. Cf. descrecioun.
discrete, adj. 42/30.
diseret, vb. disinherit, 1/1s. Cf.
deseryd.
disese, sb discomfort, 1847.
dispite, Ab contempt, 44/7. Cf.
despit.
dispone, vb. dispose, 42/37.
disposid, p~p. disposed of, 142/ i. 
dissensione, 8b. dissension, 43/26.
-iones, pl. 43/14, 23.
diuers, ailj. diverse, 1860.
do, def. art. in the conjunctional
phrase do wilis, whilst, 2/7. Cf.
to.
do, vb. do, perform, execute, 2/6,
4/9 31, 6/5, 8, 187, etc. "do
so,7 34/35. go throughi, suffer,
12/32  place, put, 6/2, 7, 90/10,
44/uI7. take, bring, 12/22. make,
cause (to), 12/io, 40/20, 1981.,
pl. do, etc. 2/13. imp. 2/12, 26,
555, 1005, etc. make, cause, 6/12.
doe, put, 12/u6. do, execute,
14/2. Cf. doy and did, don,
dos, down, dyde.
doctours, Ab pl. teachers, 2496.
doghter (-ir), 141/26, 142/29, 23,
35, 41. doghters, pl. 46, 379.
dohtir, sg. 142/22. Cf. doughtir,
do3tir.
doghty, adj. doughty, powerful,
1/8.
doing, sb 1049, 1451. Cf. doyng.
dom, adi. dumb, stupid, idle,
33/21I.
dom, Ab judgment, 500. dome,
7/ i6, 9/1i9, 352, 369, etc.
domesday, Ab doomsday, 24/9, 44/
14,1452. domisday, 9/i, 26/28.
domesman, Ab judge, 503.
domnum, Ab lord, master, 4/6 (cf.
footnote and 147/19).




don, pp. done; placed, put; taken;
shown; finished, 3/21, 13/17,576,
1320, etc. done, 11/ui, 13/uS,
23/7, 145/17, 391, 1743, etc. p1.
(sbj.?) 1711. Cf. do.
dore, Ab door, 15/ 13, 31/4, 6, 8, etc.
dortour, Ab dormitory, 150/6.
dos, vb. sg. does, acts, makes, lets,
etc., 2/34, 35, 3/I3, 12/i, etc.
2 sg. 5/33, 10/23. pl. 3/24, 21/2 5,
2326. dose, sg. 28/34, 37/13,
38/8, 145, etc. 2 sg. 41. pl. 37/24,
27, 925, 979, etc. Cf. do.
doughtir, sb. daughter, 141/i8.
Cf. doghter.
doun, adv, down, 419, 800, 803,
1807, etc. doune, 2192. Cf.
dowin.
doute, gb. doubt, fear, 28/22, 1492.
Cf. dowte, dut(and)e.
down, pp. done, 149/38. Cf. do.
down, adv. 1095, 1741, 2304, 2451,
etc. downe, 33/4, 37/23, 141/6,
17, etc. Cf. doun, dun.
dowte, Ab fear, 19/I4, 32/20, 37/23.
dowtis, vb. sg. 35/33. Cf doute.
doy, vb. do, 149. Cf. do.
doyng, Ab doing; putting, 144/9,
2237. Cf. doing.
do tir, Ab daughter, 39/5. Cf.
drAh, vb. draw, 40/31. draw,
1296, 2485. intr. draw, go, have
recourse,  appeal, refer,  640.
draze, refi. 34/4. dra3e, intr.
42/ i6.
dred, Ab dread, fear, 1214, 1324,
2432. dredde, pp. dreaded, 42/28.
drede, Ab 82, 124, 274, etc.
dreadful or dangerous position,
risk, danger, 450, 464. vb. 86,
494, 611, 668, etc.
dredefully, adv, with fear, 1663.
dredfully, 11 55.
dredful, adj. dreadful, 1/i5, 352,
369, 1932.
drese, vb. direct, prepare, 1~93.
d~resse, 219.
dreze, vb. endure, suffer, 21/28.
drinc, vb.drink, 8/31. drinksb.28/
20, 1597. vb. 30/3i. drinke, Ab
28/14, 30, 34, 29/2, etc. vb. 28/33,
35. Cf. drynk (and drunkin).
driue, vb. drive, 1738. driuin, pp.
13/u.




172


172       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


dronkenhede, Ab drunkenness,
1594.
dronkynnes, do., 310.
drunkin, adj. drunk, 28/30, 3 1.
drynk, Ab drink, 1604, 1797, 1886.
Cf. drinc.
dubil, adj. double, 2014. duble,
376.
duelle, vb. stay, remain, 39/3, 41/2.
duellis, sg. persists, 39/25. PI.
delay, tarry, loiter, 30/15. Cf.
dwel.
duelling, sb. delay, tarrying, 9/27,
24/i9. Cf. dwelling.
duly, adv. 793.
dun, adv. down, 31/7. dune, 10/6,
11/i6, i9. Cf. down.
dust, Ab. 2276.
dutande, ppr. fearing, 23/31.
dute, 8b. fear, 2/6, 6/34, 8/i, 10/8,
11/31, etc. vb. 5/i6, 8/34, 26/36,
47/i. dutes (-is), pI. 3/6, 44/i.
Cf. dowte.
dwel, vb. dwell, stay, remain, 1783,
1922, 2106, 2126.    pI. 2017.
dwell, 228, 305, 460, 661, etc.
dwelle, 34/31, 35, 40/29, 41/3,
etc. dwels, 8g. 177, 1271. p1.
147. Cf. duelle.
dwelling, Ab. 2413. remaining,
40/4. dwellyug, delay, 46/i 8.
Cf. duelling.
dy, vb. die, 616, 944. Cf. die.
dyde, vb. pt. did, 65. Cf. do.
dyghtlj p. prepared, 2413. [O.E.
dyn, 8b. din, noise, 1666.
dyng, vb. strike, beat, 2352.
dynt, Ab. dint, force, 90.
edefled, pp. edified, 32/i 8.
ee, Ab eye, 402. Cf. eye.
eere, sb. ear, 1/3. Cf. eres.
eft, adv. back; again; afterwards,
1132,~ 1347, 1348, 1486, etc.
efter, adv. after, 16/i, 3, 150/19,
1794, etc. prep. 16/34, 18/u, 20,
149, 260, 286, 366, 1485, etc.
conj. according as, 21/io, 26/4,
660, 1490, etc. eftir, adv. 16/u,
12, 27, etc.. prep. 6/32, 8/6, 15/26,
16/6, etc. eftir an, alike, 6/5.
eftir  sone,   eftsoons,  143/3.
eftir sune, 143/31. eftir Pat,
according as, 41/14. Cf. after.


efterward, adv. afterwards, 264,
1843, 1849, 2323. efterwarde,
141/9. Cf. afterward.
eggyng, Ab egging, 1369.
egh, adj. high, 156. Cf. hez.
eghen, b. pl. eyes, 65, 113, 663,
1102. gem. 785. Cf. eye.
eglines, sb. highiness, loftiness, 782.
Cf. heghnes.
ehe, Ab eye, 5/34. ehin, PI. 1/22.
Cf. eye.
eke, vb. increase, 981.
eld, Ab age; old age, 1092, 2071,
2260. elde, 14/28, 23/2i, 27/io,
etc.
elder, adj. comp. (sb) older, 2206,
2207, 2210, 2216. eldest, supert.
20/21, 1291, 1498,1678, 2053. Cf.
Pelder and aid.
elders, A. p1. 142/7, 1866.
ellofte, mum, eleventh, 14/35.
els, atdv. else; otherwise, 451, 513,
659, 802, 1272, 1555, etc. Cf.
1403 (see Notes).
emang, adv. among, 1191. m-ep.
420, 2125, 2139, 2228, etc. Cf.
imang.
eminan, Ab a certain measure (Lat.
emina), 28/25.
enbreuid, pp. entered into a book,
made a list of, 24/34.
encens, vb. imp. incense, 149/31.
encence, imf. 150/i8.
encheson, sb occasion, reason,
1219, 2341. Cf. achesun.
enclind, pp. inclined, bent, *16/To.
encline, jutf. bow downu, 143/i8.
Cf. acline.
encres, vb. increase, 1940. -e, 480.
end, Ab 148/i, i6, 44,56, etc. ende,
2/io, 23/17, 38/17, 26, etc.
endeles, adj. endless, 126. Cf.
endles.
endenturs, Ab pI. indentures, 1484.
Cf. indentures.
endid, pp. ended, 1/u, 17/7, 144/5,
1499, etc. endit, 143/28. Cf.
endyd.
ending, sb.8/24,47/29. Cf.endyng,
pending.
endles, adj. endless, 126, 661, 902,
1120, 2515. Cf. endeles.
endyd = endid, 148/25. endydde,
148/20.
endyng, Ab = ending, 13/i6.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.17


173


enemis, is. pl. enemies, 8/28. Cf.
enmnes.
enence, Prep, as to, 142/13. [On~ +
efen +t +es.]
enforce, vb. strengthen, 2384.
english, Ab English, 147/20. Cf.
ingles.
engreuid, pp. aggrieved, burdened,
27/28. [G.F. engr-ever.1
enmes, Ab pl. enemies, 653. enmis,
9/13, 239. enmy, gg. 1589, 1830.
enmys, pl. 599. Cf. enemis.
enourmentes, AS. pl. ornaments,
1476.
ensampil, sb. example, 39/33, 511,
719, 1045. ensaumpil, 916,
1 175, 1302, 1305, etc. ensawmpil, 1047. Cf. asaumpil, examples.
enserches, vb. sg. searches, 834.
entende, vS. give attention to,
mind, 33/7.
entendement, AS understanding.
See pentendement.
entent, Ab. intention, will; mind;
attention, heed, 38/31, 161, 717,
895, 1998. -e, 33/34, 38/8, 46/33.
-es, p1. 835. bi P'is e-t, for this
reason, 1150. with gude e-t,
graciously, 2389. Cf. antente,
intent.
ententiuelike, adv. attentively,
32/I4, 46'/2.
enters, vb. sg. 139, 1521, 1685.
entird, pp. 39/35. Cf. entre.
enticement, Ab 38/40. Cf. entisment, Penticement.
entirmete, vb. refi. occupy herself,
22/I2, 19. [Fr. s'ntremettre.]
entirual, Ab interval, 15/30, 17/22,
29/3 I.
entisice, vb. sg. entices, 892.
entisment, AS enticement, 2073.
Cf. enticement.
entreS, Ab entry, admission, 37/33,
2085, 2102. in P'e entre, approaching, near, 870.
entre, vb. enter, 2/31I. Cf. enters.
envie, AS envy, 44/15, i6. enuy,
1415.
enuius, adj. envious. See PenUius.
epistil, Ab epistle, 145/5.
er, pron, her, 1479. Cf. her.
er, vS. pl. are, 4/i6, 23, 17, 18, 54,


130, 2273, etc. ere, 1/14, 2/31,
4/i8, 5/17, 572, 2330, 2470, etc.
Cf. are, err.
erand, Ab errand;- message, 15/i,
22/i, 34/23, 36/6, etc. -e, 19/25.
eremete, ab. hermit, 266. ermitis,
eres, Ab pl. ears, 348, 2391. erin,
2/4, 9/20. enis, 25, 67, 73, 76,
etc. Cf. eere.
err, vS. pl. are, 2205, ert, 8g. art,
400. Cf. er.
erth, sb earth, 147/33, 171, 1095,
1105, 2156. erj'e, 10/i6, 12/20,
22/26, 31/28, etc. ertht, 19/25.
eryd, 8/21I. Cf. perpe.
erj'elike, adj. earthly, 7/i. erthli,
482, 587, 806. erthly, 472, 2475.
es, vb. 8g. is, 1/2i, 2/i6, 10/i8, 27,
48, 56, etc. art, 8/23, 39/29, 33.
am, 2/5 14/i, 9. are, 4/I5, i6,
7/2, 13/2, 31/2, 34/3, 31, 1490,
2266. es for to, "you should,"
16/23. Pat in Pam es, what
they should do, 505. Cf. is.
es, ret. as. See par.
eschew, vb. 1115.
ese, Ab ease; good health, 26/4,
33/21, 1975.
ete, vb. eat, 8/31, 21/15, i6, 30 etc.
pl. (sbj.) 21/14, 15,. 28/2, 29/i8,
etc. etes, pl. 27/21I. etin, pp.
21/14, 32/28. etis, pA 29/23?7
142/ i8.
ethy, adj. easy, 43/17.
euaungelest, Ab evangelist, 1592.
euel, adj. evil, 2457. Cf. euil.
euen, adv. evenly, 119. Cf. eueyn,
euyn, also ewyn.
euensang, Ab even-song (about 5
p.m.), 17/33, 18/6, ig, 29/i5, etc.
Cf. euinsang, euynsang.
euer, adv. ever, 5/x 5, 122, 186, 302,
etc. Cf. euir.
euer-ilk-a, adj. every, 1567. euerilkane, pron. everybody, 1231.
-ilkayn, 2132. -ilkon, 1576,
1581, 1637, 1675.
euermair, adv. evermore, 2328.
euermor, 261, 682, 2050, 2308.
Cf. euirmare.
eueyn, adv. even, 473. Cf. euen.
euil, adj. 161, 844. Ab 2/34, 5/30,
109. evil, adj. 11/32. Cf. euel,
euyl, iuel.




174


174        ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


euin, Ab evening, 21/i6. Cf. euyn.
euinlike, adv. equally, alike, 6/6,
17/4.
euinsang =euensang, 18/30, 19/5.
euir, adv. ever, 2/25, 4/io, 11/34,
38/io, etc. Cf. euer.
euirmare, evermore, 38/25. Cf.
euermair.
euyer, adj. comp. Ileavier, 2274. Cf.
heuy.
euyl, adj. 1/13, i6, 619, 749. Ab
595. Cf. euil.
euyn, Ab evening, 28/6, 150/5, 593,
626, 1456. Cf. euin.
euyn, adv. even (sometimes as an
expletive), 490, 704, 807, 1189,
2477. Cf. euen, heuyn.
euynhed, Ab equity, 2230.
euynly, adv. evenly, alike, 476,
2022.
euynsang = euensang,       1724,
1740, 1852.
euyr-ilk, adj. every, 2412.
ewyn, adj. even, like, 425.
examend, pp. examined, l41/io,
14, 143/4, 8, etc. examned,
142/35.
examples, sb. pl. 42/36. Cf. ensampil.
excuse, vb. 1222, 1494. refi.' 368,
1056, 2435. excused, pp. 1802.
Cf. a~scuse.
expone, vb. expound, 142/33. exponed, pp. 142/35, 143/3.
exposiciuns, 8A pl. expositions,
16/io.
eye, 8b. 9/20. eyen, pl. 11/9, 36.
ezin, 2/I3, 15/15, 17. Cf. ee,
eghen, ehe.
fa, Ab foe, 40, 758.
fa, adj. few, 14/37, 15/3,18/19. faa,
33/29.
face, sb 1808. facis, pl. 144/4.
fader, sb. father, 1/14, 48, 339, 897.
yen. 913. faders, pl. 2488. fadir,9
89. 1/4, 5/9, 6/13, 47/7. fadirs,
yen. 10/i6, 12/30.
fagnis, vb. pl. fawn on, try to please,
seek the favour of, *43/27.
faile, vb. fail; be missing or wanting, 7/8, 27/14, 240, 1529, 1537.
p1. 31/26. failed, pt. 3/15. Cf.,fayle and failed.
fain, adj. glad, 22/23. Cf. fayne.




faindinges, Abpl. temptations, 278.
Cf. fandyng.
fair, Ab journey, 2384., vb. fare,
1789. Cf. fare.
fair, adj. 438, 660, 1323, 1459, etc.
adv. gently, 1603. -e, adj. 9/3 1,
23/3. adv. gently, kindly, 6/30,
15/i, 20/27, 24/15, etc. Cf. farest.
faith, Ab 267. Cf. fath.
fal, vb. fall; happen; arise; belong,
2179, 2276. falis, 8g. 1230. fall,
447, 862, 1319, 1383, etc. pl. 190.
falland, ppr. 2134. falle, 9/i6.
19/3i, 31/12, 42/22, etc. fallen,
pp. 21/i9. falles, 8g. 477, 514,
2058, etc. pl. 315. fallis, sg.
8/27, 17/7, 8, etc. pl. 3/24, 13/3,
etc. fals, sg. 216, 516, 660, 4166.
pl. 761. Cf. fel, fell.
failed, vb. pt. failed, 1517. See
Notes. Cf. faile.
fals, adj. false, 8/i6, 13/i9, 300, etc.
falslike, adv. falsely, 4/26.
fand, vb. try; endeavour, 1887. -e,
29, 1613. -es, sg. 180. imp. pl.
72. Cf. faund.
fandyng, Ab temptation, *148. Cf.
faindinges.
fang, vb. get, receive, heave, 2023.
fardnes, sb. fcar, 594.
fare, sb. 308. Cf. fair.
fare, adv. further, 312.
farest, adj. fairest,7 2019. Cf. fair.
fast, adv. fast; firmly; energetically;
closely, 2/6, 184, 649, 702, 920.
fast, Ab 1955. vb. 29/14, 581, 1708,
1712. -e, Ab 142/i8. vb. 29/7.
pl. 29/17.
fasting, sb 8/19, 23/24, 29/io, etc.
fastyng, 29/i9, 1357.
fastyngdais, Ab. pl. fasting days,
1739. Cf. 29/30, 1958.
fat, adj. 22/17.
fath, Ab faithi, 2241. Cf. faith.
fatlifuly, adv. faithfully, 2135.
fatlily, do., 1317.
faund, vb. try; endeavour, 1317.
-e, 683. Cf. fand.
fauor, Ab favour, 409.
faute, 8b. fault, 6/I5, 17/9, 21/2,
507, etc. fautes, pl. 9/14, 12/23.
25, 19/2, etc. fautis, pl. 31/25.
fawte, 46/15.
fayle, vb. be wanting, 495. Cf.
faile.




GLOSSART TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.                    I Ji 
fayn, adv. gladly, 2067.   -e, adj.  feste-dais. A.i. feast-days, 17. io,
glad, desirous. 9i7. Cf. fain.       33ji9). Cf. feeste-day.
fayntly, adr. faintly, 240, 1537.   ifete, ab. pLI. feet, 2 23  11/36, 26:;9,
fe, Ab property, 360.                   io, etc. Cf. feet.
febil, adj. feeble, 26 2. 27.'3. 28i'i6,  f ezte, tb. fight, 4 'no. 2.Cf. feght.
29/29, etc. febyl, 22,-i8, 2o.    I ficiciens, A P. pl. phsicianys. 1286.
febilnes,.b. feebleness, 28 2-.     fift, taurn. fifth, 987. -e, 13/24,
fede, tb. feed, 2055. refi. eat, 157-0.  38,3
feeste, A6. feast, 33/i. Cf. feste.  fiftene, ntmi. fifteen, 46/2.
feeste-day, sb. feast-day, 29..19. Cf. fil, rb. fill. satisfy, 1602.
feste-dais.                        file, tb. defile, soil, 860. fIles, -sq.
feet, A6 pl. 35,22:!. Cf. fete.         (pl.) 1488.
feght, rb. fight, 267. Cf. fezte,    fail, rb. follow, 47, ig.  Cf. folih.
fyght.                            filth, Ab 614, 860.
fel, vb. fell, 871. Cf. fell.        finally, aidv. 14 1/24.
fel, rb. pt. happened, 2231. Cf. fal. i find, vb. 7910. 2018. P1. 1 61 3. -e,
felahe, Ab. fellow, 14/'38. felaze,     8i3'3.26i2, 30, i6.35,3I, etc. -es,
24/24.  Cf. felos.                   sq3. 40/'27, 2322.  -is, 3M, 36,29,
felaliscap, sh. fellowship, 23,7.      40,2-8.  Cf. fynd, and fon, fun.
felascap,    22 26.   felazscap,   fine. ads. 855.
fela3scap, *4 jo, 11,2:6. 192,finise, rb. finish, 16/14, 18,,17, 32/
92228, 31, 40:. common      pro-    13,. finist, Inp. 16,/20, 33, 18/14,
party or proVision, 28.,5. vb. asso-  32,' 12, etc.
ciate, 40/34.                     fir, Ab tire, 191', 30. fire, 956.
feld, sb. field. 345. 1091, 1182, 1987.  firmitb, sb. infirmity. 45/17.
-e, 159', 467, 596.               first, nirn. 1120. 4. i6. 15: 32, etc.
fele, rb. feel. 36-15, 39 33,, 44 9.46,  adr. 1l;9. 7,'5. 8,12:. etc.  -e, itorn.
5, etc. p1. 1383.                    9/2-6. adr. 11/30.
fell, tb. (try- or threaten to) over- fisch, Ab. fish. 1670.
throw, 185.   -e, 8:'23.  Cf. fel1.  fit, sb. attack-, 871.
fell, rb. pt. 1501.  -e, 37, 23. Cf.  flat, adj., adr. 2156.
fal1.                            Ifie, rb. flee, 3,- 32-93. 11,12 32 etc.
fellike, adv. cruelly, 42 2.fleis, Ab. flehh, 11,i38. 13/9, 27 4.
felos, sb. pl. fellows, 1683. felows,   fles, 9.8. flesch, 579), 860, 874,
1250.  Cf. felahe.                   etc. qlen. 6.30, 829., 848. 862. etc.
felun, aclj. deceitful, false, wicked,  flesche, 14-2,17. flessh, qlen. 302.
37/17, 42/8.                       fleschly, adj. fleshly. 37, 846.
feluni, A6. deceit. etc., 82:4.      flight, sh. wend    to flight, go
fend, sh. fiend, devil. 40, 148, 267.   awat, 1942.
-e, 1369..                         flit, vb. mnove. 1483. PIp. renioved.
fer, adr. far, 34 i5, 1991. (f; far,    1412.-ep.15
remote,7 40/,25.                   flod, A6. flood. 3,! 1.-sp.i.
ferde, nitn. fouirth, 4."29. Cf. ferJpe.  flok, A6 flock,. 231/' it, 479,1 1307,
fere, A6. See in-fere.                  1318, 1412.
fere, rb. frighten, terrify. 278.    flore, A6 floor, 1807.
feris, tb. sq. is becoming. is proper, i fole, Ab fool. 213.458, 1067. foles,
28/31.   [O.F. afe)ir, lpertaill, he-  p1. 1335, 2241. Cf. fool.
hove.]                            ifolie, sb. folly. 28/35.  folis, P1.
ferme, A6. rent. 39:14.'                2360.  Cf. foly.
fermerier, A6 superintendent of the  folih, vb. 2pl. follow, 13,.12, 17.32.!
infirmary. 27 6.                     folihe, i4kf. sbj. 2 12!, 7/30. foli -
ferpe, nurn. fourth, 13.,i. 16.34. Cf., his, pl. l8/ jo. foliz, iuf.. sbj. 8 i S.
ferde,- fourt.                        10/ 14,17.35/!2 L folize, inf. 22 21.i 
feste, Ab feast. 29,14, 35 20o. Cf.     folos, sq. 1032. folous, ))I. 302.
feeste.                              folow, inf., sbj., 1/17, 4,6, 578,




176


176       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


846, 10501, etc. folu, inf., skj. 3/17,
7/31.- Cf. fili and folyzed.
folk, Ab 233, 252, 333, 336, 1590,
etc. -e, 42/7.
foly, Ab. follY, 30/7, 827, 1274, 2356.
Cf. folio.
folyzed, tb. pt. followed, 12/13.
Cf. folih.
fon, pp. femund, 1309. Cf. find.
fone, adj. few, 1082. Cf. foune.
fool, sip. 14/32. Cf. fole.
for, prep). I/ 13, I14, 36, 46, 83, 155,
etc. iiestead of, 16/iq. conj. 3,'6,
4/33, 17, 74, 79., etc. because, *6/
i8. 41, 27, 459, 678, 738. in order
thiat, fliat, 183, 197, 1511, 1781.
for to (before anr inf.), 4/4, i6,
20, 32. 5/*5, 8, etc. Cf. fore,
forto, aho na-for-Pi, P'i.
forbed, pp. forbiddele, 845. -bode,
forbere, rtb. fo)rbear, 28,"23, 32, 760,
force, shp. mtreugth),3,30-, 45/I5, 190.
make f-o of, etc., p)ity beed to,
care for, mim!, 2.114, 47/i6.   of
mare f-e, etc., mnore forcibly,
7 48, 1182.
forde, ode-. forithi,lg,' 19, 23. 26. Cf.
forth.
fore, eilee. four, 144/2  Cf. four.
fore, prep. (peostjpos.) for, 1342. Cf.
for.
forefadirs, 4e,. Id. forefathlers, 16/10o.
forest,.s1e. 2279-1.
forgat, rhe-1pt. forgotst, 5/34. -get,
xbj. 124t;. -gete, ieef. 4ly 7i,4'
io, 16S1). 1722, etc. -getin, pp).
2,14, 8201.
forgetil, mdj. furgetfn1, 11/31, 24/
iti, 47:!- forgetilnos, 5b. for-,.-etfeileness, 17.8, 27/6.
forgif, #e,. forgive, 2389. -giue,
"914, V9.)  4. 5, etc. pl. 19./2.
-giuin, pp). 19'7. -gyf, 210.
-gyvin, pp). 13/34.
forgifnes, A.e forgiveness, 46/19,
2 391 15.
forht, ode1. fordi. 4,25. (jf. forth.
forlokid, pp). provided, arranged,
2S 23,3    28. 36,1,i  43/30, etc.
-lokis, sq. 219 io. -lokyd, pp.
15/23.
forloking, sip. provision, 28/28.


form, sbp. 2204. Cf. furmo.
forsak, vb. forsake, 87. -et 142/5,
17,1335, etc. imp.p1.-903. -os,
pl. 282, 821. -is, ag. 1/7.
forsworn, adj. 594.
forth, a~de. 34/3 i, 42/8, 149,'36, 292.
Cf. forde, forht, forz, furth.
force, vb. braing about, effect,
"mnanage," 44/25. Cf. furde.
forther, adv. further,9 2337. Cf.
33/30.
forpermare, do., 493.
forthoght, Ab forethiought, provident care, 2265.
forto = for to, 1981, 2049, 145/2!,
146/34, etc.
fortt, mnin' fourth, 299. Cf. fourt.
forward, adv. 30/18, 38/20, 34, etc.
forz, (td v. fortli, 9/4, 21I, 17/ i6, 31/7,
ecfo ie, "on"45/i8. Cf~forth.
foune, a~j,. fewv, 1078. Cf. fone,
fune.
four, itnum. 256. foure, 4/15, 16/
26, 29, 33, etc. fowre, 144/7.
Cf. fore.
fourt, nount, fouirthi, 923. -e, 143/7.
Cf'. ferpe, fortt.
fra, prep. from, 1/5, 2/i, 6/13, etc.
(leostPOs.) 3/30.  absent, trout,
30/28. safe or protected fromc,
'3/15. Cf. fro.
fraitur, Ab refectory, 21/2i, 31/3,
19, 37/8, etc.
fraward, adj. frowvard, 6/14, 384.
fre, adj. free; open; liberal; generous, noble, 26, 1443, 2050, 241 1.
freendis, sb. pl. friends, 9/20o. Cf.
frond.
frelty, sb. frailty, 2278.
frely, (adv. freely, 2104.
frenchep, Ab friends, 2199.. Cf.
frenschep.
frend, Ab frieud; relatiou. 1902,
2374. -e, 18/3, 361/9, 39/1 7, 29,
etc. -es, pl. 1987, 19191, 2186,
145111i, 13. -is, 2/25, 36/7, 39/7,
22, etc. Cf. freendis.
frendly, adIj. friendly, 648.
frenschep, sbp. friendlshaip, 591. Cf.
frenchop.
friday,.4. 1 70R. Cf. fryday.
fro, peep. froin. 10/32, 33, 50, 52,
etc. (postpos.) 1984. conj. fromc
the tiuue thiat, 1131,1707. Cf. fra.
frute, Ab fruit, 28ig.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.17


177


fryday, sb. Friday, 29/8. Cf. friday.
fal, adj. full, 8/33, 21/3, 28/34,
207 1. ads, fully, quite, very, 1/17,
11/29, 19/25, 21/4, 113, 182, 401,
etc. Cf. full.
fiil, adj. foul, wrong, 24/4.
fulfil, vb. 12/27, 142/i, 376, 683,
729, 891, etc. imp   1/3. -Bild,
pp. 15/i8, 17/3i. -fiidpp. flled,
2458. -fil, 142/22, 26, 742, 180,
et. "i.216. -Bile, 12/28, 13/
i.-Allid, pp. filled, 2462. -fy11,
19, 29, 78, 377. fullfilllo, p1. 3/
33.
full, adv, fully, quite, very, 7/13.
Cf. fu~l.
fuix, adv, fully, 1671. fully, 142/
i, 143/5, 233, 47 7, etc.
fullyng, sb. foulinig, 1266.
fun, pp. found, 507, 1314. fundon,
22/23, 25/3i, 33/13, 2315, 2356,
etc. fundyn, 2237. Cf. find.
fundos, tb. sq. founds, 3/14.
fun., adg. few, 1084. Cf. founo.
furde, tb. bring about, effect, afford,
28/25. Cf. forle..
furmo, Ab. forrin. 141 /i. Cf. form.
furth, adv. forth, 1672, 1915. 1923,
1984, etc. -e, 2398. Ut. forth.
furthward, adt'. forth, out, 1902.
fyftyd, wutnt. fiftieth, 17/i.
fyght, tb. fight, 40. Cf. foght.
fynd, v~b. find, 256. Cf. find.
fyue, nurin. five, 2083.
ga, vb. go. 2/24, 4/13, 23, 5/23, etc.
pi. 8/20, 26/9. imp. 38//13, 142/30.
Cf. gay, go, and gane, gas.
gabbingis, sb. p1. jesting, prating,
34/5.
j~adir, vb. gather, 32/32. -d, pp.
4/i6.
gafe, vb. pt. gave, 43/6. Cf. giue.
gain., vb. avail, profit, be useful,
226. Cf. gayn.
gainsaio, vb. gainsay, 7/27.
gainsale, sb. gainsaying, 45/i6.
gane, pp. gone, 1/5, 3/30. Cf.ga
gang, vb. go, 11/i8 41/i8, 6442,
1090, 1723, 1851, 2215, etc. -e,
4/29, 30/12, 34/34. 35/9. etc. -es,
sg. 326.
gar, tb. make, cause (to), 21, 308,
1749. Cf. garre, ger.
S. B3ENET




gard, eb. yard. garden, 31/35,
44/28. -o, 15/18.
gardins, sb. p1. gardens, 2429.
garre, vb. make, cause (to), 141/20.
gart, pp. 544. Cf. gar.
gas, vb. sq. goes. 23/17, 26/i6, 17.
p1. 12/12. gaso, sq. 45/8. p1. 482.
Cf. ga.
gaste, sb. Ghost, 335, 337.    Cf.
goat.
gastly, adj. spiritual, 348, 1687,
1734, 2285, etc. Cf. gostly.
gate, Ab way; path; manner,
2/17, 5/14, 10/9, 35/20, etc.
gates, p1. 12/i12. gatis, 10/io.
Cf. algato.
gay, vb. go, 147/29. gayn, pp.
787. Cf. ga.
gayn, vb. profit, be useful, do good,
752. -e, 2035. Cf. gain..
god., tb. guide, 22/14. Cf. gydo.
ger, Ab gear, apparel, 2429. gore,
1623, 2022.
ger, vb. inake, cause (to), 1292, 1326,
11949,1951. lag.2301. gort,pp.
1630. C'f. gar.
gemne, adv. eagerly, fervently, 19/
31. Cf. 3orno.
gost, Ab guest. 1926, 1933, 2086.
-e, 35/6, 40/26, 34. -os, pl. 1447,
1749. 1935, etc. pl. geii. 1973.
-is, p1.29/35, 35/3. 8,etc. pl. gen.
35/i9. -ys, p1. 24/7.
got, vb. get, receive, obtain, procure, 1318. gote, 1379, 1669.
pi. 7.30. gotos, sy. 1420. Cf.
gotyn.
got., vb. wvatch, guard, hold, keep;
observe. 5/20, 6/29, 30, 9/5, 11/35,
etc. imp. 2/ii, 27/7, etc. imp.
pi. 12/8. pp. 39/2'. gotos, imp.
))1. 12/22.
goting, Ab watching, care, 41/35.
gotyn, pp. got. received, 43/33.
1242. Cf. got.
gouen, pp. given, 73. geuin,
43/i8. geuyn,43/i9. gif~inf.,
sbj., imp. 3/26, 5/2, 10/27, 916,
1818, etc. refi. 233, 769.. gifo,
142/20. p1d. 511. gifos, sq. 190,
2039, 2070, 2354. giffis, sq.
142/i. giffyn~pp. 147/20. gifin,
2080. Cf. giue.
giffo, coitj. if, 143/2, 5. Cf. giue.
gift., Ab gift, 24/17, 25/26, 28/20,
N




178


178       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


142/io. gift.., p1. 1464, 1619,
1986, 1992, etc. giftis 36/7.
girdid, p. git, 1203.
girdyl, so. girdle, 147/19, 12!.
giue, contj. if, 142/22. Cf. giffe,
*gyf; if, yef.
giue, vb. give, 3/7, 5/8, 26, 9/ i9, etc.
pi. 21/26. imp. 7/i15, 22/30. 25/3,
etc.  giuin, pp. 6/33, 25/26,
41/is.  giuis, 8g. 3/i8, 9/19,
241/35, 36/i, etc.  Cf. geuen,
gyand gafe.
glad, adj. 3/ui, 1313.
glade, vb. gladden, 1797.
gladli, adv. gladly, 659, 906, 1113,
1669. gladly, 210, 1433, 1440,
1465, etc.
gloria, Ab (Lat.) 1768.
glotony, A5 gluttony, 1590, 1594.glutunie, 4/31. Cf. clotOny.
gluterie, do., 28/12, i3.
go, rb. 149/32, 704, 1347. p1. 1983.
Cf. ga arid gone.
god, Ab God, 2/2, 6, etc. yen. 8/26,
604, 967, 1554. godd, 142/29.
godde, 42/31, 43/8, 47/3I, etc.
goddes, gen. 11 60. goddis, gen.
11/24, 42/t6, 45/19, 906. gode,
11/i6, 19/5, 26/36, 40/31, etc.
qen. 1652. Cf. gode..
god, adj. good, 14/13. Ab 3/6.
god., adj. 2/22, 4,,25, 5/7, etc.
sb. 2/12, 5/30, 50. Cf. gud.
godenes, Ab goodness, 40/i15.
Cf. gudenes.
god.., sob. gen. God's, 3/19, 36, 153,
222, etc. godis, 1/23, 2/9g, 27,
etc. godys, 20/25. Cf. god.
godspel, Ab Gospel, 145/5, 178,
206, 662. -spell, 487. Cf. gospe.1
gold, Ab 4/24, 2196. -e, 142/jo,
13.
gon, pp. 211 1. gone, 1349. Cf. go.
gospel, Ab 2/24, 3/13, 15/13,16/36,
etc. gpspell, 143/ i o, 1646. Cf.
godspel.
gost, A5 Ghost. 79. Cf. gaste.
gostlY-, Wk. spiritual, 38, 50. Cf.
gastly.
gouerne, ivb. govern, rule, 471.
ICf. guuenne.
grace, A5 3/26, 13/34, 21/69 3i, etc.
thanks, 3/7, 8/34. prayer, 1791.
rb. thank, 2P/36, 44/22.. 




graid, pp., adj. procured, prepared;
rendy, 9/21, 15/19. graide, 1714.
grail~e, inf. procure, 24/i8.
grath, adj. ready, direct, 2420,
2483. Cf. grayde.
grant, vb. 225, 1198. pl. 2102,
2104. -e, 8bj. 4/12. Cf. graunt.
gratlily, adv. straight, 642, 1692.
graue, Ab steward, 359.
graunt, vb. grant, 39/25. imp.
pp. 2085. -id, pp. 39/30. Cf.
grant.
grayde, pp., adj. prepared, ready,
2087. redy grayd, do., 1767.
Cf. graid.
grece, Ab step(s), 30/io, 13, 17,
147/29, etc. gree, step, 143/i,
19, 22, 29, etc.
gret, adj. great, large, big, 20/23,
514, 760, 766, etc. -e, 24/17,
26/i, 244, 2379, etc. -er, comp.
1630, 1986.
greting, sb. weeping, lamentation,
21/23.
greuching, A5 grudging, grumbling, 20/32, *24/1i9. Cf. gruching.
greuauns, Ab hardship, 244, 544.
greue, adj. burden, grieve, 41/14,
42/26, 883, 1436, 2353.    feel
annoyed or distressed, 1981. Cf.
greues.
greue, adj. heavy, oppressive,
grievous   grave, serious, 4/3,
31/3, 36/30, 45/12, etc. greuer,
comp. 21/20, 31/30, 32/4.
greuelike, adv. grievously, 45/25.
greues, vb. sg. grieves, 2449. itmp.
p1. burden, "1overcharge," 1593.
greuid, pp. 33/23. greuyd, 1/
12, 985, 1998. Cf. greue.
greueus, adj. grievous, hard, 6/28.
greuus, 43/jo, 927, 1240, 1244,
etc. greuusly, adv. 1489.
groch, vb. grudge, grumble, 1399,
1640. -and, ppr. 1427. -es, sg.
187 5. Cf. gruch.
grochin, sb. grudging, grumblinm,P
930.   groching,   1436, 1718.
Cf. gruching.
grofelyng, ppr. 147/40.
growyng, Ab growing, 1574.
gruch, vb. grudge, grumble, 723,
1226, 2336. -and., ppr. 8/32,




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.            7


179


10/26, 29/i. -e, inf., sbj. 10/22,
28/36, 32/33.  -es, 8g. 10/23,
(pl.?) 2453. Cf. groch.
gruching, Ab grudging, grum.bling, 7/33, 10/i 8, 26/1 5, 1094, etc.
Cf. greuching, grochin.
gud, adj. good, 1444, 1516, 1689,1
1935, etc. gude, 1/xo, 11/23,
44, 71, etc. Ab 3/8, 12/i8, 109,
160, etc. gudes, pI. goods, 482,
1992, 2193, 2318. gudis, bounties, 1/14. Cf. god.
gudenes, Ab goodness, 40/17,46/31,
35. Cf. godenes.
guuerne, vb. govern, 42/9. Cf.
gouerne.
gyde, vb. guide, manage, 39/2I.
Cf. gede.
gyf, coni. if, 37/12. Cf. giue.
gyf, vb. give, 12/5, 146/23, 3.
gyffe, 143/I4. gyyn p.1242.
Cf. giue.
gyfyng, sb. giving, 147/i.
habete, sb   habit, 145/19.   Cf.
abet.
had, vb. Pt. 1/s, 1309, 1548. pp.
1923. Ahaf, inf., sbj. 824, 1276,
1616, etc. 1 sg. 786, 787, 789.
p1. 167, 770, 1278, etc. hafe,
inf., sbj. 150, 391, 1573, 2061, etc.
1 sg. 743. pl. 531. imp. 1 100.
Cf. haue.
haile, adj. sound, 2046. Cf. hale.
hair, Ab 146/34, 37.
haite, vb. promise, 23/1 5, 38/24.
pI. (sbj.?) 40/3. haitis, sg. 38/2,
10, i8. Cf. hete and bight,
hizte.
hald, vb. hold, keep; consider
observe., 149/34, 50, 1011, 1027,
etc. imp. 107. -e, 6/4, 7/24,
8/i8, 38/36, etc. -en, pp. 14/33,
16/17. -es, p1. 47/20. imp. pl.
47/24. -in,pp. 10/23, 17/4, 20,
18/28, etc. -is, sg. (pI.) 47/7. intr.
(holds on), remains, 45/17. PI. 471/
27. -ynpp. 644. bounid, 18. Cf.
hold and held.
hale, adj. whole, entire; sound,
22/4,23/6, 1423,2376, etc. haler,
cump. 42/4. Cf. haile.
hali, adj. whole, full, 2221.
hali, adj. holy, 7/25, 8/28, 193, 198,
etc. Cf. haly, holi.


halili, adv. wholly, 214.
haliy, adv. holily, 155.
halized, p~p. hallowed, 24/i. halow,itnf. 145/19,150/7. halowd,
pp. 147/28. halowid, 144/7.
halizes, 8A. p1. saints, 16/8. haliles, 38/25. halizis, 29/26. halows, 2138, 147/22.
halowyng, Ab hallowing, 144/6.
hals, Ab neck, 24/23.
hals, vb greet, salute, 1983.
haly, adv. wholly, 1884, 2319.
haly, adj. holy, 2/3, 146/22, 12,
2180, etc. Cf. hali.
halynes, Ab holiness, 5/27.
ham, adv. home, 1310. hame,
45/2. Cf. home.
hand, Ab 470, 1764, 18,34, 145/8,
etc. -e, 38/27, 39/7,1358. -es,
p1. 147/2 8, 149/34, 3 5. Cf. hend.
happins, vb. sg. happens, 43/9.
hard, adj. (sb.) 2/2, 237, 241, 456,
etc. -e, 3/ui6, 5/28, 38/9, 141/2-6.
Cf. herd and harder.
harde, vb. Pt. heard, 43/6. Cf. here.
hardeli, adv. bravely, 215.
harder, adj. comp. 460, 707. Cf.
hard.
hardi, adj. hardy, bold, 21/34.
hardy, 25/6, 29/33, 34/25, 36/6,
etc. Cf. herdy.
hardnes, Ab. hardness, 433, 2082.
hare, adv. ere, 1207. Cf. are.
harm, Ab 187. -e, 606. -es, pI.
585, 2400.
harmyd, pp. harmed, 1924. Cf.
hermyt.
hart, Ab. heart, 5/28, 11/8.  -e,
8/24. -es, pI. 220, 1593. grete
harte, pride, 543. Cf. hert.
has, vb. 8g. 2, 1527. hase, 1/ i,
26/i9, 42/13, 43/4, etc. 2 sg. 954,
957, 965, 1518. p1. 501,582, 676,
1930, etc. Cf. ass, haue.
hast, Ab hasten, 2283. refi. 1217,
1761. imp. refl. 1524.
hastelie, adv. hastily, quickly,
39/24, 44/23. hastelike, 30/6,
46/i8, 47/23.
hastiuelike, do., 46/34.
hate, adj. hot, *1600, 2004, 2007.
hate, vb. 12/27, 42/20, 629, 2269.
hates, sg. 397. hatid, pt. 5/33.
haterede, Ab hatred, 43/23. hateredin, 44/I5, i6.




180


180       ~~GLOSSARY TO TEE NORTHERN TEXTS.


haue, vb. have, 2/iO, 22, 46, 1633,
etc.  refi. behave herself, act,
476. 1 sg. 3/io, 47/25, 1107, etc.
p1. 2/7, 30 3/7, 87, etc. haues,
pl. 585. hauid, pt. 5/20, 12/13,
22/23, 27, etc. hauide, 12/31.
hauis,ig. 3/21, 6/27, 28, etc. 2 sy.
10/25, 13/17. pl.2/4,25,4/23,19/3,
etc. Cf. had, has, J'aue.
hay, sbA 1 7 10.
he, adj. high, 11/14. Cf. hez.
he, prom. 1/i, 147/9, 23, 45, *232 1,
etc. Cf. him, his.
hed, Ab head, 1525. hede, 147/5.
hedes, pl. 1604. Cf. heued.
hede, Ab heed, 71, 77, 179, 231, etc.
hee, adj. high, 143/i6, 28. hegh,
145/n. adv. 2478. Cf. hez.
heghnes, Ab highness, pride, 803.
Cf. eghnes, he3nes, highnes.
hel, A6 gem. hell's, 856. Cf. hell.
hel, adj. healthy, sound, 1285.
held, vb. pt. 11/9. helde, kept,
withheld, 37/i9. Cf. hald.
hele, Ab health; salvation, 15/27,
169, 485, 496.
hele, vb. heal; save, 22/6, 32/8,
248, 1282. helid, pp. 23/25.
hell, sb. 12/12, 227, 612, etc. -e,
3/32, 9/1, 11/34, etc. Cf. hel.
help, Ab 3/31, 4/22, 44/24, 655.
vb. 4/i, 8/20, 322, etc. -e, Ab
25/28, 26/2, 35/3 i, etc. vb. 11/22,
23/59 24/24. -es, sg. 169. -id,
pp. 1518. -is, sg. helps, avails,
14/32.
helping, Ab 1523.
hend, Ab p1. hands, 11/36, 26/9,
36/2I, 1431, *1963, 2262. -e,
30/6, 32/34, 33/5, 790, etc. Cf.
hand.
hent, pp. seized, 1331.
her, prom. 375, 1434. refi. 1229,
1321. adj. 46/i8, 1555, 2378,
2451, etc. Cf. er, hir, hyr.
her, adv. here, 3/20, 142/24, 1286.
Cf. here.
herber, vb. tr. or intr. harbour, hold,
lodge, dwell, 36/3, 1200. -berd,
pt. 1934. -berz, im!. 36/3.
herd, adj. hard, 383,432. Cf. hard,
hert.
herd, vb. pt. heard, 2/2. pp. 45/6.
-e, 19/28, 27/20, 29/29, etc. Cf.
here.


herde, Ab shepherd, 22/2 1. Cf.
hird.
herdis, Ab pl. herds, flocks, 42/35.
herdy, adj. bold, 2353. Cf. hardi.
here, Ab Lord, 4/i. See Notes.
here, vb. hear, 1/23, 2/14, 67, 76,
etc. pl. 3/24, 9/33, 10/20, 19/3,
1759, 1782, etc. imp. 7/4. Cl.
harde, herd, heres.
here, vb. praise, 19/14.
here, adv. 2/15, 25, 4/u, 11/21, 15,
24, 46, etc. Cf. her. I
here-ogayn, adv. against this,
2407. Cf. her-ogayn.
heres, vb. sy. hears, 3154, 689, 695,
etc. pl. 1700. henis, sg. 3/13,
10/1. pl. 10/20, 27/29, 29/27, 32,
etc. imp. pl. 3/12. Cf. here.
hering, Ab hearing, 768, 2391.
herkins, vb. imp. pl. hark, listeni,
2/4. herkyn, imp. 1/2.
hermyt, pp. harmed, 1330. Cf.
harmyd.
her-ogayn, adv. against this, 2453.
Cf. here-ogayn.
herself, pron. 328. Cf. hirself.
hert, adj. hard, 1237. CE. herd.
hert, sb heart, 2/33, 4/7, 143, 151,
etc. -e, 1/3, 8/13, 30, 9/21i, etc.
-es, p1. 59, 70, 383, 589, etc.
herth, 10355. hertis, pl. 2/2,
3/29, 13/8, 28/13, etc.- of grete
herte, proud, 20/31. CE hart.
hertli, adv. heartily, lustily, vigorously, 683. hertly, adj. horough,
2520. adv. 1217, 1524, 2283, etc.
hete, 8A heat, 28/28, 29/9.
hete, vb. promise, 2122, 2133,2139,
2193. 1 sg. 147/2 1. Cf. haite.
heued, Ab head, 421. Cf. hed,
heuidis.
heuen, Ab heaven, 120, 130, 138,
288. Cf. heuin.
heueyn, adv. even, 249. Cf. heuyn.
heuidis, Ab pl. heads, 15/io, 35/14.
Cf. heued.
heuin, Ab heaven, 11/15, 34, 12/5,
19, etc. Cf. heuen, heuyn.
heuin, vb. avenge; refl. 8/23.
heuin-rike, sb the kingdom of
Heaven, 9/30.
heuy, adj. heavy, 241, 301, 725.
Cf. euyer.
heuyu, Ab heaven, 59, 64, 212,
250, etc. gen. 2476. Cf. heuin.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.18


181


heuyn, adv. even, 796. hewyn
1104. Cf. euyn, heueyn.
heyed, pp. heightened, elevated,
exalted, raised, 1l/5. heyes, p1.
11/4. heyid,pt. 1l/io. pp. 1l!8.
he3e, inf. 42/ i8. hezed, pp. 11 /
17, 20, 14/io. hezid, he~id, 11/
I4, 44/4. he3is, sg. 41/22. Cf.
highed.
hez, aidj. high, 35/20, 47/7. heze,
he e, 5/36, 7/31, 47/23, etc. (tdv.
215/28. he3er, comp. 4l/5. hezelike, adv. aloud, 18/29. hezlike,
19/6. Cf. egh, he, hee, high.
he3nes, Ab highness, 41/28, 47/i,
13, 26, etc. Cf. heghes.
hi, Ab haste, 1551. Cf. hy.
hi, Ad. high, 1721. Cf. high.
hid, vb. pt. 5/i9, 13/32. pp. 46/13.
hide, pp. 839, 1002. Cf. hyd.
hider, adv. hither, 81.
high, adj. 780, 1397. highest,
sutp. 2263. Cf. hez, hi.
highed, pp. lifted, 790. highes,
sg. heightens, etc., 775. Cf.heyed,
hyes.
highnes, Ab highness, pride, 1370.
Cf. heghnes, hyghnes.
hight, Ab. height, 795. in hight,
on high, 786. on hight, 897,
1068. Cf. hyght.
hight, pp. promised, 2511. Cf.
haite.
him, pron. 3/7, I12, 276, 331, etc.
refl. 3/i. Cf. hym.
himself, pron. 5/31I, 10/20, 775,
1334.  -e, 12/29, 26/27. Cf.
hymself.
hir, pron. her, *21/4, 32/8, i6, 327,
359, etc. refi. 368, 2056. adj. 7/21J,
8/2, 354, 360, etc. Cf. her.
hir, adj~. their, 21/2, 1815. Cf. ire.
hird, Ab shepherd, 291, 478, 1299.
-es,pl.481. -is,22/i6. Cf~herde.
hird-man, Ab herdsman, 358,1305.
hir-fra, adv. from this, 42/23.
hirs, pron. hers, 141/7.
hirseif, pron. herself, 387, 451,
1261, 1343, etc. -selfe, 32/13,
38/28. -selu, 1457. Cf. herself.
his, adj. 2/6,8, 155, 176, etc. hise,
2/25, 6/18, 9/20, etc. pron. 12/20.
Cf. hys.
hizte, vb. Vt. promised, 9/20. Cf.
haite.


hold, vb. 589, 2000. holde, keep,
40/3. Cf. hald.
holi, adj. holy, 2040. Cf. hali.
home, adv. 2029. Cf. ham.
honest, ad~j. honest, worthy;
decent, fine, 1665, 2028. hon..
este, 142/7. Cf. onest.
honestly, atdv. 1062.
honor, vb. 572, 979, 1888, etc. -d,
pp. 2442, 2444. -ed, pp. 327.
honour, 2446. pl. 1946. Ab
651, 19,50. honoure, 8b. 1867,
1898. honowr, vb. 673. honur,
Ab 16/36, 35/27. Cf. onur.
hope, vb. pl. 946. bhopand, ppr.
1158.
hordand, pp. appointed,'1678. Cf.
ordain.
houre, Ab hour, 61. houres, VI.
1784. Cf. hure, our, ure.
hous, Ab house, 183, 1934. Cf.
hows, hus.
how, adv. 10/29, 19/23, 8, 11, etc.
how.. Pat, how, 119. Cf. hu.
hows, Ab. house, 1200, 1206, 1220,
1340, etc. -e, 35/32, 35, 37/13,
38/4, etc. -es, pI. 1502. Cf. hous.
howseld, pp. administered the
Eucharist,  149/40.  howslid,
144/26.
hu, adv. how, 2/20, 7/20, 13/i, i6,
etc. Cf. how.
hundred seuintende, nitm. 117th,
17/12.
hundrez, nitm. hundred, 22/22.
hurd, vb. treasure up, keep, 1747.
hure, Ab houir, 18/I4. humis, p1.
30/i8. Cf. houre.
hurt, pp. 1282.
hus, pron. us, 797. Cf. us.
hus, Ab. house, 3/14, 20/i9, 24/27,
etc. huse, 20/20, 24/I3. Cf.
hous.
hy, Ab haste, 1923, 2062. Cf. hi.
hyd, pp. hid(den), 12/i9. hydes,
sg. 32/3. Cf. hid.
hyes, vb. sg. heightens, exalts, 11/6
Cf. highed.
hyghnes, Ab. highness, pride, 1035.
Cf highes.
hyght, Ab. = hight, 65.
hyll, Ab hill, 135.
hym, Ab hymn, 144/i. Cf. yme.
hym, pron. him, 1/s, 9, 44, 48, etc.
Cf. him.




182             GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.
hymself, pron. 178, 779. -e, 35/4,   for immrondesis, Ab pl. impu40/6. Cf. himself.                 rities, 43/22. [0.F. immondiee.]
hyr, pron. her, 20/8, 23/4, 6, etc.' in, prep. 1/1 2, 14, 1, 5, etc. (Postrefi. 20/8. adj. 10/36, 141/7. Cf.  pos.) 1665. adv. 26/io, i6, 40/i6,
her.                                141/15, 1685, etc. in.  in, 42/
hys, adj. 1/1 2, 14, 1 5, 46, 49, 50, etc.  20, 2 1. Cf. yn.
Cf. his.                         in, conj. and, 2007, 2260.     Cf.
and.
I, i, pron. 2/5, 4/2, 82, 97, etc. inconueniens, AS inconvenience,
Cf. ic.                            43/17.
ianglers, Ab pl. chatterers, 747.  indentures, Ab pl. 1481. Cf. enianglyng, ppr. chattering, 1780.      denturs.
ic,pron. =I, 15/17. Cf. 14/2, 9,10o. in-fere, adv. together, 233, 1210,
id, pron. it, 17/17. Cf. it.          1729.
idilnes, Ab idleness, 1221.   Cf. informaciun, sb. information, inydilnes.                           struction, 142/28.
if, coflj. 142/25, 143/8, 61, 98, etc. informed, pp._385. infurme, inf.
if P'at, if, 69, 1195, 1372, 1529,  142/31.
etc. Cf. giue, yef, yf.          ingles, Ab English, 15. Cf. engigain, adv. again, back, 23/14.      lish.
prep. against, 28/12. Cf. again.  in-like, adv. alike, 408, 1576, 1635.
igainis, prep. against, 13/2.  Cf. in-mang, prep. among, 2132. Cf.
againis.                           imang.
il, adj. ill, bad, 32/23, 40/34. Ab  in-mydes, prep. in the midst of,
868, 1072. Cf. ill.                145/io. Cf. imiddis.
ilk, adj. same, 218, 251, 801, 2311. inne, prep. (postpos.) in, 34/30, 35/
Cf. ilke.                          34. adv. 38/13. in.. inne, 37/26.
ilk, adj. each, 29/I4, 474, 616, 819,  inobedience, AS 1/6.
etc. Cf. ilke.                   inoh, adj. enough, 27/33, 28/6.
ilka, adj. each, 191, 610, 673, 739, inpair, vb. impair, enfeeble, injure,
etc. pron. each one, everybody,    1604.
14/8.  ilkain, adj. 6/i. pron. inspires, Ab. sg. 141/27.
6/3, 6, 31,7/23, *36/32, etc. ilk-  intent, Ab. meaning, 376.   Cf.
ane, 46/io. ilkay, adj. 2381.      entent.
Cf. ilkon, also euerilk-a.       in-til, prep. unto, to, into, 10/i6,
ilke, adj. same, 9/i9, 10/24, 16/30,  14/8, 2044, 2319, etc.  in-tyl,
33, etc. Cf. ilk.                  12/19.
ilke, adj. each, 9/2, 13/io, 17/23, into, prep. into, in, 19/io, 20/25,
24, etc. Cf. ilk.                  43/27, 142/2, etc.
ilkman, each one, everybody, 1976. invinis (v is a vowel), vb. sg. enilkon, do., 17, 157, 408, 411, etc.  joins, 42/33.
Cf. ilka.                        inwardly, adv. in     one's heart,
Hi, adj. ill, bad, wicked, 473. Ab.  eagerly, 615.
108, 539, 2091.    adv. badly, iois, corrupt for erin? 45/4.
2261. ille, adj. 5/17, 8/24, 33/33, iolyose, adj. jealous, 42/29.
40/8, etc. adv. or Ab. 24/36. Cf. il.  ioy, Ab joy, 2/io, i8, 3/i9, etc.
imang, adv. among, amongst it,       joyful praise, 3/9. ioye, 2/io,
14/25. prep. ainomng(st), 38/19,   3/25.
35, 44/30. Cf. emang, inmang,    ire, Ab. 6/I7, 8/23, 589.
omang.                           ire, ad~j. their, 25/28. Cf. hir.
imangis, prep. amongst, 25/30, irk, adj. tired, 236. vb. tire, become
33/io.                             tired, 931.
imiddis, prep. amidst, in the midst irksum, adj. irksome, tiresome,
of, 35/24. Cf. inmydes.            1114.
immonesis (careless or corrupt)    is, vb sg. 15/25, 16/35, 18/15, etc.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.18


183


am, 14/2,15/i4, I7. it is to, "we
should,") 1/ 13. Cf. es, are.
it, pron. 1/I3, 22, 2/i, etc. itt, 172,
184, 186, 188. Cf. id, yd, yt.
itself, pron. 2195.
iuel (i is a consonant), sb. jewel,
142/i4.
jull (i is a vowel), Ad. 4/ 5,6/13, 8/1I9,
etc. Ab 2/12, 8/2 5, 12/8, i 8, 21/3.
illness, 26/32. ivil, adj. 45/4.
iuils, Ab pl. 25/32, 27/8. Cf. euil.
iugemens, Ab pl. judgments, 8/2.
-ment, sg. 6/i8, 8/3, 30 37/2,
etc. -mentis, pl. 44/14. iugiment, 8g. 15/ i, 18/4, 25/2.
kalandes, -is, Ab " the firsts' (Lat.
ealendce), 15/22, 29, 16/i6, 1122,
1132, 1836.
kald, pp. called, 35/26. greeted,
35/4. Cf. cald.
kan, vb. sg. can, 32/7, 39/6, 1503.
pl. 201, 1754. Cf. can and kun.
kast, vb. cast, 620. imp. 146/22.
-e, iMP. p1. 9/12. Cf. cast, kest.
katel, Ab cattle, 2320.  chattel,
property, 38/35.
kechin, Ab kitchen, 1491, 1539,
1565, 1973. Cf. kichin.
ken, 'vb. know; teac,1      7   28
472, 552, etc. pl. 773. kend, pt.
1020. pp. 198, 321, 365, 1803, etc.
kende, pp. 1406. Cf. kenne.
kene, adj. bold, 6/20.
kening, Ab teaching, instruction,
47/12, 14. kenning, 4/20, 23,
47/26.
kenne, vb. teach, 2/17. kennis,
sug. 3/i6, 5/30, 11/30, 20/i6, etc.
kennys, 19/23. kens, 75, 342,
1646. pl. 858. Cf. ken.
kep, vb. keep, 1480. kepe, 34/27,
43/3, 360, 621, etc. imp. pl. 10/
31, 32. Cf. kepid.
kepe, Ab heed, 61, 291, 1166, 1779.
kepers, Ab p1. keepers, 1280.
kepid, pp. kept, 2172. Cf. kep.
keping, 8A keeping, care, 484,
2363.
kest, Ab cast, 150/i 8. -e, pt. 5/33.
Cf. kast.
kichin, sb. kitchen, 25/34, 26/6, 14,
31/34, etc. Cf. kechin, kyc-iin.
kide, pp. made known, told, 840.
kiln, 3b. 2428.


kind, 8b race, chilIdren, 1020.
manes kind., mankind, 22/28.
Cf. kynde.
kindly, adv. 1648.
kingdom, Ab 1024, 2479. Cf.
kyngdom.
kingis, A5 pi. kings, 29/28. Cf.
kyng.
kinreden, Ab kindred, 25/24.
kirk, Ab church, 198, 235,9 423,677,
etc. -e, 4/6, 5/7, 9/I17 260, etc.
Cf. kyrk.
kirtil, Ab kirtle, gown, 1202, 2012.
kirtils, pl. 2015.
kis, vb. kiss, 35/io, 149/35. kisse,
141/7. Cf. kys.
kissink, Ab kissing, 1939.
knau, vb. know, 4/9. make known,
confess, 9/7. knaus, imp. pl.
confess, 13/30. knaw, 41/7,357,
477, 1035, 1099, etc. confess, 32/3.
pl. 1046, 1139, etc. knaws, 8g.
or pl. 157. knawn, p~p. 404, 1000,
1615, 1929. knawne, 840.
knaw-yng, Ab knowledge. 381.
knees, 8b.pl. 31/12. kne is, 141/6,
144/14. knes, 31/17, 1819.
kneland, pp. kneeling, 144/14,
148/14,' 17, 1515, 1522. knele,
inf. 141/5.
kniues, sb p1. knives, 1213. Cf.
knyvys.
knok, vb. knock, 2417.
knyvys, Ab pl. knives, 20/23. Cf.
knives.
kun, vb. know, 18, 461. Cf. cune
and kan.
kut, vb. cut, 146/34, 36.
kychin, Ab kitchen, 35/27.  Cf.
kichin.
kynde, Ab kind, nature, 258. Cf.
kind.
kyng, Ab king, 1/9, 288, 2476. Cf.
kingis.
kyngdom, Ab kingdorni, 122, 250,
2478. Cf. kingdom.
kyns, Ab gen. no kyns, of no kind,
no manner of, 1196. Cf. nokins,
also alkines and alkin, anikin,
oJ'irkin, whatkyn.
Kyrieleison, Kyrie eleison, 16/14.
Kyryeleison, 18/14, 17, 26.
kyrk, Ab. church, 12, 27,80, 83, etc.
-e, 19/io, 20/25, 40/28.  Cf.
kirk.




184


GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


kys, vb. kiss, 143/i8. Cf. kis.
labore, sb. labour, work, 1839.
laboures, p1. 1864. labur, sg.
1/5, 10/5, 15/7, 3i~etc. vb. 42/35 -laburs, 8b. p1. 15/30, 25/35, etc.
lac, vb. blame, 605.
lady, sb. 1577, 2212, 145/3. gen.
Our Lady's, 150/2.
lafe, sb. loaf, 28/5, 8. Cf. laue.
lagh, vb. laugh, 1064.
lashing, sb. laughing, laughter,
1065, 1075. laghyng, 1068.
laghter-myld, acj. gentle or quiet
in laughing, 1070. Cf. lazter.
lai, sb. law, 47/14. Cf. lay.
laid, pp. 21/24, 23/2. laide, pt.
15/12.   laie, inf. 10/6, 28/8.
lais, qg. 14/3. Cft lay.
laiser, sb. leisure, liberty, 38/22.
Cf. laser.
laite, vb. seek, 22/26. Cf. layte.
laite, adv. late, 646, 2270.   Cf.
late.
lams, sb. pl. lambs, 944.
lanande, ppr. concealing, 142/34.
Cf. layn.
land, Ab. 1, 2320. -e, 37/i9, 39/13.
-is, pl. 40/25.
lang, adj. long, 1192, 2024. adv.
1783, 2452. -e, eternal,4/i. adv.
4/30. -er, adv. comp. 1794, 2105.
langes, vb. sg. belongs, 40/27.
langing, sb. longing, desire, 11/37,
12/15, 28, 34/6, etc. -is, pl. 8/1g.
lap, vb. wrap, 147/27.
larch, adj. large, broad, 1978.
larchly, adv. largely, abundantly,
2324.
lare, sb. teaching, lore, 393, 397,
439, 1208. lares, pl. 4/5.
laser, sb. leisure, 2107. Cf. laiser.
last, adj. 17/24, 47/5, 548, 886.
laste, 23/17. at pe last, 246.
at te laste, 38/34.
last, vb. last, endure, 142/3, 183,
2115. -and,ppr. 101, 232, 2464.
-es, sg. 9/2, 10/28, 933, 2440, etc.
-is, 44/33, 47/13, 24.
lat, vb. let, 444. imp. 28/3, 25,
1351. Cf. latte.
late, adv. 30/3, 13, 1599, 1778.
Cf. laite, ltte, layte, also
neuir-pe-later.
lath, adj. lotli, unwilling, 432.


latte, vb. let, 40/35. Cf. lat.
latte, adj. slow, 23/31. latter,
comp. later, 1510, 1792. adv.
"not so readily," 27/3. Cf. late.
latyn, sb. Latin, 10, 14.
laue, sb. loaf, 1581. Cf. lafe.
lauerd, sb. Lord, 2/27, 30, 3/i, Io,
etc. Cf. lord.
laumpe, sb. lamp, 1212.
laus, sb. pl. laws, 234, 235, 260.
law, sg. 42/x6, 17, 77, 193, etc.
Cf. laws.? law, vb. heap or pile up, 2190.
[Cf. O.E. hiaw, pile.]  See Notes.
law, vb. humble; refi. 779, 1026.
Cf. lazed.
law, adj. low, humble, 328, 775,
1036 (the second), 1093, etc.
lawest, 1770, 1787, 2264.
lawnes, sb. lowness, humility, 804,
2084.
laws, sb. pl. 1038, 1039. Cf. laus.
lay, sb. law, 16/9, 33, 35/I7, 45/19,
etc. [O.F. lai, Lat. legem.] Cf. lai.
2 lay, sb. flame, 13/15. [0.1. leygr.]
See Notes.
lay, vb. pt. 11/17. Cf. lie.
lay, vb. 33/4, 38/29, 143/17, 147/5,
etc. imp. 1/2. layd, pp. 147/40,
2172. layde, 1547. Cf. laid.
layn, vb. hide, conceal, 1179. -e,
990. -s, sg. 1545. Cf. lanande.
layte, vb. seek, try, 709.     Cf.
laite.
layte, adv. late, 1396, 2424. Cf.
late.
lazed, pp. lowered, humbled, 14/i.
la3isq sg. lowers, degrades, 41/22.
Cf. law.
lazter, Ab. laughter, 14/32, 37. Cf.
laghter-myld.
lecciun, Ab. election, 42/3, 8.
lech, sb. physician, 1687. vb. heal,
cure, 1283.
lechori, Ab. lechery,   309.   Cf.
licherie.
led, pp. 2118. lede, inf. 2/20,
12/3, 47/2, etc. pl. 273, 309, 356.
imp. 6/14. pt. 1952, 2497. pp.
944. Cf. ledes.
lede, sb. lead (metal), 4/26.
leder, sb. leader, 2212.
ledes, vb. sg. leads, 2460, 2464,
2477, 2490. ledis, 46/28, 30.
Cf. led.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.18


185


leel, ad~j. loyal, 20/7. Cf. lele.
lef, Ab leave, permission, 1748,
2406. lefe, 2104. Cf. leue.
lef,.9g. leave, 1764. lefes, sg. remains, 1916. left, pt. left, 1307,
2030. pp. 1485, gone, 1131.
lefte, pt. 22/21, 25. Cf. leue.
leful, adj. allowable, permissible,
1634. lefull, 142/7. [lef-fiuL]
leire, vb. learn, 263. Cf. ler.
lele, adj. lawful; loyal; living accordinig to a rule, 336, 2147, 2315.
Cf. leel.
leli, adv. lawfully, etc. 1193, 2220.
lely, 1, 666, 1111, 1187, etc.
len, vb. =lene, 1023, 1039.
lend, vb. come; dwell, remain,
1370, 1909, 2103; jpl. 230. -e,
1237.
lendis, Ab pl. loins, 2/23.
lene, vb. lend, grant, 884. lens,
sg. 199. lent, pp. 25/29, 196.
Cf. len.
lenghe, Ab on lenghe, her full
length, 147/40.
lentin, Ab Lent, 17/2 5, 33/ i, 6, 2 8,
etc. lentyn, 171/23, 29/14, 15,.33/8, etc.
ler, vb. learn, 6/34.  lerde, p~p.
taught, 1054.  lere, inf. teach,
learn, 2/6, 5/IO, I4, *26, 9/7, etc.
pl. 1209. imp. 23. lered, pt.
5/21. pp. 5/i6. leres, sg. 353,
1066, 1187, 1193, etc. leris, 9/134,
20/30, 40/24, 84, etc.  pl. 4/2-7,
14. Cf. leire, leryd.
lereing, Ab learning, 269.
lernyng, Ab teaching, 1283.
leryd, pp., adj. learned, 9. Cf.
ler.
lea, adj. (sb), adv. smaller, less,.15/7, 159, 601, 1429, 1541, 1595,
2487, etc. Cf. lese.
lea, Ab loosen, absolve, 6/7, 9/9.
leschun, Ab lesson; reading, 17/14.
lescun, 9/6, 16/13, 27/I3, etc.
-is, pl. 16/i8.  -8, 15/27, 16/5,
6, i i, etc. Cf. lesons.
lese, vb. lose, 92, 304. Cf. lorn.
lese, adj. (sb), adv. smaller, less,
549, 916, 1239, 1269, etc. lease,
14/8, 16/2 i, 17/6, 31/20, etc. lest,
aldj. least, 13/38. Ab 1609. Cf. lea.
lesons, Ab pl. lessons, readings,
247, 1722. lesson, 8g-10/37, 1700.


-es, pl. 624. -a, 354, 1160, 1531,
1732, etc. Cf. leachun.
lesynges, Ab pl. falsehoods, 307.
let, vb. let, allow, 22/i 8. leave
alone, forsake, omnit, 530. pp.
"kept," 1253. Cf. lete.
let, vb. hinder, 1737, 1916, 1974.
letanie, Ab litany, 16/i4, 17/i6,
18/22.
lete, Ab delay, 2317.
lete, pt. let, allowed, 6/18. letes,
pl. leave alone, forsake, 745. Cf.
let.
letter, sb. Scripture, 13/i6. lettirs,
pl. letters, 36/6, 41/8. Cf. litters.
lettrun, Ab lectern, 16/6.
leue, Ab leave, permission, 25/7,
30/12, 30, 32, etc. Cf. lef.
leue, vb. leave; abandon; cease,
8/i 8, 9/8, 1338, 2185, etc. remain, 2178. pl. neglect, do not,
42/12.    leueand,    ppr.  2224.
leues, pl. 301. leuid, pt. 11/io.
leuyde, pp. 422. leue of,, leave
off, 31/i9. Cf lef.
leuer, ad~v. rather, 1633.
lezis, vb. sg. tells lies, 2/33.
licherie, Ab lechiery, 8/is. Cf.
lechori.
lie, vb. 20/i8, 20, 22, 27, etc. Cf.
lig, ly, and lay.
lif, Ab life, 2/9, 12, 309, 336, etc.
life, 38/2 i, 40/15, 41/5, 42/5, etc.
hif-days, Ab pl. days of life, 199.
Cf. Hue, lyf.
lif, rb. live, 208, 700, 1339, 1672,
etc. pl. 512, 1177. lifand, ppr.
1046.   life, inf.   38/12,   841.
lifes, pl. 286, 298, 2503, 2505.
liffe,inf. 142/5. Cf. Hue.
lifing, Ab. life, 1634, 2426.    Cf.
lifyng, lyfing, lyuyng.
liflade, Ab mode of life, 28/22,
33/29.
lift, vb. 1102. lifte, 15/14.
lifyng, Ab life, 311, 512, 657, 1041,
etc.  Cf. lifing.
hig, vb. lie, 1199, 1210, 1815, 2107,
etc.  pl. 121 1.    ligand, ppr.
141/19, 144/3. ligge, inf. 31/22,
46/i9. ligge hir downe, lie
down, 144/19. Cf. lie.
light, Ab. 1136, 1726. Iiht, 2/7,
20/22. Cf. lyght, lyth.
light, ad. light, easy, 142/2,




186


186       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


1243.   lilit, 4/7, 36/24   (see
chepe).-lightli, adv. lightly,
easily, 301. lightlike, *37/32.
lightly,    380,   1188,   1366.
thjoughtlessly, 605. Cf. lyghtli.
lik, adj. like, 2279. like, 14/2,
181, 1426. Cf. in-like.
likand, ppr., adj. pleasing, acceptalble,  1170.  resembling, 806.
likes, vb. sg. likes, 132, 264, 688,
7109, etc. likis, pI. 141/9. likandly, adv. pleasingly, acceptably, 1699. Cf. lykand.
liking, 8A liking, pleasure, desire,
142/17. -es, pI. 829. likyng,
295, 302, 304, 862, etc. -es, pl.
848. Cf. lykyng.
luimes, Ab pl. limbs, 828.. lims,
1936. Cf. lym.
lipes, Ab p1. lips, 107. lippes,
1687. lippis, 2/ii, 10/31.
list, vb. sg. pleases, 1351. pt. 1307.
litel, adj. little, sinall, 45/9, 46/15.
litil, 7/3, 21/io, 47/25, 402, etc.
8b 1017, 1074. atdv. a little, 15/
25. ay litil, alittle, 27/27, 28/33.
Cf. lytil.
lither, adj. bad, false, 1426.
litter, 9b. straw-bed, 1978.
litters,  A. p1.    writing,  1136.
letters, 1985. Cf. letter.
hue, Ab life; manners, 4/i, 2084.
Cf. lif, hues.
Hue, vb. live, 3/22, 4/17, 5/8, 6/12,
etc. pI. 32/33, 34. Cf. lif, Hiues,
lyE, lyue.
liuer, vb. deliver, 1503. -s, sg.
464.
Hues, Ab pI. lives, 666, 1733, 1952,
2495. liuis, gen. 142/27. Cf.
Hue.
Hues, vub. pi. 4/26. liuis, 4/ i, 20,
5/i. sg. or p1. 7/7. Cf. Hue.
ho, interj. I119, 744.
hofe, vb. praise, 163. Cf. loue.
hofers, Ab pI. lovers, 2477.
loises, vb. pI. lose, 1541.
loke, vS. look, see, behold, look at,
look after, see to, consider; observe; guard, protect; provide;
appoint, 7/io, 22, 23/1 7, 25/30, 32/
29, 33/10, 42/2, 132,264, etc. imp.
ag. or PI. 3/33, 4/6, 9/12, 10/35,
18/9, etc. lokes, 8g. 12/2o. imp.
P1. 11/14. lokis, sg. 4/6, 12/19.


imp. pI. 19/1i9. lokys, sg. 20/ui8.
imp. pI. 12/ 2 u.- Cf. luk.
hone, sb. loan, 330.
lord, Ab 3/8, 25, 11/5, 28/1 2, etc.
-e, 1/8,43/5. -es, gen. 2254. Cf.
lauerd.
lorn, pp. lost, 1314, 1455. Cf. lese.
losen, strong pp. of the otherwise
weak vb. lose, praise? 2220.
loud, adv. aloud, 563,646. -e, 1396.
loue, A. love, sake, 19/4. Cf. luf,
luue.
loue, vb. love, 5/36, 1428. Cf. louid,
luf, luue.
loue, vb. praise, 3/12, 18/7, 19/17,
330, 1614, 1656. Cf. lofe.
loueyng = louing, 165, 670, 1062,
1160.
louid, Pp. loved,~ 6/4, 6. Cf. loue.
louing, 3b. praise, glory, 3/7, 8/34,
17/30, 18/2, etc. louyng, 649,
1688. Cf. loueyng.
loutand, ppr. bowing (down), 1983.
loute, inf. 1179, 1943, 2216. Cf.
lowte.
lowe, Ab flame, 44/15.
lowsid, pp. released, 43/20.
lowte, vb. bow down, 147/35. Cf.
loute.
lowting, Ab bowing, 1093.
luf, Ab love; sake, 155, 530, 1022,
1116, etc. lufe, 46/31, 1117. Cf.
loue.
huE, vb. love, 408, 563, 565, 647, etc.
pl. 493. Wue, inf. 43/29 599,1039.
hufes, sg. 890. lufid, pp. 425,
2288. lufyd, Pt. 948. Cf. loue.
luk, vb. look, etc. 113, 390. imp.
545, 1216, 1977. luke, inf. 688,
1095, 1103, 1500, etc. imp. pl.
640. Cf. loke.
lust, Ab 142/17. -isq PI. 1/7.
luue, Ab love; sake, 9/28, 10/9, i8,
13/9, etc. Cf. loue.
luue, vb. love, 7/9, 8/13, 19, 22, 28,
etc. pI. 4/3 1. luues, pl. 9/22.
imp. PI. 9/11, 22. luuid, pp. 42/
27. luuis, pl. 3/5, 47/20. Cf.
loue.
hy, vb. lie, 1206, 1220. Cf. lie.
lyE, Ab life, 12/ui, 85, 91, 95, 101.
Cf. liE.I
lyEf, vb. live, 89. lyfes, sg. 155.
Cf. Hue.
lyfing, A. life, 195. Cf. lifing.




GLOSSARY TO THR - NORTHERN TEXTS.18


187


lyght, sb. light, 66, 1728; of. 150/7.
pp. lit, 1212. Cf. light.
lyghtli, adv. lightly, thioughtlessly,
2118. lyghtly, easily, 10, 16.
Cf. lightli.
lykand, pp'r., ad3. pleasing, acceptable, 728. Cf. likand.
lykyng, Ab liking, pleasure, 85.
Cf. liking.
lym, Ab limb, 673. lyms, pl. 422.
Cf. limes.
lyth, 8b light, 15/31. Cf. light.
lytil, adj. little, 15/30. Cf. litel.
Iyue, vb. live, 1. Cf. hue.
1yuyng, Ab life, 43/2. Cf. lifing.
ma, adj. more, 42/36. Cf. mo, also
mare.
ma, vb. make, 2/3, 26/8. made,
pt. 7/7, 37/22, 39/22, 43/21I, etc.
pp. 14/i, 43/i6, 775) 958, etc.
Cf. mak, maide, mayd, mas.
madaum, Ab Madam, 2210.
madyn, Ab maiden, 145/6, 9, 146/
23. Cf. maydyn.
mai, vb. 8g. may, 29/30, 30/u, 443,
447, etc. 2 sq. 1/4. p1. 11/26,
14/12, 256, 663, etc. Cf. may.
maide, pp. made, 742, 859. Cf. ma.
mairle, Ab main, power, 225. Cf.
mayine.
mainb, s9b. household, 5/8. Cf.
men~b.
maister, Ab master, 7/30. gen. 7/
28. Cf. mastir.
maistires, Ab iiistress, 10/5, 36
13/i6. maistiresse, 9/34, 10/14. 
mnaistres, 14/i 8, 141/13, 142/30,
32,534,761, etc. Cf.mastiresse,
maystres.
maistri, Ab mastery, authority, 42/
i5, 2277.
mak, vb. make, 13, 49, 125, 181, etc.
make, 3/28, 4/4, 7/33, 591, 1575,
makes, sq. 175, 275, 488, 893, etc.
pl. 562. 'imp. pl. 1313. makis,
sq. 37/i6, 144/20. pl. 43/14. Cf.
ma.                            i
[makeing, sb. making, 145/i.]
man, Ab 2/34, 3/14, 5/4, 8/15, etc.
gen. 39/1i9, 459. pron. one, 3/ui,
6/21, 8/17, 9/27, etc. manes, Ab
gen. 22/28, 757. Cf. mannis,
men.


maner, s9b. manner, way; kind,
sort, 4/ i6, i 8, 6/32, 265, etc. pl.
4/i5, 5/26, 22/12, 1572, etc. -e,
68, 75,431,953, etc. -s,pl. 3$/i 5,
256, 390, 472, etc.
manhed, Ab manhood; humanity,
35/ i8, 47/13.
mannis, Ab gen. of man, 15/19. Cf.
man.
mantels, Ab pl. mantles, 2013.
mantil, sq. 13/20. mantill, 146/
3'.
many, adj. 19/28, 38/14, 754, 788,
1332. Cf. mony.
mare, adj. (sb), adv, greater; more,
5/36,6/27,7/14,14/8,34/i, etc. Cf.
mayr, mor, also ma.
mare, vb. mar, spoil, 88.
marters, Ab pl. martyrs, 2495.
maruayls, Ab pl. marvels, 788.
mas, vb. sq. makes, 21/3. mase,
1608. Cf. ma.
mast, adj. (sb.) most, 1609, 1678..Cf. most.
mastir, s9b. master,   1/2.  Cf.
maister.
mastiresse, Ab mistress, 10/8.
mastres, 142/31, 144/8, 2089,
2094, etc. Cf. maistires.
matens, Ab imatins, 1134. Cf.
matins.
mater, Ab matter; cause, occasioti,
43/ i8. -s, pl. 1736.
materly, adv, moderately, 2306.
[Cf. O.F. meitere, a measure.]
matins, Ab divine office about 2
a.m., 15/26, 33, 16/i5, 17/3, etc.
matyns, 1760. Cf. matens.
maunde, Ab foot-washing, 26/8, i11.
[Lat. man~datitin.]
may, vb. sq. 4/i, S/u, 186, 226, etc.
2 sq. 2/2 5, 3/20, 40 1, etc. pl. 2/6,
5/i, 5, 10, etc. Cf. mai, myght.
mayd, pp. made, 1036, 1196. -e,
1798, 145/7. Cf. ma.
maydyn, gen. maiden's, 147/28. Cf.
madyn.
mayine, Ab main, power, 2141.
mayn, 110, 613, 929, 993.
mayne, 275, 907, 1317. Cf.
maine.
maynten, vb. maintain, 2141.
-tene, 596. -.teyn, 1380, 1401,
1418.
mayr, adt. more, 1154. Cf. mare.




188


188       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


maystres, sb. mistress, 24. Cf.
maistires.
me, pron. 2/5, 15, 115, 17 1, etc.
medcyn, Ab medicine, 1892. -s,
pl. (possibly: physicians) 1288.
Cf. medicinis.
mede, Ab reward, 4/27, 7/1 5, 9/19,
128, etc. value, 1986.
medefull, adj. bringing (or deserving of) reward, 142/3.
medicinis, Ab pt. medicines, 23/3.
Cf. medcyn.
meditaciounes, AS. pl.- meditations, 1129. -iouns, 1911.
meke, adj. meek, humble, 1/4, 6/15,
23, 9/27, etc.
meke, vb. humble, 15/6. refi. 13/
2, 14/7, 25/27, etc. imp. pt. refi.
9/28. Cf. mekes, mekyd.
mekel, AS much, 467. Cf. mekil.
mekelike, adv. meekly, 19/25, 24/
3, 35/36. mekely, 13/39, 14/36,
529, 601, etc. Cf. mekly.
mekenes, Ab meekness, 3/29, 10/2,
12, 19, etc. pl. 15/i8, 20. Cf.
meknes.
mekes, vb. p1. humble; refi. 11/4.
mekid, pt. refi. 9/28. PP. 111/4,
15/17. Cf. meke.
mekil, aclj. much, 14/23, 23/30. Ab
468. adv. 19/26, 734. Cf. mekel,
mekyl, mikil.
mekli, adj. great, 275. [0.1. mikilligr.] Or an error for mekil?
mekly, adv. = mekelike, 789.
meknes, Ab meekness, 249, 771,
817, 889, etc. Cf. mekenes.
mekyd, vb. pt. humbled, 14/ I3. Cf.
meke.mekyl, adj. great, 22/27. Cf.
mekil.
mel, vb. speak, 1736. [0.E. me plan.]
mellid, pp. mingled, 1196.
men, AS pl. 8/17, 9/12, 12/1i2, 9,
130, 192, etc. pron. people, one,
811,1506, 1834. Cf. man, mens.
mend, vb. 32/9, 995, 1236, 1290, etc.
intr. 25/2. refl. amend, 1229. -e,
3/i8, 15/ii, 31/25, etc. "give
more to," 28/9. intr. 1405. refi.
7/13. -id, pp. 6/16, 21/25. -is,
sg. 7/14.
mendnis, Ab mending, amendment,
4/4.
mendyng, do., 1823.


mene, adj. middle, 40/2. mene
time, meantime, 144/13.
mene, vb. mean; understand, "say,"
431, 1587, 1705, 2051. menes,
pl. 746. mens, sg. 89, 943.
mens, Ab pl. gen. men's, 10/4, 12,
28/22, 569. Cf. men.
men3~, iS. household, 2244. Cf.
maine.
merci, gb. m ercy, 2 2/30, 24/2 7, 25/3,
etc. mercy, 3/2 5, 3/3o,41/35,etec.
mere, Ab mare, 14/2.
mere, adj. merry, 1927. meni,
1511. Cf. mery.
meret, Ab merit; sake, 794, 981.
merit, 681.
meritory, adj. meritorious, 142/2.
merk, vb. mark, 1184, 2482. -es,
sg. 678.
merure, 8A mirror, pattern, 771,
1048. Cf. myrour.
mery, adj. merry, 308, 1313. Cf.
mer~,m.
mes, AS mass, 1760, 1844. mese,
1811, 145/3, 149/38, etc. Cf.
messe.
mese, Ab pl. dishes, 28/3.
meseif, pron. myself, 11/io. Cf.
myself.
messe, is. mass, 27/17, 39/31, 143/
12. Cf. mes.
mester, sA. occupation, function,
24/io. Cf. mister.
mesur, 8b. measure, 16/24, 23/22,
24/13, 27/32, etc. (concrete) 28/
24, 25. -d, pp. measured, 36/25,
1857. adj. moderate, 2277. -de,
28/6. -e, Ab 384. -ed, pp. adj.
1353, 2299, 2308, 2328.
mesurlike, adv. moderately, 8/31,
28/17, 26, 32/35, etc.
mete, Ab. food; meal, 21/31, 24/19,
1679, 1696, etc.
mete, ady. meet, suitable, 2023.
mete-tym, Ab meal-time, 150/3.
metis, vb. sg. meets, 35/36, 41/31.
[method, Ab. 145/i.]
mi, adj. my, 4/2, 5/32, 10/u6, 785.
Cf. min, my.
midday, As. 17/26, 33, 18/5, 14, etc.
Cf. mydday.
midnyght, sb midnight, 15/25.
Cf. mydnyght.
might, Ab might, power, 223, 225.
-es, pl. 159. Cf. miht, myght.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.18


189


mighty, adj. 121. Cf. myghty.
Xilhelmesse, Ab Michaelmas (29
Sept.), 32/25.
miht, Ab. might, power, 3/3 i, 4/121,
24/8, 25/32, etc. "best," "ultmost," 9/29, 26/36. Cf. might.
mikil, adj. great; much, 14/25,
2345, etc. Ab. (adv.) 11/9, 14/24,
etc. adv. 16/i8, etc. mikill, 3/
3i, 4/8. mikyl, 922. adiy. 11/ 12.
Cf. mekil, mykel.
mikilnes, Ab coarseness, 36/22.
milke, Ab. milk, 11/12.
miln, Ab mnill, 2428. -e, 44/26.
milnestane, Ab mill-stone, 24/22.
min adj., adv. less, 175. Cf. myn.
mmn adj. my,2/13, 11/9,114. mine,
5/34, 15/Is, 173,7 1033, etc. Cf.
mi, myn.
minde, Ab rememibrance, mention,
488. Cf. mynd.
ministracion, Asb. minisration, 43/s5.
minning, Ab remembering, 31/27.
miri, Ab leechi, physician, 22/5, 6,
23/2. [O.F. mire, Lat. medicuts.]
mirkenes, Ab darkness, *2/7.
mirknes, 88.
mirth, A6 joy, 117. Cf. myrth.
mis, sb. fault, 197. Cf. mys.
misancewer, vb. answer unkindly,
24/3.
misdede, Ab misdeed, 2/35, 31/32,
42/24, 204, 1007. -dedis, pl. 22/
io. Cf. mysdede.
misdo, vb. 31/36. pl. 6/12, 9/I4,
23/24, 27/7. -don, pp. 19/3, 45/3.
-dose, pl. 22/4.
misericorde, Ab mercy, 11/25, 42/
19, 47/31.
misga, vb. err, transgress, 5/i17.
mishope, vb. despair, 9/i6.
mislike, vb. displease, 8/6.
misses, vb.pl. (with of) are without,
901. Cf. myst.
mistrouz, sb. doubt, despair, 19/31.
miste, vb. have for a provisionary
meal, 26/14, 27/27. [Lat. acciper-e
mist rnt.]
mister, Ab need, 22/4, 5, 36/34, 44/
24, etc. trade, art, 37/I4. Cf.
mester, myster.
mo, adj. more, 449, 2499. Cf. ma,
also mor.
mode, vb. mind, 49, 110, 280,293, etc.
moder, Ab mother, 42/37, 26, 27,


792, 2137, etc. modir, 30. geim.
11/12.
moneste, vS. admonish, 22/9. Cf.
amoneste.
monesterys, sb. pl. monasteries,
43/ io.
moneth, sb pi. gen. 2095. -es,
pl. 142/32, 143/3.  -5, 2111,
2116.
monkes,.4b. pl. monks, 9. Cf.
munkis.
mony, adj. miany, 6/29. Cf. many.
mor, adj. (Ab), adz. greater; more,
117,159,396,734, 916,1239, 1241,
etc. more, 42/27, 287, 384, 2063,
2487. CC. mare, also mo.
morn, Ab. morning, 59.3, 626, 1077,
1456). -e, 26/17.
morning, Ab. 15/31.most, adv. 226, 1149, 1151, 1291,
etc. Cf. mast.
mote, Ab 402.
moth, Ab. mouth, 621, 741, 1169,
1688. Cf. muj'e.
mourn, vb. 626. Cf. murnand.
multeplii, vA. intr. multiply, 7/6.
mun, OS. sy. will, 734. munde, pt.
2/2, 11/11.
munkis, sb. pI.nmonks, 4/15, 5/10,
15. Cf. monkes.
muntain, Ab. mountain, 2/29.
munte, do., 22/22.
murnand, ppr. 1810. Cf. mourn.
murnyng, Ab. mourning, 822, 1920.
muster, vb. shiow; tell; report,
shiow lip, 7/22, 13/34, 22/13,40/19,
etc. -d, pp'. 12/23, 36/9, 45/17,
47/27, etc. -s, sg. refl. explains
himiself, 15/2. mustir, inf. 5/69
34/7, 47/9. imp. 13/28. -d, pt.
13/32. 11p. 32/5. -s, sg. 2/20, 5/4,
7/20, 8/II, etc.
mul'e, Ab mouthi, 1 1/7. muses, pl.
9/5. muz, sy. 2/28, 5/33. Cf.
moth.
my, adj. 1/6, 2/ I,35, etc. Cf mi.
mydday, Ab midday, 1714. Cf.
midday.
mydes, Ab mitist, 1968.
Imydnyght, sb. midnight, 1125.
Cf. midnyght.
myght, Ab might, power, 19, 525,
538, 1317, etc. Cf. might.
myght, vb. pt. miglht, 55, 117, 322,
345, etc. Cf. may.




190


1GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


myghty, adi. mighty, powerful,
272, 1605, 1607. Cf. mighty.
mykel, adj. great, much, 751.
mykil, 986, 1055, 1420, etc.
adv. 975,1461, 2113. Cf. mikil.
myld, adj. mild, gentle, quiet, 1071,
1425, 1445, etc.
myn, adj. (As.) less, smaller, 1241,
1745. Cf. min.
myn, adj. my, 895, 999, 1102.
myne, 13/32, 38/31, 113, 717,
844, 1020. pron. inine, 26/29.
Cf. mn.
mynd, AS. mind, 1154, 1235. -e,
43/i9. Cf. minde.
mynster, sb. minster, 147/23.
myrour, As. mirror, 893. Cf. merure.
myrth, sb. mirth, 175. vb. amuse,
1957. Cf. mirth.
mys, As. fault, 366, 1238, 1275,
1290, etc. Cf. mis.
myschesing, sb. wrong choice,
2247.
mysdede, Ab. misdeed, 372, 1320,
2480.  -dedes, pl. 625, 1004.
Cf. misdede.
myself, pr-on. 1004, 1650.   Cf.
meself.
myspay, vb. displease, 1402.
myst, vb. pt. inissed, 1308. Cf.
misses.
myster, sb.   need, 2044.    Cf.
mister.
na, adj. no, 2/II, i6, 34, 4/23, etc.
Cf. nan, no.
na, conj. nor, 4/3, 23, 8/15, 14/25,
106, etc. Cf. no.
na-for-pi, adv. nevertheless, 28/22.
naie, adv. no 1 24/4.
naked, adj. 582. nakid, 8/20.
naman, nobody, 14/24, 25.    Cf.
41/9 and noman.
name, sb. 3/9, 5/5, 8, 6/27, 374,
1649, etc. Cf. naym.
nameli, adv. especially, 43/14.
namely, 676, 1929. namli,
43/3. namly, 169, 759. Cf.
naymly.
namyd, pp. named, called, 66.
nan, adj. no 7/i. "nothing," 10/33,
29/28; cf. 5/30. pron. none, 2/34,
4/5, 7/27, 31, etc. nane, adj.
3716. after its noun, 7/33, 20/23,


41/15 (rather so than pron. in
dative). pron. 5/36, 20/26, 1471,
etc. Cf. na, non.
nathing, nothing, 142/9. Cf. 7/8,
25/i, 142/8, etc., and nothing.
naym, sb. name, 166, 573. by
nayme "so called," 1368. Cf.
name.
naymly, adv. especially, 1083,
2272. Cf. nameli.
ne, conj. nor, 2/34, 8/i6, 9/20, 144,
146, etc. ne.. ne, neither..
nor, 21/13, 1456. (pleonastic)
before other negatives, 3/15, 4/33,
5/19, 8/25, etc.
neccligence, sb. negligence, 30/23.
ned, uS. need, 7/8, 24/33, 25/22, 25,
etc. nede, 3/i, 5/13, 7/22, etc.
adv. needs, 1413. for nede, for
need's sake, 6/I. for no nede,
on no (any) account, 1593; cf.
1569, 1993. Cf. nedis.
nede, vb. need, 1693. nedes, sg.
is needed, is necessary, 405, 491,
504, 1138, etc. nedis, 2428.
nedeful, adj. needful, necessary,
1752, 1839, 2426. nedful, 658.
needy, 25/27, 37/i.
nedis, sb. pl. needs, wants, 12/22.
Cf. ned.
nedly, adv. needs, necessarily,
43/25.
nedy, adj. needy, 2053.
negh, vb. approach, 2063. nehe,
20/26.
neghburs, AS. pl. neighbours, 145,
565, 1312.
neis, adj. soft, 2/3. Cf. nesch.
nek, sb. neck, 38/2i.
nere, adv. near, 1991, 2063.
nesch, adi. soft, 873. Cf. neis.
neu, adj. new, 47/15. Cf. new.
neuer, adv. never, 47, 820, 881, etc.
neuir, 42/30, 45/9,46/15. neuir
mare, no more, 39/9.
neuer-pe-les, adv. nevertheless,
1766.   neuer-pe-lese,   886.
neuir-peles, 141/27.
neuir-pe-later, do., 40/15.
new, adj. 16/33, 42/17, 2025, 2321.
newe, 16/9, 36/25. Cf. neu.
next, adj. nearest, next, 145/io.
adv. 1841.
neyntt, nuim. ninth, 1051. Cf.
nihend.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.19


191


night, Ab 18/2, 222, 268, 537, 898.
Cf. niht, nyght.
nihend, num. neyntt, 14/21I.
nihend-ferpe, mum. 94th, 16/2.
niliende-ferj'e, 16/22.
niht, Ab night, 17/24, 18/3,9, 32/I3,
etc. -IS, PI. 16/i8. nith, sg.
18/6. Cf. night.
no, adlj. 10/25, 31, 14, 143, *755,
etc. " nothing," 106. pron. none,
605, 1221 (cf. Notes). ads. 312.
Cf. na, non.
no, conj. nor, 142/io, 159, 650. Cf.
na.
nobil, adj. noble, strong, 1605.
nocturne, Ab nocturn, 17/24.
noder, conj. neither, 2252.  Cf.
noj'er.
noght, pron. nought, nothing, 12/19,
482, 608, 2165, etc. adv, not, 11I/
31, 12/23, 70, 88, etc. noht, prom.
2/3 5, 3/ io. adv. 2/2, 8, I4, 9/1,
etc. Cf. not.
noid, pp. annoyed, 24/27.   Cf.
anoy.
noise, Ab 27/23, 25, 34/33.  Cf.
nose.
noius, adj. annoying, troublesome,
23/30.
nokins, of no kind, no manner of,
no (any), 1569, 2349. Cf. kyns,
nonekyns'
noman, nobody, 1239. Cf. 1545
and naman.
non, Ab "noon," 1870. Cf. none.
non, Ab nUn, 1245. none, 1269.
Cf. nun.
non, adj. no, 305, 451, 580, 1327,
etc. after its noun: none, 289.
pr-on. 419, 2052, 2331, 2352, etc.
none, adj. 663, etc. after its
noun, 187,329. prom. 1549, 1981,
2353. Cf. nan, no.
none, sb   "noon,   divine office
about 3 p.m., 28/2, 6, 1712. 1850.
noon, 17/26, 33, 18/6, I 5, etc.
hi none, 1721. Cf. non, noun.
nonekyns = nokins, 160.
nor, conj. 42/28, 29. Cf. noure.
nose, Ab noise, 1691. Cf. noise.
not, prom. nought, nothing, 557.
adv, not, 1/12, 15, 17, 127, etc.
Cf. noght, nott.
note, Ab note, music, 145/20, 146/
24, 147/14, etc.


note, Ab business, work, 2011.
noj~er, prom. uieither, 1612. conj.
568, 1358, 1786, etc. nether,
530. Cf. noder, nouj'er, nowder.
noker; no nol'er =non oJper, no
one else, 1974. na noJpir, 46/6.
an nooir, another, 33/36. Cf.
oper.
nothing, 990, 1654. Cf. 142, 919,
1042, 2195, etc., and nathing.
nott, adv, not, 42/28, 223.  Cf.
not.
nouece, AS p1. novices, 2361.
noues, pI. gem..2106. nouese,
sg. 1269, 2155. nouice, 141/i,
13, 143/21, 144/2, 5, etc. pl. gen.
20/26. nouices, pI. 1209, 1535.
nouicis, 38/4. Cf. nouyce, also
nun.
Nouember, Ab November, 1122.
nouembir, 15/23, 29, 16/i 6.
noun, Ab " noon," 1077. Cf. none.
noure, comj. nor, 4/30. Cf. nor.
nouker, conj. neither, 4/29. nouPir, 20/23. Cf. nooer.
nouyce, Ab novice, 142/25, 143/15.
nouysces, pI. 2088. Cf. nouece.
nouycery, Ab novices' house or
cells,142/31. [O.F.nmoicerie, time
of probation, etc.; formed like
mummnery.]
now, ads. 1/6, 4/32, 18/8, 9, etc.
nowder, comj. neither, 283.   Cf.
noJper.
noy, sb annoyance, trouble, tribulation, suffering, 13/ is, 26/ i6, 145.
vb. annoy, trouble, disturb, injure,
24/i, 26/3 I, 32/30, 34/36, etc.
noyd, pp. 28/13. noye, sb. 26/3.
numbir, AS number, 7/i. nummer, 1/1 2. 
nun, sb 145/2, 7, 147/40, 149/33, etc.
nunes, pI. 1134. nunin, 32/14,
[145/i].  nunne, 13/26, 22/7,
i3/io, 35/8, etc.  nunnis, pI.
40/25.  nun   nouece, novice
about to become a nun, 147/13,
29. Cf. non.
nurischis, vb. PI. nourish,7 43/13.
nuse, vb. sg. hurts, 752.
nyght, sb. night, 15/24, 8, 39, 865,
1049, etc. -es, pI. 2016, 2077,
2302, etc. nyht, 16/2i, 20/22.
Cf. night, also o, prep.
nym, vb. take, 16/5.




192


192       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


o, num. one; the same, 414, 2202.
Cf. a.
o, prep. of, on, in, to, 2/7, 4/24,
9/33, 11/9, 26, 12/26, 26/14, etc.
o day, to-day, 2/2. a day, each
day, 28/6. o night, at night,
in the night, 18/2. 0 niht, 18/3.
o nyght, 1211. 0 nyghtes,
1199. Cf. of, on.
obac, adv. behind, 5/34.
obediant, adj. obedient, 142/6.
-ient, 435, 672, 907, 914, etc.
Cf. obidient.
obedience, Ab 1/s. 8, 7/28, 9/25,
etc. obeisance, 149/36. -iens,
46/io, 11, 24, 39, 721.    Cf.
obidience.
obey, vb. 1/13.
obide, vb. abide, 34/13. Cf. abide,
obidis, obyde.
obidience =obedience, 633.
obidient = obediant, 154, 283,
2066, 2092.
obidis, vb. sy. abides, persists, 38/4.
obied, iiuf. stay, wait, 31/5. Cf.
obide.
oblis, vb. "1courteously (or kindly)
give,"  1939.  serve, gratify,
2074. refl. " beseechingly thirow
herself," 1809.
obouen, adv. above, 965. oboun,.prep. 1464. obown, adv. 1203.
Cf. obufe.
obout, adv. about, 303. -e, 326,
1491, 2215. Cf. about, obute.
obseruandes, Ab pl. observances,
2090. obseruaunce, sy. 282.
obufe, adv. = obouen, 1040.
obute, prep. about, 24/iu.   Cf.
obout.
obyde, vb. abide, 34/6. Cf. obide.
october, Ab October, 1836, 1861.
ocupacioun, 8A occupation, 1826.
oder, adj. other, 86, 549, 1828.
pron. others, 392, 1280, 2388,
2446. odir, adj. another, 13/129.
other, 25/35, 42/36. pron. othiers,
13/38. odyr, adj. another, 12/30.
Cf. op'er.
of, pr-ep. 1/2, 3, 4, 6, etc. (postpos.)
1736. withi, 4/27, 35/i8. by,
43/15, 149/40.  as to, in, with
regard to, 13/2, 45/3, 127. to, 24/4,
400. adv. otf, 31/19. offe (postpos.), of, 20/6. Cf. o.




offece, Ab office, 1432, 1433, 1466,
145/4. Cf. offese.
offecers, Ab p1. officials, 1386.
offer, vb. 145/13. pl. 2181. Cf. offir.
offerand, Ab offering, 2188, 145/9.
-e, 39/2 1. Cf. off-rand.
offese, Ab office, 216. office, 19/9,
20/8, 13, 24/28, etc. officis, pl.
20/2, 3, 24/36. Cf. offece, ofice.
offir, vb. offer, 34/2, 7, 39/20, 145/15.
pl. 39/7.  -d, pp. 39/19. -5,
sg. 30/33, 39/5. Cf. offer.
offi-and, Ab offering, 38/36. Cf.
offerand.
ofice, sb. office, 27/29. Cf. offese.
ofte, adv. often, 7/26, 22/32, 28/34,
36/28, etc.
ofte-timis, do., 43/9.
oft-sithes, do., 1668, 2033, 2434.
ogain, prep. against, 4/27, 5/22,
7/32, 8/29, etc. towards, before,
9/8. Cf. again, ogayn.
oganis,pirep. against, 13/9. ogans,
40, 148, 440. Cf. againis.
ogayn, adv. again, 32, 313, 733,
etc. -e, 98, 698, 723, etc. Cf.
ogain.
oght, promb. aught, 515, 733, 765,
973, etc. ohte, 12/21, 24/2.
old, adj. (sb.) 519, 650, 651, 658,
etc. olde, 528. Cf. aid.
omang, prep. amiong, 1231. (po~st1)05.) 2247. Cf. imang.
omell, adv. in between,) 488.
on, nmn., pron. one; souuebody,
any one, 409, 1257, 1301, 1410,
etc. one, 42/3 5. be on & on,
one by one, 2119. Cf. an, ton.
on, prep. 2/13, 15/io, 17/8, 1016,
etc. (postpos.) 189. in, 22, 60,
68, etc. Cf. O.
onest, adj. honest, 1060.     Cf.
honest.
onestelike,    adv.  honourably,
24/io. Cf. honestly.
oni, pr-on. anybody, 1014. Cf. ony.
onlong, ad. depending, owing,
17/8. 
onright, adj., sb wron-g, 1001.
ons, adv. once, 1579. Cf. anes.
onto, prep. unto, 2486. Cf. vnto.
onur, Ab. honour, 16/8, 26/29, 41/29,
30, etc. vb. 8/n 6, 9/13, 41/2 5, 32,
etc. Cf. honor.
ony, adj. any, 1/12, 46/i6, 41, 861,




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.19


193


etc. pron. any, one,-anybody, 44/
21, 5-06, 1223, 1320, 1639, 1643,
etc. Cf. any, oni.
Opo, prep. upon, 17/30, i8/i, 26/7, '
27/i6. Cf. opon.
opin, ad. open, 1/22. vb. imp. 1687.
Cf. oppind.
opinlie, adv. openly, 40/21. -like,
39/12. -ly, 2097,2197, 2357,2358.
Cf. op ynly.
opon1, prep. upon, -3/15, i6, 9/2,1
15/i, etc. Cf. apon, opo.
oppind, pp. opened, 47/28, 30.
opyn, inf. 65, 67, 108. adj. 1230.
Cf. opin.
opynion, Ab opinionf, 43/25.
opynly, adv. openly, 1228. Cf.
opinlie.
or, conj. 42/31, 3, 51, 92, *1555, etc.
Cf. ouper.
or, conj. ere, before, 90, 931, 1906,
1993. or Pat, do., 2/14. Cf. are
and tym.
ordain, vb. ordain, institute, appoint, provide, arrange, regulate,
establish, dispose, decree, prescribe, 27/28, 29/i. -d, pp. 32/
25, 35//35. -de, 16/25, 26, 40,'6,
41/i8, etc. ordan, iuf. 1479,
1566, 1663, 2285, etc.; ef. 2206.
refi. dispose  ourselves,  1061:
-d, inf., sbj. 637, 1419. imp. pl.
refi. 123. pt. 665. pp. 2, 15, 217,
1574, etc. -de, PP. 43/ius. -id,
43/21. Cf. hordand.
ordanb, (Id,. ordinate, regular, 22/7.
Cf. ordenb.
ordanment, Ab ordination, appointuuient, *43/3 I.
ordenance, Ab ordinance, (lisposal,
1344, 2068. Cf. ordinance.
orden'e, adj. ordinate, regular (as a
member), 37/8, 42/3. ordenest,
sup. 20/6. Cf. ordanb.
order, sb 41/13, 270, 281, 300, etc.
Cf. ordir.
orderd, pi). ordained, entered into
the order, 519.
ordinance, Ab appointment; provision,7 43/9, i9, 1716, 2010, 2221.
ordinansis, pl. 43/23. Cf. ordenance.
ordir, Ab order, 5/I, 6/3, 10/17, 28,
etc. vb. enter the (Benedictine)
order? 40/i. Cf. order, pordir.
8. BENET


orison, Ab. 147/1o, 150/17. -ens,
p1. 146/22, 1863, 1867. -oun,
1737. -oune, 1167. -ouns,.pl.
1912. -own, 1146. -owns, pl.
1130.   orysons, 148/26.     Cf.
uresun.
ortorie, Ab. oratory, 34/28.
o8, adv. as, 2113. (Ofl1J. 1/15, 43/12,
143/i, 198, etc. rel. 2030. Cf.as.
oJper, conj. either, 1709, 1780. Cf.
ouper.
oJ'er, adj. other, 10/12, 406, 569, etc.
prn others, 378, 383, 388, 449,
etc.  another, the other(s), 972,
2252, 2438, 2467. gen. of others,
1047, 2472. other, adj. 142/10.
oPir, adj. 6/i, 10/4, 16/n, etc.,another, 3/ii, 10/34, 19/15, 23/9.
prn others, 4/28, 5/8, 29, 30, etc.
another, the other(s), *5/36, 10/7,
11/22, 14/8,20/19, etc. ane oJer,
-another, 889, 936,952. ayn oker,
11 61. Cf. a-noder, noper, oder,
poJpir, top'er.
operwise, adv. otherwise, 635, 1365,
1389, 2366.
ol~irgate, do., 40/17.
oJ'irkin, other kind of, 28/5.
ouen, Ab oven, 2428.
ouer, prep. over, 86, 1280, 1888,
2318, *148/2, etc. adv. by, 444.
Cf. ouir, our.
ouercumnen, pp. overcome, 945. Cf.
ouircumin.
ouer-lyght, adj. too light, 1064.
ouer-lyghtly, adv. too easily, 2292.
ouertayn, pp. overtaken, caught,
1232, 1878. Cf. ourtake.
ouir, prep. over, above, 4/17, 8/23,
10/14, 13/17, etc. adv. 33/9. Cf.
ouer.
ouir-arlike, adv. too early, 11/12.
ouircuinin, pp. overcome, 14/ui.
Cf. ouercumen.
ouir-ful, adj. too full, 28/30.
ouirgase, vb. sg. is beyond, 45/14.
ouir-late, adv. too late, 17/5.
ouir-lazand, adj. laughing too
much, 14/31.
ouir-nmikil, adj. too great; too
much, 26/3, 28/34, 29/2. sb., adv.
8/3i, 24/12, 27/28.   Cf. ourmikil.
ouir-obstinate, adj. too obstinate,
42/29.
0




194


194       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


ouir-suspiciose, adj. too suspiciOUS, 42/29.
our, Ab hour, 1124, 1704, 1724, 1746,
etc. Cf. houre, oure, owre, ure.
our, adi. 1/8, 13, 40, 58, etc. oure,
11/23, 15/i6, 47, 48, etc. Cf.
owre, ure.
our, prep. over, 146/io. oure, 144/
2. Cf. ouer.
oure, Ab hour, 1840, 1868. oures,
pl. 1554, 1844, 1863, 1897. Cf.
our.
ourels, Ab. pl. oriels, closets, 1540.
[O.F. oeurieut.]j
oureseif, prau. ourselves, 167.
ourself, 92, 566, 608, 1029. ourselue, 1026. Cf. usseif.
our-mikil, Ab, adv. too Much), 8/3 I.
Cf. ouir-mikil.
ourtake, vb. overtake, 2/7. Cf.
ouertayn.
out, adv. 1483. oute, 620. out of,
26/7, 58, 63. oute of, 23/7, 144/
8, 384, 782, etc. Cf. owte, ut.
outekast, Ab outcast, 1034.
ouper, conj. either, 832, 1827, 2162,
2179. outher, 2394. oukir, or,
15/8, 9, 16/2, etc. Cf. or, over,
ou3ir, owj'er.
outrage, Ab 1588. Cf. owterage,
vtrage.
outward, adv. outside, 2350, 2401,
2431.1
ouyr-litel, adj. too small, 20/i9.
ou3ir, conj. or, 41/7. Cf. ouper.
oway, adv. away, 9/4, 12, 11/37,
12/i6, etc. Cf. away.
owre, 8b. hour, 31/4, 41/23. -Cf.
our.
owre, aclj. our, 37/4, 39/3, 22. Cf.
our.
owre-hegh, adj. too high or great,
142/1I2.
owte, adv. out, 34/25. owte of,
31/2, 3, 7, etc. Cf. out.
owterage, Ab outrage, excess, 46/
5. owtrage, 28/io. Cf. outrage.
owper, conj. either, 559. Cf. ouper.
pacience, Ab patience, 8/27, 13/4,
8, 26/33, etc.
pai, vb. please, satisfy, 27/29,. 31.
paid, pp. 10/24, 1848. paide,
532, 534, 685, etc. Cf. payd.


paine, Ab pain, 4/ i, 5/23, 6/23, 24,
etc. paines, pl. 227. pamnis,
3/32. Cf payn.
paire, sbpl. pair, 36/26. Cf. payr.
pais, Ab peace, 4/17, 12/9, 25/29.
Cf. pes.
paise, Ab Easter, 1890. Cf. pas.
palays, Ab palace, 134.
par. See auenturs.
paradis, Ab Paradise, 22/29. paradise, 30/37.
parcaiuid, pp. aware, 37/21i.
parel, sb peril, 447. Cf. perils.
parfite, adj. perfect, 1118. Cf.
perfite.
part, Ab 4/12, 30/26, 1582, 1638,
1782.
parte, vb. divide, distribute, 38/35.
Cf. partid.
partens, vb. pl. pertain, 7.
parti, Ab part, 28/7. partie, 37/
19, 20, 42/4. partis, pl. parties.
43/27. party, 2340.
partid, pp. distributed, 2026. Cf.
parte.
pas, Ab Easter, 1703. pase, 1123,
1131, 1835. Cf. paise.
pas, vb. pass, go; surpass; go beyond,995, 1351, 1528, 2403. pase,
546, 1984. passe, 36/i. passes,
sg. 2338. passid, pp. 31/8, 142/
32.  past,   1707, 2116.  pi-ep.
1868, 2362.
paskis, Ab Easter, 15/28, 16/i6, 17/
21, 27, etc. paskys, 15/23.
pater foster (Lat.), 18/23, 29, 31,
32, etc.
pay, Ab satisfaction, 26/23.
payd, pp. (adj-) pleased, satisfied,
1311. -e, 37/28, 29, 2000. Cf.
pai.
payn, Ab pain; penitence, 614, 731,
734, 1799, etc. -e, 1/I7, 1343,
1544, etc. (take) pains, 29/22.
-s, pl. 679. Cf. paine.
payr, sb pair, 146/33. Cf. paire.
penance, Ab 2 1/24, 28, 203, 268, etc.
penne, Ab pen, 143/14.
pepil, Ab people, 147/33.
perchanch, adv. perchvance, 1375.
perceaue, vb. perceive, 401. Cf.
persaiue.
perel, Ab peril, 43/25, 27. -s, A1
1383. Cf. perils.
perfeccion, Ab perfection, 2486.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN~ TEXTS.          lt


196


perfite, adj. 15/i9, 265, 657, 853,
etc. Cf. parfite.
perfourn, vb. perform, 224, 314,
2303.
Perfyely, adv. perfectly, 1/ui.
perils, Ab p1. 1233. Cf. parel,
perel, peryl.
peris, vb. perish, 506. -e, 1300,
1455. -t, pp. 1301.
perpetual, adj. 1/i6.
persaiue, vb. perceive, 443. -saue,
40/33. Cf. perceaue.
persecucioun, Ab persecution, 968.
perseuerans, Ab perseverance,
142/29, 2076.
persones, lb. pI. persons, 43/21.
-soune, sg. 1946.
peryl, Ab peril, 1908. Cf. perils.
pes, Ab peace, 8/25, 9/15, 13/29.
pese, 43/31I, 110, 1939. Cf. Pais.
peticions, sb. pl. petitions, 2186.
-ioun, sy. 2144, 217-7, 2191. -iun,
39/6, 20, 141/3.
pilegrimis, Ab p1. 35/25, 37/6. pilgrams, 1929. pilgrims, 35/7,
1935, 1970.
pine, vb. torment, 579. pines, Ab
pt. torments, 11/34. pinis, 46/
28. Cf. pyen.
pipe, Ab reed, 42/25. Cf. Notes.
pite', sb pity, 23/26, 25/I7, 27/12,
29/i, etc. Cf. pytb.
place, Ab 141/22, 952, 1145, 1665,
etc. places, pl. 43/15, 939, 161 1,
201 1. plais, 1600. in place,
"1forth," 2096. Cf. plase.
plainly, adv. 332. Cf. playnly.
plaisters, sb p1. plasters, 23/3.
plane, adv. = playn, 18/ i9.
plase, Ab. place, 1161, 1463. plasses, p1. 252. Cf. place.
play, vb. amuse or divert herself;
2385.
playn, adj., adv. plain; plainly,
314, 899, 1715. -e, 2009, 2014,
2042. "1full, 2256. Cf. plane.
playnly, adv. plainly, 430, 744,
2078, etc.   "fully," 2116.  Cf.
plainly.
plente', Ab plenty, 1006, 1612.
plese, vb. please, 1848, 1976.
pointe, Ab point; tip, 10/35. ponte,
539, 2253. pontes, p1. 320, 657,
2120.   pontis,   7, 315.    Cf.
poyntes.


pond, Ab pouind, 1578.
pore, adj. poor, 1447. Cf. pouer.
postil, sb. apostle, 3/19. CTf.
apostel.
potage, lb. soup, 28/i. potege,
1572.
pouer, adj. (lb.) poor, 1148, 1930,
1970,2026, etc. pouir, 8/20, 24/7,
35/25,38/36, etc. Cf.pore, pure.
pouerto, Ab poverty, 419.
poustb, Ab po'ver, 6/27, 7/i, 21/29,
25/io, etc.
power, do., 43/20, 142/i, 173, 344,
etc. -e, 151.
powerte = pouertb, *142/8.
poyntes, Ab pI. points, 142/23.
poyntis, 142/33. Cf. Pointe.
praers, Ab. pt. prayers, 627. praier,,
sg. 2/14, 142/20. Cf. prayer.
prai, vb.pray, 22/i i. pI. 3/i, 11/25,
19/I, 33, etc. praie, 14/4. prais,
sg. 27/io, 39/23, 40/5. pray, 9/
I 3, 19/26, 224, 653, etc. ask, in —
vite, 1904. pI. 3/30, 8/7, 12/33,
etc. imp. 42, 44. imp. 1 pl. 849..
prayde, Pt. 1097. Cf. prayis.
praise, vb. 11/9. prase, 975. Cf.
prays.
prayer, sb. 1/io, 19/23, 1146, 1167.
-s, PI. 114, 623, 1189, 1194, etc.
Cf. praers.
prayis,?rb. sg. prays, 39/26. Cf.
prai.
prayng, Ab praying, 1922, 2387.
prays, Ab praise, 393, 1461. -e,
14/25, 173. Cf. praise.
precens, Ab presence, 1918. Cf.
presence.
preching, Ab preaching, 145/i6, 17.
prechis, vb. pI. preach, 192.
prelet, Ab prelate, 145/19, 148/i.
-e, 146/23, 31, 33, etc.
prencipall = principall, 2441.
presand, Ab present, 1999.
presence, Ab 147/24. presens,,
1533. Cf. precens.
present, adj. 43/4, 1149.
president, adj. presiding, 1362.
preson, Ab prison, 442.
prest, adj. ready, quick, 1925.
prest, Ab priest, 6/17, 150/6. -e,
32/7, 39/23, 36, 40/5, etc.
preualy, adv. privily, 1915. pre-,
uely, 1227, 1552, 1755,' 1913.
Cf. priuelike.




196


196       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


price, Ab 37/17, 20.
pride, Ab 9/2,11/5, 603, 782, etc.
Cf. pryde.
prime, Ab divine office about 5 or
6 a.m., 17/26, 33, 18/5, 1837, etc.
principall, Ab principal, ruler, head,
41319, 324, 2211. Cf. prencipall.
principally, adv. 142/6.
priores, Ab prioress (abbess), 141/4,
145/9, *319, 323, 357, etc. gen.
144/i8, 145/8, 1364,2049. -rese,
1279. -resse, (sub)prioress, 43/
I10, 515 17, 21, etc. Cf. priures.
priue', ad. privy, 8/3, 32/6, 34/i,
32, etc.
priuelike, adv. privily, 20/34, 22/6,
32/6. Cf. preualy.
priures, Ab (sub)prioress, 41/27.
-resse, 20/12, 35/8, 43/35, 44/2,
etc. Cf. priores.
processe, Ab proceeding, course,
314.
profer, vb. proffer, 1343.
professe, Ab vow, 38/23, 39/i, 147/
25. [O.F. p'rofesse.] Cf. prouese.
professe-boke, Ab scroll or document containing the vow, 145/
i6. profession-boke, 147/26.
profession, Ab profession, vow,
143/I12.
profest, pp. be profest, make (has
made) the vow, 141/ii, 143/7.
be profeste, 143/io.
profetabil, adj. profitable, 1496.
profete, sb. prophet, 2/28. Cf.
prophet.
profites, Ab sg. is profitable, 726.
prome, Ab neighbour, 8/14, 10/i8,
47/io. [OF. prome, prosme, proisme, Lat. proximumt.]
pronunce, Ab pronounce, 1003.
prophet, Ab profit, 2059.
prophet, Ab prophiet, 370, 448, 688,
etc. gen. 137. -e, 3/8,5/i9, 10/30,
*998, etc. -is, pl. 16/31. prophett, sg. 164. Cf. profete.
propir, adj. proper, own, 10/4,
12/6, 27, 28/20, etc.
propirlie, adv. as property, 39/i6.
propirtarij, Ab proprietor-, 142/I12.
propirtb, Ab property, 25/5, 8, 36/
29, 31, 1617.
prostrate, adj. 144/3. vb. prostrate
herself, 141/17, 143/22, 144/19.




proude, adj. proud, 776. Cf.
prowd.
proue, vb. prove, test, try, 7/23,
899, 2079. thirive, 479. imp.
prove, etc., 38/i. proued, pp.
448. proues, sy. 200, 833, 889,
939. prouid, pp. 38/14. prouis,
sg. 13/14. prow, inf. 2077. Cf.
pruefe.
prouese, Ab profession, vow, 145/8.
-uesse, 147/14. Cf. professe.
prow, sb profit, advantage, 2446.
prowe, 45/i8.
prowd, adj. proud, *43/i8, 1224,
1426. -e, 40/22, 44/6. prudde,
20/I2. prude, 6/20, 8/30, 20/7,
23/30, etc. Cf. proude.
pruefe, vb. = proue, 2253.
pryde, e9b. pride, 329, 2061. Cf.
pride.
punest, pp. punished, 1876. punych, irif. 1263. punysce, 141/
23. punyst, pp. 2367.
puplicane, Ab publican, 15/12.
pupplicane, 1097.
puplist, pp. made public or known,
1546, 1953. pupplist, 911.
purches, vb. purchase, 142/2 1.
pure, adj. poor, 36/26, 39/i9, 1947,
2203. Cf. pouer.
pure, adj. pure, 47/4.
purpose, Ab 142/2, 21, 25, 26, etc.
puruaie, vb. provide, 24/32. -uay,
35/34, 1388, 2144. -uayd, pp.
1862, 1999, 2009, 2088. -uayde,
1799. -ued, 1715.
puruyance, sb provision, 1430.
-anch, 1364.
put, vb. 38/3, 53, 1014, 2319, etc.
pl. 271. pp. 419, 1262, 2153.
pute, pp. 1408. putes, sy. 399,
1717. putt, pp. 46/23.
pyen, 8A torment, 53. pynd, pp.
tormented, 1236. pyne, Ab 856,
2460. Cf. pine.
pyt6, Ab. pity, 22/27. Cf. pithe.
quaintelike, adv. prudently, 40/30.
quantiths Ab quantity, number,
16,/1I7.
quat, prwon. what, 1914. Cf. what.
quer, Ab choir, 31/i8, 145/io, 148/
20, 149/37, 150/i. quere, 143/
36, 38, 144/ i, I12, etc. Cf. qwer.
question, Ab 211.


I






GLOSSARY TO THlE NORTHERN TEXTS.17


197


quit, adj. free, 5/ 1 8, 25/34, 26/ 5.
quite, vb. acquit, free; refi. 9/5,
qwen, conj. when, 144/23, 149/39.
Cf. when.
qwer, Ab choir, 149/32. qwere,
143/24, 30, 32, 34, etc. Cf. quor.
qwil, conj. wvhile, 144/6, 9. Cf.
while.
rad, adj. afraid, 15 /.
raik, vb. wvander, 303. Cf. raykes.
rais, vb. sg. raises, 1068. raise,
inf. 1065. rase, 798. rases,
sg. 808. rasit, pp. raised, exalted,
786. Cf. rayse.
ras, vb. pt. rose, 18/3. rase, 1376.
Cf. rise.
raue, vb. rove, 362. raueand,
ppr. 292.
raw, AS rowv, 561, 1255.
raykes, vb. pl. wander, 292. Cf.
raik.
rayse, vb. raise, 59. raysid, pp.
43/22. Cf. rais.
rebel, sb., adj. rebel, rebellious,
40/i8, 461/22, 1403, 2448. rebellion, 46/2 5. -s, pl. 440.
recaiue, vb. receive, 26/17, 29, 27/
i9, 31/24, etc. -uid, pt. 35/6.
pp. 23/i6, i8, 35/24, 38/3, etc.
-uis, sg. 26/13. recauis, 24/35.
rechaiue, inf.26/22. rechaiuid,
pp. 26/1i9, 35/ is. Cf. resaf.
rechis, vb. sg. reaches, 798.
recles, adj. = rekles, 6/14.
reclusis, Ab. pl. recluses, 4/i8, i9.
recorde, Ab accord, agreement, 654.
recorde, vb. take to heart, remember, 11/32.
red, pp. read, 16/5, 9, 1873, 2099,
etc. redde, 16/12, 44/30,143/14.
Cf. rede.
rede, Ab advice; decision, will;
mind, 149,7 367, 524, 913, etc. Cf.
reed.
rede, sb reed, 2279.
rede, vb. read, 5/7, 21/14, 493, 561,
etc. 1 sg. advise, 463. pl. read,
28/30. pp. 1951 (the second),
2498. redes, sg. 1695. redis,
27/2 1. Cf. red.
redey, adj. ready, 871. redi, 44/
21, 1145, 1790. redy, 3/29, 20/
24, 654, 1204, etc.


reed,.b. advice, 2/8. Cf. redo.
refreach, vb. refresh, 1937.
refuse, vb. 30/33, 367, 1493, 2502.
-ses, pl. 2506. -aid, pp. 401/32.
-sis, sg. 5/31.
regne, Ab kingdom, 6/9. Cf.
rengne.
reherce, vb. rehearse, go through
(again), 143/20, 887, 1140, 1966,
2152. -ced, pp. 142/23. -cede,
143/8.
rehtuisnes, 8b justice, 5/19. Cf.
rightwisnes.
rek, vb. care, 587.
rekies, adj. reckless, 857. Cf.
recles.
rekiesly, adv. recklessly, 1487.
reklisly, 367, 2129.
rekiesnes, Ab carelessness, 1542.
rekning, 8b. reckoning, account.,
*468. reknyng, 353, 499, 503,
1452, etc.
rekynd, pp. reckoned, 2159.
relegion, Ab = religion, 1615.
relekes, Ab. pl. relics, 1478.
reles, Ab relaxation, 39/27.
relese, vb. release, 2340. releases,
sg. remits, 29/9.
releue, vb. relieve, 1936.
religion, AS. religion; pious or
monastic life; "Ithe convent,"
281, 289, 2072. -ioun, 4, 977,
1825, 2178, etc.    gens. 2082.
-iown, 700.   -iun, 4/6, 15, 5/
27, 6/5, etc. Cf. relegion.
religius, adj. religious, pious, 6/i.
remanant, Ab remainder, 144/9.
reminaunt, 146/37.
remue, vb. remove, 24/36.
rengne, 8b. kingdom, 2/24, 26, 7/6,
21/i8, etc. Cf. regne.
renne, vb. run, 3/33, 4/9. rennes,,
imp. pl. 2/6. rennis, pl. 13/20..
Cf. rinne.
rentes, sb pl. rents, 1478.
repentans, Ab repentance, 1773.
repreue, vb. reprove, 40/i8. repreuid, pp. 44/8.
reprofe, Ab reproof, reprehension,,
1230. reproue, 602, 1034. vb. pl.
reprove, 600. reproues, 8g. 2/34,
389, 776.
requerde, pp. required, asked,
1053.
resaf, vb. receive, 1486. resaiuid,




198


198       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


pp. 141/i. resaue, 1926, 1970,
1989. pl. 1971, 1972. resaues,
s8g. 1947, 1948. resauid, pp.
141/8. resauyd, 1348, 1967,
2075, 2124, etc. Cf. recaiue.
resion,.8b. reason, 294, 523, 536,
617, 2322, etc. -ons, p1. 1292.
-oun, 1542. Cf. resun.
resonabil, adj. reasonable, 2294.
resonabillike, adv. reasonably,
43/34. Cf. resunnabil.
respit, Ab respite, 3/i8.
respun, Ab response, 16/7, 19, 34'
17/15, etc. -s, pl. 16/6, II, 26,
30 etce.
rest, Ab 9/i6. vb. 1125. -e, Ab
42/30. 'vb. 32/28. Cf. ryst.
restore, vb. 1341. store, 38/39.
resun, Ab reason; account; sense,
meanting, 6/32, 7/3, io, 8/2, etc.
Cf. reson.
resunnabil, adj. reasonable, 13/39.
Cf. resonabil.
reuerance, Ab reverence, 6/2.
-rence, 16/28, 19/24, 766, etc.
reul, Ab rule, 4/17, 23, 6/4, 11/26,
etc. -e, 7/30, 10/7, 27/itI, 21,
etc. Cf. rewel.
reu~e, Ab regret, repentance, 21/
23, 28, 22/9, 33/35, etc.
rew, vb. cause regret, 556.
reward, sb 660. regard, heed,
care, 1059, 2046. -e, regard, etc.
417, 1497, 2251.
rewel,.8b. rule, 2112. rewi, 1874.
rewle, 142/33, 35, 143/3, 147/22,
etc. vb. 536, 617, 1469, 2114.
rewles, sb pl. 2498. rewlid,
pp. 1558, 1727, 250(6. Cf. reul,
rowle.
rewling, Ab ruling, 2298.
rich, adj. 1148, 2203. -e, 39/4.
Cf. rike, ryche.
riches, Ab 418.
ride, vb. 1090. rides, sq. 326.
-right, sb 596, 1937. adj. 47/17,
536, 546, 814, etc. (on the right
hand), 143/13, 17. adv. righit,
rightly, 32/13, 33, 224, 417, 808,
etc. "at all,'451. riht,sb.2/3I.
ad~j. 2/22, 23, 5/14, 7/4, etc. adv.
5/8, 6/12, 7/7, etc. rihte, adj.
2/17, 12/ti, 38/12. wid rihte,
by right, 33/29. Cf. ryght.
rightwise, adj. just, 513. rihtuis,


2/32, 5/12, 8/3, etc.-rightwisnes, Ab justice, 395, 490, 602.
rihtuisnes, *5/32, 7/6, 47/6.
rihtvisnes, 18/5.-Cf. rehtuisnes, ryghtwis.
rike, Ab. country~, 2238.
rike, adj. richi, 35/26. Cf. rich.
rineside, pp. rinsed, 149/40.
ring, vb. 1473. -is, sq. intr. 20/24,
29/25, 31, 31/4, etc. Cf. rungen.
rinne, tb. ruuj, 30/6. Cf. renne,
ryn.
ripe, vb. search, 36/28.
rise, vb. rise; arise, 1/2I, 15/25,
27/25, 141/20, 1216, etc. (" raise
our voices ") 1075. pA 17/5, 29/
24.  rises, sq. 9/15.  Cf. ras,
ryse.
risyng, Ab (time for) rising, 1123.
rodes, Ab. gent. rood's, 29 /13. rodis,
29/6. (Thie day was Sept. 14thi.)
rote, sb rot (in sheep), 1331, 1332.
rotyn, adj. rotten, 12/13.
rowle, Ab rule, 4, 1140. Cf. rewle.
rubes, vb. sq. rubs, 2275.
rudely, adv. 1075.
rungen, pp. rung, 32/3I. Cf.ring.
rust, sb. 2275.
rute, Ab root, 2286.
ryche, adj. powerful, richi, 19/25.
Cf. rich.
ryght, adj. righit, 1/7, 617, 817. (on
the righit hand), 148/i. adv. right,
righitly, 21, 2512. Cf. right.
ryghtwis, atdj. just, 141. Cf.
rightwise.
ryn, vb. runr, 87, 1766. pl. 1908.
Cf. rinne.
ryng, Ab ring, 2196, 1471/27.
ryse, vb. rise, 15/24, 16/23, 58, 62,
63, etc. rysis, pl. 18/z-, 43/io.
Cf. rise.
ryst, vb. rest, 135. Cf. rest.
sa, adv. so, 22/23, 43/i. then,1/3
143/i6. rel, see wha. Cf. so,
sua.
saf, vb. save, 1584. Cf. saue.
safe, adj. 934. Cf. sauf, vochyd.
safly, adv. safely, 1267.
sahtil, vb. reconcile, 8/21i.
sai, vb. say, 14/12, 34/20, 529, 887,
etc. saiand, ppr. 144/14. said,
pt. 456, 738, 1101, 1207, etc. pp.
7/23, 16/4, 521, 1768, etc. saide,




GLOSSARY TO THB NORTHERN TEXTS.19


199


Pt. 11/5, 7, 12/37, 716, etc. pp.
16/21. 17/17, 531,686, etc. saie,
inf. 2/15, 4/24, 5/i8, 9/26, etc.
1 sy. 2/i6, 17/3o, etc. A1 18/34.
sais, 8sJ. 2/5, i6, 332, 335, etc.
"is said," 2/i, 9/34, etc. p1. 984.
imp. 142/23. sais.. owte, discloses, tells on, 32/4.. Cf. say.
sain, adj. Saint, 1/20, 2/I7, 20, 3/5,
etc. sainte, 42/34. Cf. Sant.
sak, Ab sake, 36. sake, 35/ i9, 153,
238, 317, etc.
sake, vb. forsake, 592. Cf. Notes.
sal, Ab. soul, 27/8. Cf. saul.
sal, vb. sg. shiall. (will), 2/5, *14,183,
272, etc. shialt, 2369. PI. 2/13,
14, 212, 242, etc. salbe = sal
be, 16/12, 321, 145/3, 5, 7, 147/ia.
Cf. sale, schall, shal, suld.
salde, inb. Pt. sold, 37/i8. pp. 37/
i 6. Cf. sel.
sale, Ab 37/28.
sale, vb. pl. shiall, 13/33. sall, sy.
shiall (Will), 3/23, 32, 4/7, 82, 104,
243, etc. shialt, 29, 32, 43. pl.
3/25, 8, 11, 113, etc. salle, sg.
21/15, 25/22,r23, 27/23. shialt, 38/
12. Pl. 13/25, 17/2i, 21/24, 130.
Cf. sal.
saline, Ab psalmi, 7/7, 16/2, 22, etc.
salmes, PI. 16/25, 18/20, 31/27,
1139). salmis, 16/3,2, 17, 21,
etc. Cf. saulm.
saluacion, Ab. salvation, 141/25.
-ioune, 346.
sam, rel. See under wha, what,
whar, whilk, wilke.
Sam, adj. samne, 2371. same, 43/
15, 21, 143/i, 1234, etc. proni.
143/2i, 488, 698, etc.   to Pe
same, to the samne effect, 373.
to pis sam, 461.
samen, adv. together, 412, 1744,
1846. samyn, 528, 1199, etc.
sampil, sb. example, 41/4.     Cf.
saumpil.
Sande, Ab thiing or gift, sent, 1614.
sant, adj. Saint, 2, 6, 170, 251, etc.
Cf. sain.
sari, adj. sorry, 21/29, 25/26.
sartayn, adj. certain, 574. Cf.
sertane.
saruandes, Ab pI. servants, 54. Cf.
seruand.
sarue, vA serve, 12. sarued, pp.


2202. sarues, sg. deserves, 614.
Cf. serue.
saruyse, Ab    service, 604.   Cf.
serues.
saue. See vochyd.
saue, vb. save; keep, observe, 92,
538, 1398, 2512, etc. Cf. saf,
sauyd.
sauf, adj. safe; saved, 7/1 2, 13/6,
29/ I2, 20, etc.- Cf. safe.
sauflike, adv. safely, 33/33.
sauiour, Ab Saviour, 894.
saul, Ab soul, 6/23, 7/i12, 8/1 3, 1830,
etc. gen. 566. -e, 21/27, 32/23,
96, 169, etc. gen. 826. -es, Pl.
22/14, 43/25, 248, 471, etc. -is,
29/i i. -s, 6/29, 7/2, 9, 37/24, etc.
Cf. sal, sawle.
saulm, sb. psalmn, 1768. -s, pl.
1130, 1530. Cf. saline.
sauinpyl, sb example, 22/21. Cf.
a-sauinpil, sampil.
sauter, Ab. Psalter, 687, 737, 784.
-s, pl. 15/27. Cf. sawter.
sauyd, pp. saved, 94. Cf. saue.
saw, vb. pt. 800. Cf. saz and se.
saw, AS saying, utterance, word;
coirimand, 375, 459, 529, 639, etc.
sawes, p1. '262, 531, 542, 696.
Cf. saws.
sawle, Ab souil, 361, 2392. Cf.
Saul.
sawn, Pp. sown,7 348.
saws, PI. of saw, Ab. 436, 632, 1394.
sawter, Ab Psalter, 131. -s, p1.
1130. Cf. sauter.
say, vb.say; read, 11/6,15/28,1142,
1683, etc. pl. 339, 1914. sayand,
pp-r.145/20,146/24, 3I,etc. sayd,
pt. 1861, 2327. pp. 1910, 147/io,
12, etc. saye, inf. 38/ i i  sayng,
ppr. saying, 42/34. yer. 147/3i.
says, 8y. 2/3, 22, 23, 99, etc.
sayse, 60, 94. Cf. sai.
saynds, Ab. p1. mnessengers, *1643.
saz, tib. pt. s aw, I/1/i, 15/1 1.  Cf.
saw ari d se.
scath, ib. harmi, injury, 979, 1333.
scap'e, 2/ i, 10/31I, 11/135.
scere, vb. cut, 11/37. Cf. scher,
scorn.
schall, vb. sg. shall, 141/6. Cf.
sal, shal.
scham, Ab. shame, 791. -e, 1775.
Cf. shame.




200


200       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


schamis, vb. sg. makes ashamed,
47/22~. schamyd, pp. 1228. Cf.
shamyd.
schapiter, Ab chapter-house, 1806.
Cf. chapiter.
schar, Ab scar, mark, spot, blemish,
881..[O.F. eschare.]
schastisyng, sb. chastisement,
1356. Cf. chastising-.
sche, pron. she, 326, 328, 351, 353,
etc. Cf. scho.
scheke, Ab cheek, 971.
schent, pp. ruined, 1332.
schep, sb. sheep, 1314, 1331. pl.
506, 1300, 1332. -e, sg. 1306.
pl. 362. Cf. shep.
scher, vb cut, reap, 1853. Cf.
scere.
schers, sb. pl. scissors, 146/33.
schew, vb. show, 961, 992, 994,
2091. -s, sg. 430, 525, 781, 851,
etc. -es, 205.
schilde, vb. shield, protect, 21/5.
Cf. schylde, silde.
scho, pron. she, 7/21, 10/6, 8, 363,
368, 371, etc. Cf. sche, sho.
schort, adj. short., 1190, 1194,1742,
2024. Cf. scort.
schos, Ab pl. shoes, 2017.
schosin, pp. chosen, 1421. Cf.
ches.
schrews, sb. pZ. shrews, 429, 1426.
schrift, Ab shrift, confession, 988.
Cf. scrift.
schriue, vb. refl. confess (and take
penance), 32/7,9, 627. Cf. scriue.
schuldirs, sb.pI. shoulders, 22/24.
schylde, vb. imp. shield, 791. Cf.
schilde.
scifte, vb. shift, change, 36/27.
sclandir, Ab scandal, offence,
slander, 18/3o, 45/26. sclandirs,
vub. sy. scandalizes, causes offence
to, 24/21i. sclaunder, Ab 2350.
-s, pl. 43/13. sclaundird, pp.
24/20. Cf. sklaunders.
scole, Ab school, 4/2. Cf. skoles.
scorid, pp. scourged, beaten, 1536.
scorn, pp. cut (off), curtailed, 36/
28, 31. Cf. scere.
scort, adj. short, 16/19, 19/28.
scorte, 16/i 8. Cf. schort.
scrift, Ab shrift, confession, penance, 4/ i, *6/6, 9/5, 10/26. -e,
14/i, 21/17. Cf. schrift.


scripture, sb. 11/3.
scriue, vub. = schriue, 13/25, 26.
se, sb. sea, 24/23.
se, vub. see, 2/9, 4/8, 9/3,.96, etc.
pA 15/17, 373. Cf. see and ses,
saw, saz, sene.
seculer, adj. secular, 145/i8.
secund, ntum. second, 265. -e,
41/22, 142/8. Cf. 17/13.
sede, Ab seed, 348.
see, vub. 5. seis, sg. 42/25, 142/22.
Cf. se.
segerstane, sb sacristan, 1472.
-stone, 1385.
seke, ailj. (sb.) sick, ili, 8/21, 22/5,)
583, 1287, etc.
seke, vb. seek, 7/5, 22/22, 489, 988,
etc. 1 Vy. 741. imp. 109, 110.
Cf. sekes.
sekenes, Ab sickness, illness, 15/
28, 25/24, 28, 2469, etc.    Cf.
seknes.
seker, adj. sure, 655. Cf. sekir.
sekes, vb. sy. seeks, 93, 877. Cf.
seke.
sekil, Ab world (as opposed to religion), 37/3 i, 39/4.
sekir, adj. sure, 2439. Cf. seker,
sikir.
seknes, Ab sickness, illness, 1655.
Cf. sekenes.
sel, Ab cell, 2106. Cf. cel.
sel, vb. sell, for to sel, for sale,
2018. Cf. salde, selle.
selden, adv. seldom, 10/32.
sele, Ab seal, 2148.
self, sb 577.
selle, vub. sell, 37/26, 27, 29. Cf. sel.
semande, ppr-., adj. seeming,
seeinly, 4/26. Cf. seine.
sembils, vb. sg. resembles, 3/14.
seine, vb. beseemn, be suitable, suit,
1583, 2410. semis, sg. seems,
4/24. semys, 713. Cf. semande.
seintembir, lb September, 29/6.
sen, conj. since, as, 45, 73, 121, 875,
etc. (temnporal) 2390. sen Pat,
do., 1336, 2130. Cf. sine.
send, vub. 1289, 1992. imp. 14/34.
pp. 12716, 1987. -e, 3/mo, 22/7,
39/uo, 44/28.   -es, pl. 2422.
-is, sg. 7/26, 22/i, 44/35. sent,
Pt. 10/17, 12/30, 40/3i, etc. pp.
3/i9, 7/14, 162, 1985, etc. sente,
pp. 36/8. sent forz, properly:




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.20


201


dismissed (said of the congregation at the end of the mass; cf.
Lat. "1ite, missa est!I "); then 
finished (said of the canonical
hours), 17/i6. sent forde, 18/23,
26.
sene, pp. seen, 45/5, 474, 1224,
1588, etc. Cf. se.
sentence, 8b sentence, paragraph,
1/20, 2/20, 36/33, etc. judgmcnt,
21/9, I12, 22/i, 7, etc. sense, wisdom, 22/13.
sep, sb.p1. sheep,22/I3, 22. Cf.shep.
sere, adj. several, various, different, 7, 239, 252, 253, etc.
serly, adv. separately, by herself,
1201.
sertane, adj. certain, 1003. Cf.
sartayn, certan.
seruand, Ab servant, 1507, 2314.
-e, 43/6. -es,1p1. 423,1663,1979.
-is, 1/17, 43/7.  seruaumdes,
1151. Cf. saruandes.
serue, vb. serve, 3/2, 5/27, 253, 411,
etc. deserve, 1470. pl. 26/ui,
14, 27/21. serued, pp. 26/27.
serues, p1. 287, 415, 902, 1152,
1443, etc. imp. pl. 1157. seruis,
sg. 24/6.  pl. 26/31.  seruyd,
pp. 1513, 1586, 1975. seryf, inif.
1/8. Cf. sarue.
serues, Ab service, 1137,1218, 1222,
1493, etc. seruese, 1521. seruice (concrete), 1796. seruis,
2444. seruise, 4/2, 9/29, 11/24,
12/37, etc. seruys, 1474, 1514,
1575, etc. (concrete) 1584. seruyse, 877, 1554, 1557, 1762, etc.
(concrete) 1253. Cf. saruyse.
ses, vb. sg. sees(t), 5/35, 10/24, 11/
38, etc. sese, 43/35, 429, 830, etc.
Cf. se.
sese, vb. cease, 1228, 1812. imp.
1824. sesis, pl. tr. stop, 0562.
seson, sb season; time, occasion,
1899. (diet or life according to
season), 1717. -ons, pl1. 1702.
-oun, sg. 2508. -oune, 1945.
set, vb. set; arrange, regulate, fix;
appoint; intr. settle or place oneself; sit down, 20/5, 32/I4, 459,
481, 607, 1730, 1741, 2475. pl.
1679. pp. 8/2, 15/26, 866, 965,
etc. set litil be, think little of,
1017. Cf. sett.


sete, sb. seat, 1791. sitting, 32/23.
sethin, adv. afterwvards, 245. Cf.
sithen.
setirday, sb. Saturday, 26/8.
sett, vb. = set, 43/8, 2318. pA
intr. 317. pp. 29/i8, 5, 252, 189-5.
-e, sb3. 37/17. -es,plA 151.
seuent, mim. -seventh, 1025. seuind, 14/6.
seuin, nutm. seven, 17/30, 31, 18/i.
seuintende. See hundred.
sex, num. six, 143/2, 2111. sexe,
16/3, 12, 24, 28, etc.
sext, nulm. sixth, 1009, 1704, 1842.
-e, 13/36.
sextid P'e secunde, nurn. the 62nd,
17/13.
shal, vb. sg. shall, 23/i8, 30/i6.
Cf. sal, schall.
shame, Ab. 30/14, 41/i, 2508. Cf.
scham.
shamyd, pp. shamed, 2358. Cf.
schamis.
shep, Ab. shieep, 23/io. pl. 13/i.
Cf. schep, sep.
sho, pron. she, 7/33, 8/2, 4, 21/2,
etc. Cf. scho, so.
shod, pp. 2/23.
sibredin, sb. relationship, 45/23.? sich, adj. such, corresponding,
2008. Cf. Notes arid suik.
side, sb. 143/26, 144/iS, 146/36,
2157. sides, pl. 809, 811, 1512.
Cf. syde.
sience, Ab. knowledge, 39/32.
sight, Ab 404, 618, 785, 866, etc.
in s-t, evi(Iently, 2337. Cf. siht.
signes, Ab 1pl. signs, 1694. Cf.
singne.
signet, Ab 2148.
signifi, vb. signify, 809. Cf. singneflis.
siht, Ab sight, 191,42/24, 45/4.
Cf. sight.
sikir, adj. sure, 20/6, 24/33. Cf.
sekir.
sikirnes, Ab surety, 47/1 2.
silde, vb. shield, protect, 21/31. Cf.
schilde.
silence, Ab 10/29, 14/276, 1846, etc.
siluer, Ab silver, 956, 2196. siluir,.
13/14, 142/io, 14.
simpelie, adv. simply, 39/19.
-like, 34/33, 40/28.
simpil, adj. artless, 33/io.




202


202       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


simplis, 8b pl. simple or artless
persons, 5/28.
sinl, Ab 167, 450, 609, etc. vb.pl.
437. sines, Ab pZ. 993, 997, 999.
Cf. sinne, syn.
sine, adv. afterwards, thien, 1340,
1706, 1795, 1815, etc. Cf. sen,
sithen, syen.
sinful, adj. (sb.) 207, 1100, 1297.
-full, 3/22. Cf. synful.
sing, vb. 143/24, 144/20, 677, 1142,
etc. 1 sg. 191/17. pl. 19/19, 20.
-e, 5/7, 19/i5, 27/30, 32/17, etc.
-is, sg. 143/12. Cf. syng and
songen, sung.
singne, sb. sign, 38/29. sinis, pl.
27/24. Cf. signes, syngne.
singnefiis, vb. sg. signifies, 5/6.
Cf. signifi.
sinne, vb. sin, 12/io. Ab. 1/2 i, 2/32,
35, 3/i8, etc. sinnes,1p1. 9 9, 13/
34, 15/i 5, etc. sinnis, 6/7, 13/
27, 19/2, etc. sins, 562. Cf.sin.
sister, Ab 44/17, 147/20, 2373, etc.
gen. 402. pl. 2383. -s, pl. 43/i,
412, 420, 1326, etc. sistir, 13/26,
21/33, 315/9, etc. -s, pl. 2/15,
13/25, 37, 14/6, etc. sisturs,
30/33.
sit, vb. 1090, 12351, 1731, 1795, etc.
pl. 1763. sitande, ppr. 16/25.
lbefltting, suiting, 15/3. site, 16/
sipe, Ab pl. timies, 17/30, 44/8. Cf.
sype.
sithen, adv. afterwards, then, 1695,
2095, 2445.   sipin, 3/i8, 12/25,
14/io, 15/26, etc.  C'f. sethin,
sine, sythen.
sitte, vb. sit, 33/21, 22, 35/i6, 41/
31. Cf. sit.
sizing, Ab sigliing, 9/7.
skil, Ah. reason, 851.  skill,9 845.
Cf. skyll.
skilwis, adj. reasonable, 1435, 1494.
sklaunders, sbpl. scandals, 43/io.
Cf. sclandir.
skoles, Ab pl. schools, 234. Cf.
scole.
skyll, Ab reason, 51. Cf. skil.
sla, AS slay, 8/i 5. Cf. slay.
slake, vb. make loose, relax, 2343.
slapande, pp. sleeping, 11/I5.
slape, in~f. 20/17, 30/15, 38/5.
Cf. slepe.


slau, adj. slow, 8/32. slaw, 604,
1427.
slay, vb. 567. slayn, pp. 942,1382.
Cf. sla.
slepe, A6 sleep, 34/5, 62. vb. 8/31,
1780, 1845. slepis, pl. 142/20.
Cf. slapande.
slewth, Ab. slothi, 1/6.
sleze, adj. skilful, 23/:2.
slik, adj. such, 669, 678, 1606, 161 1,
etc. -e, 407, 857,1710, etc. pron.
1575. Cf. suik.
sinai,adj. (sb.) small, 20/24. small,
518, 560, 1943, 2379.
smerte, adj. smart, 22/34, 23/24,
25/3i, 29/34, etc.
smite, vIS. imp. beat, 6/22. smitis,
sg. or p1. rap(s), knock(s), 44/22.
snare, Ab 957.
so, pron. shie, 22/i8, 23/io, 24/28,
33, 25/i6, 26, 26/i6, 19, 36. Cf.
1468 (see Notes) and sho.
so, adv. 49., 255, 272, 1280, 1632,
2281, 2452, etc. rel. see whar,
etc. (p. 213). so P'at, so thiat, that,
16, 45, 64, 108, 379, etc. Cf. sa.
sober, adj. 2267, 2271. sobir, 42/
i8. sobur, 23/29.
soberly, adv. 547.
soffer, vb. suffer, 2036. Cf. souerand, suffer.
sofferayne, Ab. = souerain, 1344.
soft, ad~j. 12195, 1356. softe, 713.
softelie, adv. softly, 45/13. softli,
2418. softly, 1603, 1610, 1694.
sogetes, Ab pl. subjects, 346. soietes, 350, 759. Cf. sugetes.
solemply, adv. solemnly, 144/i 1.
somer,.ab.,summier, 1707, 2014. Cf.
sumir.
son, Ab 1/2. Cf. sons, sun.
son, aidr. -sooni; at once, 932,1543,
1743, etc. sone, 6/i6, 58, 689,
1378, 1764, etc. sone when Pat,
at once when), as soon as, 443,
1685. Cf. sune.
songen, pp. sling, 16/3 i. Cf.sing.
sons, Ab p1. 1/I2, 15. Cf. son.
sop, Ab. 1508.
sopper, Ab slipper, 1582. -e, 1730.
Cf. super.
sore, atdj. wvounded, 1287. atdv.
sorely, intensely, 1810.
sorow, Ab sorrow, 609, 1185. -and,
ppr.~ grieVing, 1096.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.20


203


soth, sb. sooth,. for soth, 1/13,43/7.
Cf. suth.
sothfastnes, Ab truthfulness, 2/33.
Cf. suthfastnes.
sothly, ade. truly, 43/9. Cf. suthli.
souerain, sb superior, prioress,
1689. -ains, pl. 720. -ane,
350. -ans, gen. 1586. pl. 5019.
-anse, pl. 341. -ayn, 31, 426,
557, 632, etc. yen. 701, 703, 1458,
1620, 1990. -ayne, 908, 910,
1394, 1543, etc. Cf. sofferayne,
souerayns, sufferaine.
souerand, ppr. suffering, 938, 940.
Cf. soffer.
soueraynly, actv. as behoves a
superior, 1928.
souerayns, sb. yen. superior's, 920.
pl. 1918, 966. Cf. souerain.
soume, Ab. sum, 2192.
soup, vb. sup, 17219. -e, 1708). Cf.
supe.
spac, vb. pt. spoke, 11/7. Cf. spek.
space, Ab 15/26, 143/2, 1740,
2095.
spaird, pp. spared, 1060. sparde,
418, 1498, 2252. spare,9 inf., sbj.
409, 455. spayr, imnp. 107.
speche, sb. speech, talk, 2/32, 5/I3,
11/36, 14/25, 1060, etc.
specially, adv. 42.
spede, Ab speed, 1689. vb. tr. advance, lielp forwvard: despatch,
manage, 42, 1082, 1524. intr.
get on, succeed, 127. refi. hasteni,
be quick, 623. pp. 2252. spedand, ppr. helpful, 142/3.
spedily, adv. speedily, 1/3.
spek, vb. speak, 762. 10,53, 1061,
1748, etc. 1 sqj. 312. imp. 106.
-e, 2/i, 4/32, 33, 606, etc. p1.
14/26, 37, 1077. Cf. spac, spekis.
spekers, Ab pl. talkers, 1057.
speking, Ab speaking, talk, 1055,
1757. spekyng, 751, 760, 767.
spekis, vb. sq. speaks, 5/2 5, 8/ I 1,
9/2 5, etc. speks, 1264. spakys,
12/35, 13/i, 20/i, etc. Cf. spek.
spend, Ab intr. make expenditure,
1661. tr. Inanage, perform, 2261.
pp. spent, 1432. -e, pp. 789.
sperance, Ab hope, 39/i8.
spille, vb. spoil, ruin, 23/ui.
spirit, sb 34/12. spirt, 2/4, 8.
spirte, 38/7. Cf. sprete.


spiritel, ad~j. spirituaI, 34/6, 9.
spiritual, 1424 -spouse, Ab 142/i6.
sprete, sb spirit, 43/ui. sprite,
34/4. Cf. spirit.
stabelike, adv. steadily, 3~2/i9.
stabelis, vb. sg. estahlislies, fixes,
airranges, 28/21i. stabilist, pp.
27/14. Cf. stablis.
stabil, adj. stable, 14/38, 16/I,
721, 2227, etc. stabill, l42/i.
stabilnes, Ab stability, 38/10, 24,
40/i6, 147/21. make s-s, settle
down, 40/32.
stablis, vb. establish, fix, arrange,
appoint, 4/2, 3. sy. 16/3 I, 41/ I3.
-t, pp. 34/i9, 41/i6, i8, 44/25,
etc. Cf. stabelis.
staf, sb stickt, 1358.
staite, Ab estate, corulition, 146,.314, 2214. Cf. state.
stale, sq. stall, 149/37. stall, 144/
24. stalle, 30/io, 12,20. stalles,
pl. 149/33. stallis, 143/20, 144/
4, 10. Cf. stayle.
stalworth, cuij. 276.
stan,sb-stonejrock,3/15. -e, 3/i6.
Cf. ston.
stand, vb. 144/6, 8, 186, 276, etc.
-and, ppr. 143/13, 144/4, i0, 147/
30. -ande, 16/7. -ant, 143/20.
-e, inf. 16/27, 17/i, etc. -es, sg.
31/17. p1. 147, 1781.    - is, sy.
stode.
state, Ab 1397. Cf. staite.
stayle, sb stall; stanid, 145/8, 146.
Cf. stale.
sted, pp. placed, living-, 2005.
stede, Ab stead, place, 3/i, 40/3
(rank), 41/28, 146, 150, etc.
stedes, pl. 1828, 2005. stedis,
9/3, 19/i I, 41/4, 34, etc.
stedfast, adj. steadfast, 19/32.
stegh, Ab ladder, 798, 801, 805, 807.
Cf. stize.
steles, sb pl. rounds, rungs, 812.
stelis, 11/22.
steuen, Ab voice, 129, 137.
steyl, vb. steal, 569.
stifli, adv. stiffly, firmly, 186.
istifly, 142/2 1.
stil, adj., adv. still; quiet, silent;
quietly, silently, 763, 888, 1071,
139,)1545, 1675, 2178, etc. still,




204


204       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


107, 563, 646. vb. imp. still,
check, 105. stille, adj. 4/31.
stize, sb. ladder, 11/14, 18, 21. Cf.
stegh.
stode, vb. pt. stood, 19/12, iS8. Cf.
stand.
stodying, Ab studying, 1828.
stole, Ab stool, 145/7.
ston, Ab stone, rock, 184. -e, 188,
189. Cf. stan.
stra, 8b. straw, 5/35.
straite, adj. narrow; strict, 10/io,
710. straiter, adv. comp. more
strictly, 6/I4. Cf. strate.
strakes, Ab pl. strokes, 1358.
strang, adj. strong, 1/8, 22/1i9, 43/2,
568, 1607.
strate, adj. narrow; strict, 10/9,
141/27. Cf. straite.
strateness, Ab strictness, 142/33.
strengh, vb. strengthen, 2346.
stresce, 8b. constraint, restraint, forcible control, 4/4. Cf. Notes.
strif, Ab strife, 650, 1366, 2463. -e,
2485. -is, p1. 43/22. withoutin
strife, indisputably, 805. Cf.
stryf.
striue, vb. strive, 7/32, 8/29, 22/15.
stroy, vb. destroy, spoil, 146.
stryf, Ab strife, 102. Cf. strif.
studie, vb. 33/2, i8, 20, 38/5, etc.
sturbe, vb. disturb, 34/33.
sua, adv. so, 2/ i6, 23, 3/2, 4/12, etc.
rel. see whar,9 whilk. Cf. sa,
swa.
subpriores, Ab subprioress, 1362,
1377, 149/33, 38, etc.
sucoure, vb. succour, help, 652.
suere, vb. swear, 39/9. Cf. swer.
suete, adj. sweet, 2/15, 4/io, 11/29.
sueter, comp. 2/i6. Cf. swete.
suetnes, 8b. sweetness, bliss, 4/8.
Cf. swetnes.
suffer, vb. 150, 238, 598, 950, 2408,
etc. pA 941, 943, 947. Cf. soffer,
sufferd.
sufferaine, Ab superior, prioress,
262. -ane, 542. -ayne, 284.
Cf. souerain, suuerainis.
sufferance, 8b. long-suffering, patieiice, 202, 205. -ans, 3/20, 1655.
pernission, 142/15.  Cf. suffrance.
sufferd, vb. pt. suffered, 2480.
suffers, 8g. 1274. pl. 924. suffir,


inf. 8/30, 25/3, 37/25, 38/2, etc.
bear with, 26/32. pl. 13/12. Cf.
suffer.
suffes, vb. suffice, 1571. sg. 1824.
sufficis, sg. or pl. 2012. suffise,
inf. 1577, 2032.
suffrance, 8A patience, 38/9. Cf.
sufferance.
sugetes, sb. pl. subjects, 389. Cf.
sogetes.
suiftlike, adv. swiftly, quickly,.
9/32.
suik, adj. such, 31/32 (perhaps a
slip). suilk, 38/5, 42/2. pron.
such a one, 42/9. suilke, adj.
5/29, 8/7, 19/33, 20/34, etc. " the
same, *22/i. pron. neut. 21/30,
33/3. Cf. sich, slik, swilk.
suipe, adv. much, quickly, 3/33.
suld, vb.pt.acnd pt —pr. should; ought
to, 57, 63, 76, 871, etc. -e, 5/20,
13/15, i6, 33/29, etc. Cf. sal.
sum, rel. See under whar, what.
sum, prom. some, 43/i, 255, 300,
473, etc. adj. 1253, etc. sumrme,
pi-om. 5/20o, 6/30, 20/20, etc. al
and sum, all and every one, 1218.
sum tym., sometimes, 752. sum
tyme, 745. Cf. sumping.
sumir, Ab summer, 17/5. summir,
29/7. Cf. somer.
sumlming, prom. something, 33/36.
Cf. 33/22, 34/2.
sun, Ab son, 462. sune, 2/9, 27,
6/13, 22, etc. Cf. son, sunis.
sundais, Ab pl. Sundays, 17/4, i18,
Cf. sunendais, sunnday.
sune, Ab sun, 9/15.
sune, adv. soon, at once. sune
when, at once when, as soon as,
1309. Cf. son.
sunendais = sundais, 16/23.
sung, pp. 18/i8. -en, 16/12, 18/
15, 31/6, 33/2. Cf. sing.
sunis, sb. pl. sons, 15/20. suns, 81.
Cf. sun.
sunnday, Ab Sunday, 1681. Cf.
sundais.
supe, vb. sup, 28/7. Cf. soup.
super, Ab supper, 28/8. -e, 29/24.
Cf. sopper.
supplant, vb. 1381.
surfait, Ab excess, extravagance..
26/31i, 28/ i, 40/28.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.20


205


surfaitus, cadj. excessive, extravagant, 40/34.
suspecius, adj. suspicious, 2292.
suspend, pp. suspended, 1249, 1258.
suth, Ab truth, 1548. adj. true,
781. Cf. soth.
suthfast, adj. truthful, 6.
suthfastnes, Ab truthfulness, 142.
Cf. sothfastnes.
suthli, adv. truly, 708. suthly,
1647. Cf. sothly.
suuerainis, Ab pl. superiors, 471/9.
Cf. sufferaine.
swa, adv. so, thius; then, 7/3 1419/
35, 36. Cf. sua.
swer, vb. swvear,574, 593. Cf. suere.
swete, vb. sweat, 1709.
swete, adj. sweet, 1117. swetest,
smp. 246. Cf. suete.
swetelike, adv. sweetly, 40/35.
swetnes, Ab sweetness, 245. Cf.
suetnes.
swift, adj. quick, 987.
swilk, adj. suchi, 205, 231, 334, 514,
etc. swylke, 43!'. Cf. suik.
swink, vb. toil, 1709.
syde, Ab -side, 144/ i8. Cf. side.
syen, adv. then, further, 565.
syne, afterwards, 10/28, 144/i8,
282, 1251. Cf. sine.
syn, Ab sin, 58, 63, 140, 444, etc.
Cf. sin, synne.
synful, adj. (sb.) sinful, 396, 1290,
1296, 1333. Cf. sinful.
synfully, adv. sinfully, 2505.
syng, vb. sing, 1127, 1165, 1561,
148/i6, etc. pl. 16/24. Cf. sing.
synging, sb singing, 1162.
syngne, sb sign, 289. Cf. singne.
synne, sb sin, 10/32, 2~2129. synnys, pl.- 15 i o. syns, 1257, 2284.
Cf. syn.
sylpe, sb p1. times, 17/31i, 18/i. Cf.
sil'e.
sythen, aclv. afterwards, then, 146/
31. syj~in, 16/3, 18/22, 33/7. Cf.
sithen.
ta, pi-on. those, 15/30, 21/27, 23/2 1,
30/13, etc. Cf. P'a.
ta, for to or t', def. art. in ta
apostil, the apostle, 24/5. Cf.
ta (after the def. art.), one, 143/26.
Cf. a, tane.


ta, v~b. take, 22/3, 24/3 i, 26/ i i, 271
I 5, etc. pl. 36/25. Cf. tak and
tan, tayn, ton.
tabbes =te abbes, 24/13, 17, 25/
10,19, etc. tabbesse, 17/2, 20/4,
i 8, 24/30, etc.
tabels, Ab p1. tablets, 1623. Cf.
tabils.
tabernakil, Ab tabernacle, 2/28,
3/2. -ill, 3/23.
tabes =te abes, 21/30. 43/32.
tabils =tabels, 25/8.
tai, jpion. they, 37/23. Cf. ka.
taile, Ab tale, speech, 1606. Cf.
tale.
taim, pron. themn; those, 20/4, 5,
25/12, 33/io, etc. Cf. Pam.
tair, adj. their, 25/io. -e, 26/9,
3N2, 27/xo, 34/i8, etc. Cf. pair.
tak, vb. take, 38, 77, 1419, etc.
pl. 61, 619. imp. 23, 35. imp. pl.
71. -and, ppr. 2223. -e, 7/15,
20, 8/7, 2305, etc. pl. 335, 597,
etc. imp. 1/3, 1523. -es, sg. 179,
374, 417, 467, etc. p1. 281, 334,
822, 45     -is, 3g. 1/7, 6/3, 12
21. p1. 43/i3, 141/17.  -in, p
2286. -yn, 1434. Cf. ta and
toke, tuke.
takyn, Ab token, 290.
tald, pp. told, 764, 1107,2040, 21 10.
Cf. tel.
tale, sb tale, speech), 35. tales,
pl. 1735. Cf. taile.
tam, pron. them, 13/33, 26/30, 31 -etc. refi. 25 / 14. Cf. Pam.
tan, pp. taken; caught, 6/4, 29/33.
tane, 10/22, 22/32, 40/ i, 142/26.
Of. ta.
tane (after the def. art.), one, 28/3.
Cf. ane, ta, ton.
tanne, adv. then, 14/i, 39/8. Cf.
p~anne.
ta-postil = to apostil, 12/37, 37/
33. -s, pl. 25/2o, 32/35. Cf. ta,
1'a-postil.
tar, adj. their, 4/22. Cf. p'air.
tarat, adv. thereat, 30/23.
tare, adv. there, 15/29, 21/i, *23/i9,
30/i, etc. Cf. p'ar.
tare-eftir, adv. thereafter, 16/30.
-eftyr, 16/3. Cf. J'areftir.
tareyng, Ab tarrying, delay, 1216.
tary, vb. tarry, 723. Cf. tery.
tast, vb. taste, 1265,1603,1610,1677.




206


206       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


tat, dem. adj. that, 42/8. ret. pron.
what, 24/i8. conj. that, 11/32,
1 5/ ii, 26/36. Cf. P'at.
tay, pron. they, 3/22, 6/6, 7/32, 12/
13, etc. such (.. as), 20/2. taym,
themr, 20/i8. Cf. Pa, pam.
tayn, pp. taken, 360, 2062, 2131,
2258, etc. -e, 90. Cf. ta.
te, def. art. the, 3/ i, I 5, 24, 7/28,
9/I, 26, etc. Cf. Pe.
tech, vb. teach, 343, 378, 388, 406,
etc. 3 sg. 1284.   pl. 642. Cf.
teches.
techers, sb. pl. teachers, 694.
teches, vb. sg. teaches, 120, 395,
636, 638, etc. techis, 191, 719,
970. Cf. tech.
teching, 8b. teaching, 349, 400,
2483, 2496, etc. techyng, 347,
363, 397. -es, pl. 24.
tel, vb. tell, 315, 671, 880, 989.
1 8g. 1921. teles, sg. 1163. tell,
104, 363, 449, 2397. telland,
ppr. 2341. telle, 9/2i, 30/7, 45/5.
telles, sg. 5/32, 15/13, 684, 736.
pl. 285. tellis, sg. 2/24, 19/9.
tels, 30, 178, 452, 694, etc. pl.
307, 801. Cf. tald, told.
telfete, num. = twelft, 15/5.
temper (-ir), vb. 42/32, 37.
tempil, sb. temple, 36/25.
temprance, 8b. temperature, 62.
ten, nmum. 20/20.-tende, num.
tenth, 14/29. tent, 1869.
tene, sb. injury, harm, 2399. tenes,
pl. 978.
tent, 8b. attention, heed, care, 23,
35,671,1449, etc. vb. be attentive,
attend (to), 919, 2351. -es, sg.
1877.
teris, sb. pl. tears, 9/7, 33/34, 34/34.
terys, 19/29.
tery, vb. tarry, 445. Cf. tary.
testament, 8b. 16/9, 19, 42/17, 47/
15, etc.
JPa, pron. those, 3/5, 4/i6, 23, 5/i,
etc. tha, adj. 43/14. Cf. day,
Pa, for Pe or 0', def. art. in JPa
apocalips, the Apocalypse, 17/
14, Pa apostils, the apostles,
37/i9, 20. Cf. ta, pa-postil, to.
J'abbasse = P'e abbasse, the abbess,
16/4. l'abbes, 16/34, 36, 20/5,


21/35, etc. gen. 36/io. Pabbesse,
8/i, 21/2i, 22/2o,etc. gem. 35/27.
J'abes, 7/20, 29, 30/20, 31/iu, etc.
Pabot = P'e abet, 5/35, 6/26, 7/9.
Pai, pron. they, those, 2/3 1, 4/i i,
187, 212, 924, etc. paim, then,,
4/24, 33, 216, 2228, etc. Paime,
refi. 271. Cf. J'a, Pam.
JPaimselfe, prom. themselves, 13/37,,
39/13. Cf. thameselfe.
Pair, adv. there, 299, 307, 958,71533,
etc. Cf. par.
P'air, adj. their, 4/30, 3, 151, etc.
-e, 2/35, 4/27, 5/2 i, 6/i8, etc. of'
them, 20/26. Cf. tair, tar, Par,,
pare,' thayre, peir, per.
Pairbi, adv. thereof, 413. Cf. Parby.
pairefor, adv. therefore, 240. pairfor, 199), 312, 454, 475, etc. Cf.
Parfor.
pairto, adv. thereto, 187, 558. Cf.
parto.
Palde = Pe alde, 16/9, 19, 20/27,
28/15, etc.
Pam, p.)rom. them, 4/i8, 20, 107,
etc. refi. 1222, 1884, etc. tham.,
2351.   Paine,    26/I2,  38/23.
thame, 43/26. refl. 43/13. Cf.
taim, tam, taym, pai(m),
pay(m).
thameselfe, prom. themselves, 43/
12, 28. Pamself, 4/28, 405, 2343,
2466, etc. -e, 21/26, 33/13. Cf.
Paimselfe.
Pan, adv. then, 2/13, 3/25, 9/33,
10/i, etc. omtj. When, 2/30, 3/30,.
7/12, 11/i8, etc. thtan, 2/i6, 4/32,.
288, 636, etc. Cf. panne, pen.
panane, adv. for this reason, 4/21.
panc, sb. thanks, 24/28. vb. thank,
*40/31 -panne, adv. then, 3/33, 5/22, 9/22,.
15/24, etc. Cf. tanne, pan.
pa-postil=pe apostil, 22/io. -s,
pl. 16/13. Cf. ta-postil, Pa.
Par, adj. their, 4/2i, 6/32, 14, 19,
etc. Cf. Pair.
Par, vb. sg. "needest," 6/32. Cf. parf.
par, adv. there, 28/io, 142/4. rel.
where, 31/13. par es, where, 8/3.
Cf. tare, pair, pare, Per.
Parabowte, adv. about it, 39/8.
paragain, adv. against it, 46/23.
Parby, adv. thereby, 11, 447. Cf.
Pairbi, Perbi.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


207


p~are, Ad. their, 4/20, 6/7, 146, 151, I
etc. Cf. jPair.
jPare, ad~v. there, 3/26, 4/i, 5/34,1
11/17, etc. r'et.where, 2/25, 11/i6.
Cf. p~ar.
jParefor, (tdv. therefore, 170. Cf. 
Jpareftir, adv. thereafter, 21 1 i1. Cf.
tare-eftir.
J'areof, adv. thereof, 14/23. Cf.
JParof.
J'arf,vrbsgis needed,29/i6. Cf.PJar.
Iparfor, adv. therefore, 29, 57, 460,
etc. fparfore, 13/4, 699, 1005.I
tharfore, 1/6. Cf. pairefor,
Jparefor, Perfor.
j'arfra, adr. therefrom, 5/23.
parinne, adv. therein, 21/6. Cf.
P~erin.
P'aris, pron. theirs, 33/9.
parne, vb. go without, 30/26.
Parof, adv. thereof, etc., 8/24, 10/24,
28/26, 37/30, etc. -offe, 34/9.
Cf. jpareof, J'erof.
Parogain, adv. against it, 9/io.
jparon, adv. thereon, 37/17, 1032.
J'arto, adv. thereto, 3125, 7/24, 7,
17, etc. Cf. J'airto, j'erto.
1parI'urz, adv. through that, 23/25.
pas, dem. adj. pl. these, those, 147/
32. Cf. 1POS.
P~at, deim. adi. that, 2/1o, 148/i8, 51,
99, etc. dem. pron. 1/2 I, 63, 89,
etc. r-el. prom. that, wvhich, who,
1/7, i0, 2/31, 1, 7, 1892, etc.
what, 141, 221, 223, 505, etc. lie
(shie, those, ye) wvho, 2/4,32, 4/i,
6/I2,10/2o,36/ 12,etc. one whom,
42/3. con'j. tha"t, 1'/4,9, 190, 2296,
2472, etc.; cf. so. in case that,
if, 38/25. after words expressive
of time: that, when, 150/4, etc.
cf. time, whilis. pleonastic,
47, 120; after rel., see under wha,
wharel'urz, who; after adv. and
conj., see under bicaus, efter,
how, if, or, wen, whan, why.
that, conj. 43/4. Cf. tat.
paue, for J'ai haue, 446.
pauter =JPe auter, 24/ i, 26/1i8, 20,
27/I7, etc.
pay, prom. they, those, 20/35, 5, 8,
11, etc. thay, 43/3, 26, 2003.
jPaym, them, 294. thayme, 43/
28. Cf. pa, P'am.;hayre', Ad. their, 43/12, 25. Cf.
P~air.
edf. art. the, 1/2,,et.     he
16/8, 46/27, 1597, etc. (for Pi,
19/34;- cf. 1968). Cf. te, Pea, to~
eimstr. case of jPatq before coinp.:
the, 6/1I4, 7/1I3, 1154, 1 397, etc.
~e, pi-on. thee, 2/7, 27, 30, 42, etc.
refl. 2/12, 5/34. the, 1/7.
IPeder, adv. thither, 2166. JPedir,
1813. Cf. Jpidir.
Peir, Ad. their, 262, 908, 918, 1620,
etc. Cf. p~air.
JPeir, adj. these, 146/22. peis, 142/
23. Cf. Jper,- Ies.
I'elder = P~e elder, 41/32, 46/I4.
p'en, adv. then, 145/I3, 875, 1029,
1035, 1575, etc. coni. than, 2334.
Cf. p'an.
P~ending = P~e ending, 14/20.
jPeneke (for JPencke?), vb. think,
15/io. Cf. Jpincke.
jPentendement = P~e e-t, 9/1 7.
jpenticement = P~e e-t, 35/ii.
penuius = Pe enuius, 37/2.
per, adv. there, 4/5, 43/ii, 1152,
2133, etc. Cf. p'ar.
per, adj. these, 657, 681, 69(1, 2150,
etc. Cf. peir, pir, 3er.
p'er, adj. their, 144/5,W509 531, 538,
1139, etc. Pere, 1936. Cf. p~air.
hPerbi, adv. thereby, thereof, 1080,
1264. -by, 8164, 946, 1924, 2061,
etc. Cf. parby.
jperfor, (tdv. therefore, 163, 730,791,
869, etc. therfore, 42/36. Cf.
Jparfor.
jPerin, adv. thierein, 945, 1916 2126,
2489. Cf. 1'arin.
JPerof, adv. thereof, etc., 32/i8, 45/
24, 46/i, 1549, 1641. Cf. Jparof.
pertil, adv. thereto, 798, 2073, 2514.
-till, 136, 711.
Jperto, do., 40/7, 928, 1822, 2148,
etc. Cf. JParto.
IPerI'e = Pe erpe, 15/b0, 46/i6.
IPerwith, adv. therewvith, 2103.
jpes, adj. these, 18/i, 150/3. Cf.
thews, Ab pl. maniners, 1425.
p~i, adj. thy, 2/i 1, 28, 3/2. *19/34, 24,
26, 30, etc. Cf. pin, ti, thy.
p~i, instr. case of P~at. for pi, therefore, 3/15, 17, 10/u, 26, etc. Cf.
ty, also na-for-pi.




208


208       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


JPidir, adv. thither, 2/*27, 3 1. Cf.
J'eder.
Pifte, Ab theft, 8/ i6, 36/31.
Pin, ad~j. thy, 5/35, 8/i8, 11/26, 15/i,
403, etc. Cf. pi, pine.
pine, vb. pl. seem, 13/2. Cf. think.
pincke, vb. think, 24/5, 20. Cf.
Peneke, think.
pine, ad]. thy, 2/22, 14/13, 142/5,
25, 34. Cf. Pin, tine.
ping, Asb g. and pl. thing(s), 2/33,
4/3, 5/i, 7/6, 25/2 i, etc. a thinig,
anything, 39/io, 45/io. thing, 1/
109,24/4,27/23, etc. Pinge, 37/i6,
Pinges, pl. 28/36, 38/9, 1749.
thinges, 787, 8.30, 1099, etc.
Pingis, 13/2, 38 24/I3, 32, etc.
thingis, 43/ I, 4, 8. Cf. thyng.
think, -vb. sg. seems, appears, 294,
296, 2510. Al 853. Pinke, sg.
appears suitable, pleases, 36/u.
Cf. kinc, thynk.
think, vb. think, 19/13, 608, 618,
842, etc. -and, ppr. 1371, 2278,
2345. Pinke, 6/26, 9/2, 13/39,
15/12, etc. thinke, 821. imp.
l pl. 863. Pinkes, sy.1903. imp.
pl. 14/31. thinkis, pl. 43/I2.
Cf. Pincke, thynk.
1'ir, adj. these, 9/23, 15/20, 858, 893,
etc. J'ire, 15/i8. Cf. p~er.
third, num. 905, 1349, 1582, 1840,
etc. pirdde, 20/9. Cf. thrid.
thirld, pp. thrilled, 1194.
pis, adj. this, 1/20, 2/20, 5, 21, etc.
pl. these, 26/6, 742. pr-om. 146/
33. this, adj. 25/29. prom. 141/
piself, pron. thyself; 396. Cf.
tiself.
Po, adj. pl. those, 130, 391, 500, etc.
pron. 256, 585, etc. Cf. Pa.
Poght, Ab thought, 11/38, 14/32.
thoght, 143, 481, 607, etc. -es,
pl. 619, 839. -is, pl. 43/20. Poht,
2/34, 3/i, 5/is, etc. -es, pl. 11/
35, 12/2, 4, etc. -is, pA 9/4.
kordir = Pe ordir, 21/34, 37/32,
38/iu, 39/24, etc.
thoro, prep. through, 1/u6, 43/22.
Cf. pur.
Pos, adj. pl. these, those, 1712. Cf.
pas.
Popir = P'e opir, the other thing, 39/
i8. the others, 22/25, 41/u.i 


Pou, prom. thou, 10/25, 29, 32, 43,
etc. low, 755. Cf. Pu.
Poz, P03, conj. although, 10/4, 22,
15/8, 41/14, etc. Cf. als.
Pre, mum. thiree, 16/5, 6, i i, etc.
thre, 142/4, 675, 681, etc.
thrid, mum. third, 279. Pridde,
4/23, 12/35, 16/i, etc. Cf. third.
thrin, m-um. three, *428.
Pris, adv. thrice, 15/34, 23/i8, 26/
i8, 2i, etc. thris, 1519, 147/37.
-e, 143/19, 21I, 1404, 2152.
thrugh, prep. through, 142/27, 249.
thruth, 80. Cf. Pur.
Pu, prom. thou, 1/4, 5, 9, 395, 396,
397, etc. Cf. Jou, tu.
Pur, pr-ep). through, 14/iu. thurgh,
193, 198, 226, 267, etc. thurth,
34, 39, 159, 192, etc. Purz, pur3,
2/28, 6/133 9/33, 22/27, etc.
pur3e, 38/40. Cf. thoro, thrugh,
3ur.
Pus, adv. thus, 2/i3, 3/i6, 4/i, 79,
99, 1 11, etc.
Pusgaite, adv. in this way, thus,
1032, 1098. -gate, 370. -gayt,
94, 164.
thy, adj. 1/3, 7. Cf. Pi, ty.
thyng, Ab. sg. amd pl. thing(s), 86,
142,166,196, etc. -es~pl.549,675,
681, 761, etc. -is, 142/4. thynk,
sg. 674. Cf. Ping.
thynk, vb. sbj. seemn, appear, 237.
pl. 855. Cf. think.
thynk, vb. think, 241, 616, 664.
-and, ppr. 830. -yng, *42/33.
Cf. think.
ti, adj. thy, 2/I2, 8/14, 35/24. Cf.
pi.
tide, sb time, season, 1890, 2158.
til, prep. to; till, 1/239 2/14, I7,
147, 1794, etc.  (postpos.) 887,
892,  1585,  1692.   conj. until,
21/12, 148/20, 1546, 1800, etc.
till, prep. 3/32, 5/28, 30, 7/I4,
etc. (postpos.) 684, 2136. tille,
37/13. Cf. tYl.
time, Ab 17/8, 24/26, 25/1is 1701,
etc. hour, 15/24. times, pl.
18/i, 33/32, 1702, 1729, etc.
adverbially   at  times,  32/24.
timis, pl. 27/i, 33/u, 17, 28, etc.
fro time, from the time that (or
when), 2201. fro time Pat, do.,




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.20


20- -9


1719. in P~e times, at times,
32/24. Cf. tYM.
tine, ad. thy, 2/i, 23. Cf. p'ine.
tine, vb. lose; forfeit, 41/i9. tines,
pl. 4/27. tinis, sjy. 31/36. tint,
pp. 22/13, 27.
tis, adj. this, 18/28. Cf. PiS.
tiseif, pron. thyself, 8/14.    Cf.
Piself.
tit, adv. soon. als tit als, 35/8.
als tite a(l)s, 29/24, 30/4, 44/2 i.
titter, eomp. rather, 731.
to, def. art., in the phr. to whulis
pat, whilst, as long as, 40/29, 33.
Cf. do, P'a.
to? 29/32.
to, prep. to; for, 1/4, 7, 26, 1669,
etc. (postpos.) 43, 550, 576, 633,
etc. before an inf., 1/8, 10, 12, 13,
etc.   till, 142/27.  cou0. till,
31/6, 141/ii. adv, to, 1/2. too,
42/35, 604, 2024.
togeder, adv, together, 517, 704.
togidir, 7/2i, 35/io, 13.
toke, vb. pt. took, 10/io, 22/24.
Cf. tak.
told, pp. 2136, 2204. Cf. tel.
ton (after the def. art.), one, 1569.
tone, 1482. Cf. on, tane.
ton, pp. taken, 171, 2112. tone,
1350, 2200. refi. 2120. Cf. ta.
tong, Ab tongue, 144, 1052. Cf.
tung.
tonsure, sb. 290.
toppyng, Ab. topping, top, 146/34.
toqueme, adv, agreeably, 14/27.
torch-lyght, sb torch-light, 150/7.
tol'er (after the def. art.), other,
1570.   others, 35/20.  tother,
others, 145/5. tolpir, 26/20, 28/3,
143/26, 144/12, i8. second, 4/i8,
12/26, 15/33. othiers, 16/20, 26/io
(the first), 33/19, 41/i, etc.
others', 26/io (the second). Cf.
oJ'er.
touches, vb sg. 1400.
toumbe, Ab tomb, 145/9.
toun, Ab town, 1987. town, 467,
596, 1091, 1182. towne, 345.
towel,   Ab. cloth, 147/28.     Cf.
tuaile.
to3-whel'ir, adv, nevertheless, 39/
29.
trauaile, sb work, toil, labour;
hardship, 28/9,28, 29/8, 32/22, etc.
S. BENET


trauayle, 556, 1538. trauel,
770, 1112, 1265, 1710, etc. vb.
410. pl. 1599.arice99
trayne, Ab train, arifc,9.
tres, sb pl. beams, stalks, sides
(of a ladder), 11/21, 24.
trespas, Ab trespass, 19/4. -passe,
vb. sy. intr. 31/36. -passis, tr.
breaks, infringes, 45/24. tresspassis, pl. intr. 45/3 1.     Cf.
trispas.
tresur, Ab treasure, 7/2. -e, 2034.
trete, vb. (leal, 441.
tretes, sb. treaty, covenaut, 2/24.
trew, adj. true, 592, 2322.
trewly, adv, truly, faithfully, 1538,
2326.
tribulacioun, Ab tribulation, 978.
tricherie, Ab treachery, (deceit,
37/21I.
trinite, Ab Trinity, 16/8.
trispas, sb trespass, transgression,
1252, 1355, 1544, 2365, etc. vb.
trespass, 1907. -e, sb. 1256. -t,
rb. pi. 740. Cf. trespas.
trofils, sb pl. trifles, 1735, 1877.
troht, Ab. belief, faitlh; trust, 5/1s.
trouht, 4/8. trouz, 2/22, 7/4,
8/32, 9/i6, etc. trou3e, 45/i9.
wrang trou3, despair, 42/22.
trou, -iS. believe, 2/8. trow, 1823.
pl. 1143, 1149. true, 19/io.
trubellus, adj. turbulent, 42/28.
tu, pron. thou, 2/22, 4/io, 5/32,
(;/30, etc. Cf. JPU.
tua, num, two, 11/2i, 28/3, 29/7,
10, etc. Cf. twa, two.
tuaile, sb. cloth, 39/8. tuailis,pl.
towels, 26/8. Cf. towel.
tuelmonethes, Ab gen. twelvemonth's, 38/i6.    Cf. tweluemonez.
tuelue, mum. twelve, 16/21. Cf.
twelf.
tuenty, mutm. twenty, 20/20.
tuinne, nitm. two, 36/26.       Cf.
twine.
tuis, adv, twice, 29/i8. -e, 29/'23.
Cf. twis.
tuke, vb. pt. took, 270. Cf. tak.
tung, Ab tongue, 105,740,757,2184.
-e, 2/1o, 33, 10/31, 35. -es, pl.
11/36. Cf. tong.
turmentes, Ab pl. torments, 1293.
turn, vb. often refl. 147/33, 32, 49,
P




210


210       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


208, etc. imp. 109, 848. 'imp.
pl. 70. -and, ppr. 147/30. -e,
1/4, 3/22, 22/8, 34/io. imp. 2/12.
imp. pl. 12/8. -ed, pp. 144/4.
-es, sy. 14/32. -id, pp. 38/6.
turnyng, Ab 147/21.
twa, nitm. two, 142/32. Cf. tua. 
twane, do., 27/33.
tweif, num. twelve, 1107. twelue,
1025. Cf. tuelue.
tweift, num. twelfth, 1085. Cf.
telfete.
tweluemonez, Ab twelve-monthi,
28/i. Cf. tuelmonethes.
twine,    nutm.  two, 5/26.     Cf.
tuinne.
twins, vb. sy. separates, 2459, 2463.
twis, adv. twice, 453. -e, 29/4,
1227, 1579, 1628. Cf. tuis.
two, num. 809. Cf. tua.
ty, adj. thy, 10/24. Cf. thy.
ty, instr. case of P~at (tat); for ty,
therefore, 10/25. Cf. Pi.
tyl, prep. to, 12/38, 14/2, 23, 18/9,
etc. tyll, 12/20, 141/2I, 13, 44,
etc. Cf. til.
tym, Ab tine, 444, 752. -e, 1/12,
15/22, 739, 1121, etc. " place,"
15/34. -.es, pl.515, 147/35. fro
tyme, from the time that, 701. al
tyme P'at, each time that, whenever, 1250. or tyme P'at, ere,
before, 2286. Cf. 2076 and~time.
tyranry, Ab tyranny, 43/1 3.
vaile, Ab veil, 144/6. vales, pl.
144/9.  valis, p1. 144/i.   Cf.
vayle.
vanitb, Ab vanity, 34/io, 1196.
vassels, Ab pl. vessels, 24/9, i i,
26/ii. Cf. vessel.
vayle, Ab veil, 146/ia, 147/5, 12.
Cf. vaile.
vayn, atdj. vain, 649. in vayn,
573, 724.
veine, Ab take hir veine, take her
pardon, make lher supplication,
31/io, 13, 17, 21, 29, 32/2. do
taire veinis, make their supplications,341/i8. takis pare venyse,
141/I7. [O.F. prendre se vein~e.]
vengance, Ab. vengeance, 8/26.
vengeance, 590.
verce, Ab verse, 1966. vers, 15/32,
16/7, 1686, etc. verse, 18/i,


27/i8, 1139, etc. verses, pl.
1530.
verrey, ads. true, 1/9.
verset, Ab versicle, 16/4, 32, 18/22,
2 5, etc.  uerset, 17/15.    CfL
werset.
uertu, Ab virtue power, 8/14.
vertu, 33/3p, 47/26. -es, pl. 42/
37. -8, 47/20. -se, 2502.
vessel, Ab 2276. pl. 1453, 1480.
Cf. vassels, wessell.
vestmentes, Ab pl. vestments,
1477.
vice, Ab 18/32, 23/20, 25/14, 2284,
etc. vices, pl. 25/69 33/33, 2269,
2502, etc. vicis, 44/6.
vigil, Ab fast observed on the day
preceding a holiday, 1959.
uil, Ab vile or bad thing, evil, 144.
vile, adj. 859, 1011.    vilist,
-sitp. 2020. Cf. uyl, wil.
uiltez,  accidental  spelling   of
uiltes, Ab pl. "1 vilenesses," inijuries (Lat. initiiias), 38/2. [O.F.
tViltez.]
vinemens (v is vowvel), Ab pl.
ointments, 23/3.
virgins, Ab pl. 24197.
viset, vb. visit, 583. visit, 12/20.
pt. 26/28. Cf. wisit.
visioun, Ab. vision, 7199.
umbe-pinke, vb. refl. remember,
consider, think, 37/2. vmibe-, 6/
17, 18/33, 37/i8, 41/i6, etc.
unait, ads. useless, idle, 9/5. vnait,
11/37, 32/23, etc. Ab idle or vaiii
thing, 29/28,30/15,313/12. unat,
Ab 10/33.
vnbayne, ad). unwilling, (1isobedient, 1639.
vnbousumnes, Ab disobedience,
732. vnbowsumnes, 34.
vnbowsum, adj. unyielding, disobedient, 1223,2447. unbuxum,
5/22. vnbuxum, 13/i8, 40/i.
vnbun, pp. unbound, freed, 508.
vncleth, vb. uncloth, 145/i8.
vucunyng, a~dj. unknown, strange,
40/25.
uncuJpe, ads. unaicquainted, 8/22.
under, prep. 6/31i, 10/7. vnder, 11/
24, 12/37, 318, 227 3. Cf. undir.
vnderly, vb. be subject to, suffer,
endure; undertake, 1012, 12713,
15,34.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.21


211


vuderlynges, Ab p1. underlins     ue, adj. our, 1/21, 2/21, 3/12, i6,
inferiors, subjects. 762.         etc.  vre, 11/21, 12/24, 13/15,
vudern, Ab divine office about 9    etc. Cf. our.
a.m. 18/5, 14, 33/2,3. etc. Cf. ure, Ab hour, 30/6, 45/3.   vre,
vndirn.I                          18/ii,31/6,17,35/1o~etc. vres,
understand, vb. 10/37. vn-, 201,    PI. 18/17. vris, 17/32, 18/9, 23,
340, 469, 1045, etc. p1. 1143.    27, etc. Cf. houre, our.
understande, 1/23, 7/9, 10/1. uresun, Ab orison, prayer, 7/4, 9/6.
vn-, 22/i8, 25, 33/25, 44/32, etc.  vresun, 33/34, 34/34.  -51, P1.
vnderstandis, pl. 2:3/2I, 23,     34/i, 8. vrisun, 19/29, 30 32,
47/27.                            33 etc. Cf. orison.
vuderstandyng, Ab understand-     us, prn 1/20, 2/8, I7, etc. vs,
in-, iieaning, 802.               1/12, 14, 28, 38, etc. Cf. hus.
vndertake, vb. understand, 1651. vsand, prm- usi~ng, 2230. Cf. vse.
-tan, pp. undertaken, 2~2/14. vse, 9b. use, manner, method, 17/1i9.
-tayne, 770.                      vb. use, make use of; practises,
vudinge, adj. unworthy, 13/40.      141/i i, 1084, 1221,1356, etc. refi.
undir, prep. under, 6/33. vudir,    accustom yourselves, 10/33,14/22.
4/17, 40/io, 142/5.               sy. or. PI. (abj.) 751, 754, 1055.
vndirn, Ab = vndern, 32/26, 27.     vsed, p. 1801. vsede, pp. taken
vndrin, 17/26, 33.                the Eucharist, 149/40. uses, pl.
vnleel,   adi.  disloyal,  23/10.   860. vses, pl. 732. vsid, pp. 1596.
vnlele, unlawful, 2509.         usself, pron. ourselves, 7/i6. Cf.
vnlefful, adj. not permissible, 296.  oureseif.
vnmesurely, adv. immoderately, vstilement, Ab utensil(s), 24/32.
2332.                           ut, adv. out, 12/i9, 20/io, 23/i6,
vnryght, adv. wrongly, 362.         26/9, etc. vt, 26/i6. vte, 21/6,
vuskilful, adj. irrational, sense-  45/2, 6, 46/23, etc. Cf. out.
less, 298.                      utcastyng, Ab outcast, 14/io.
vntil, prep. unto, to, 165, 392, 476, vtrage, Ab outrage, excess, 30/i,
686, etc. (postpos.) 910, 1466,   42/21. Cf. outrage.
1960. before an inf. 1601. conj. vt-takyn, pp. except(ed), 16/2 I.
until, till, 1275, 1812, 2362. -till,  vttermest, adj. outmost, 149/36.
prep. 38. (postpos.) 216, 378, vun, pp. come, 17. Cf. win.
491, etc. conj. 1238. -tyl, prep. uyl, Ab vile or bad thing, evil, 106.
284, 1271. -tyll (postpos.) 30.   vyl, 19/ui. Cf. uil.
vnto, prep. unto, to, 4, 53, 59, 122,
etc. (postpos.) 104. until, till, waim, rel. pron. whom, 17/8. Cf.
1123, 150/3. conj. 1132, 149/36.  wha(m).
Cf. onto.                       wais, Ab. pl. wvays, 738, 992, 1119.
unwise, adj. 4/28. vnwise, 878.     Cf. way.
vnworthi, aidj. unworthy, 1027, waisse, vib. washe, 26/8, 10, 35/22,
1101.                             36/27, etc. Cf. wesch.
voce, Ab voice, 71, 118, 1065, 1919. 1 waist, vb. waste, consume, destroy,
uoice, 1/23, 2/'i, i6, 27/2o, etc.  2284. Cf. wast.
voice, 19/19, 34/35. vose, 67, wait, vb. wait for, 1805. -es, gg.
69, 1068.                         watches, 863. Cf. wayt.
vochyd (pp.) safe (adj.), vouich- wakande, ppr. waking,      1/21.
safed, 1/ i. vouches (sg.) safe,  wakid, pt. 18/3. Cf. wakis, pl.
1016. vowches saue, 45. Cf.       18/2.
wouches saue.                   wakin, vb. wvaken, 20/27.Z-waking,.
vp, adv. up, 11/i6, 18, 20, 786, 800,  sb. 16/24.
808, etc.                       Wald, vb. pt. would, 1/17, 783. -e,
upryse, vb. rise, begin, 21.        8/17, 11/12, 30/34, 31/30, etc.
vpward, adv. upward, 804.           Cf. will.




212


212       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


walk, v. 1893.
walkyng, 8b. walking, 42/35.
wand, Ab. rod, 6/22, 31, 463. -e,
31/32, 1357.
wane, 8A number, 22/22.
wane, vb. pt. won, 1306. Cf. win.
want, adj. missing, 22/23.
want, s8b. be wanting or missing,
1796. -and, ppr. 1505.
wantunly, adv. wantonly, 2393.
wapyn, Ab weapon, 568.
war, ad. worse, 311. Cf. wer.
war, vb. pt. pt. and sbj'. were, 576
2488. ware, 2/2, 10/8, 16/io
24/22, etc. Cf. wer, whor, wor.
warant, Ab warrant, 5/ i.
warest, vb. pt. healed, cured, 1306.
[G.F. wvarir, wariss-, F. gne'rir.]
warfore, ret. adv. for whichl, 23/ i 
wark, sb. work, 377, 446, 470, 685,
etc. -es, pl. 231, 561, 617, 743,
etc. Cf. werk.
warli, adv. warily, cautiously, 453.
warmer, adj. comp. 36/2I.
warn, vb. refuse, 1438. -e, protect, screen, 45/22.  -ed, pp.
wvarned, 1628. -id, 33/14, i6.
-yd, 1404. Cf. wernyd.
warnyng, Ab. warning, 1/4.
was, vb. pt. sg. 12/32, 14/io, 996,
1352, etc. Cf. wos.
wast, vb. waste, consume, 1266.
-ande, ppr. wasting, wasteful,
23/3 1. -e, 24/12. l sg. 844. -id,
pp. 1019. Cf. waist.
wat, int. act. what, 5/4. pron. 2/4,
5, 3/12, 6/26, etc. Cf. what.
wate, vb. sg. knowest, 838. pl.
2003. Cf. wit.
water, Ab 3/15, 35/2i, 44/26, 1963,
etc. watter, 2427, 146/22.
waxe, Ab wvax, 1478.
waxe, vb. wvax, grow, 20/7.
way, 85b. 88. 120, 138, 706, etc.
ways, pl. 70 7. Cf. wais.
wayt, vb. watch, mind, 2471. Cf.
wait.
wayue, vb. pass, 444.
-we, pron. 1/20, 21i, 36, 47, etc.
wede, Ab. weed, habit, garment,
141/i, 1338, 2175. wedes, pt.
clothes, 2169.
wedenisdai, Ab Wednesday, 29/8.
wedinsday, 1708.
wel, adv. well, 5/7, i6, 11/32, 12/2 I,


etc. mnuch (before comp.), 4/29,
24/22. Cf. wele.
welcum, vb. welcome, 2411.
weld, vb. wyield, possess, 1181.
welde, Ab power, possession, 501.
wele, Ab wealth, wveal, prosperity,
570, 2316, 2325.
wele, vb. sg. will, 778. Cf. will.
wele, adv. well, 2/26, 12/ui 8, 55, 89,
etc. very, 181. well, 7/iu, 46/7.
welle, 15/3, 31/33, 32/17, 37/9,
etc. Cf. wel.
wele-lifing, sb. happy life, 243.
welth, s8b. wveal, prosperity, 102.
wemen, Ab pt. women, 254, 280.
Cf. woman.
wen, conj. when, 3/23,4/9, 25, 5/21I,
etc. wen Pat, when, 2/I 3. Cf.
when.
wend, vb. pt. weened, 1019.
wend, vb. go; turn, 43, 55, 124,
800, etc. 1 sg. 313. imp. 873.
-e, 143/i6, 934, 2373. -es, sg.
or pl. 1585. pt. 306. went, inf.
2027. pt. 1308. 1342, 1906,2390.
wer, adv. worse, 635. Cf. war,
were, werre, wor.
werangus, adj. wrongous, unjust,
43/23.
wer, vb. pt. pl. 2398. Cf. war,
were, where.
wer, vb. wear, 2430. Cf. were.
were, adj. worse, 311. Cf. wer.
were, vb. pt. sbj. 1301. Cf. wer.
were, vb. defend, 613.
were, vb. wear, 2030, 2176. weris,
pl. 13/2 I. Cf. wer.
werk,.9b. work, deed, 43, 125, 371,
424, etc. -e, 3/14, 3(/5, 37/12.
-is, pl. 3/17, 24, 42/32. -s, 128.
Cf. wark.
werld, Ab wvorld, 4/26, 8/22, 37/27.
werld aiwais, world without
end, 331. Cf. world.
wernyd, p~p. warned, 2359. Cf.
warn.
werre, adj. worse, 4/29. Cf. wer.
werset, Ab versicle, 16/29. Ctf.
verset.
wesch, vb. wash, 1964. Cf. waisse.
wessell, Ab pt. = vessel, 1502.
weterly, adv. evidently, surely,
truly, 863. [Cf. 0. Swed. vet erti,~q
evident.] Cf. witerli.
wha, int. pron. who, 2/28, 29, 3/23.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.21


213


wham, whom, 2259. ret. 484,
966, 1373, 1997. whame, ret.
1/5, 3/7. wha Ba euir, ret. whosoever, 142/I3. wha sam, 3/13,
10/iI 23/13, 47/6. wha sua, 7/7,
Nvhom, 19/27. wham Pat, 33.
Cf. waim, who.
whaire,,rel. (adr. where, 206. Cf.
whar.
whan Pat, coiij. when, 30/i6. Cf.
when.
whar, rel. adv. where, 1177, 1351.
-e, 36/i, 141/i6, 144/24. whare
sam, whierever, 34/17. whar so,
326. whare sua, 35/32. whare
sum, 31/17. Cf. whaire, wher,
whor.wharefore, adv. wherefore, 36/14.
Cf. wharfore.
whareinne, adz!. wherein, 38/12.
wharepurz P'at, adv. wherethroughi,
39/ io, 17.
wharfore = wharefore, 27/22.
wharof, adv. whereof, 27/25, 281/4
(" de quoi," cf. Spec. of Early Engi.,
ed. Morris and Skeat, part ii, p.
166, 1. 60), 2350. Cf. whorof.
wharto, adv. whereto, 38/ i6, 39/29,
295. wharto so, rel. wherever,
293. Cf. wherto.
whas, ret. pron. whose, 28, 770.
what, int. adj. 117, 242, 315, etc.
PIroru- 5/5, 7/4, 477, 764, etc. r-et.
prom. 2094. what sam, whatever, 14/5. what (adj.).. sam
14/3, 15/7, 9, *28/i, 41/24, 46/17,
47/14. what so, 534, 910, 925,
969, etc. what (adj.).. so, 4,
1262, 1717, 1895. what sum, 
47/15. Cf. quat, wat.
whatkyn.. so, whatever kind of,
1625.
wheder, ret. pi-om. whichever (of
the two), 2047. conj. whether,
868, 1579, 2295, etc. wheder
so euer, conj. 1763. Cf. whet'er.
when, Ceomj. 8/23, 11/7, 41, 115, etc.
when so, whenever, 861, 1077,
2417. Cf. qwen, wen, whan.
wher, ret. adv. where, 1983. where,
43/I5. Cf. whar.
where, vb. pt. pt. were, 41/20. Cf.
wer.
wherein, ret. adv. 22/29.


wherto, adv. wvhereto, 2120. Cf.
wharto.
wheJper, jut. pron. which (of the
twvo), 10/35. conj. whether, 2261,
2493. whider, conj. 254, 713,
980. Cf. wheder, whyder.
whi (instr. case of what), ada,.
why, 5/6, 32, 395, 852. for whi,
wherefore, "and therefore,"p 711,
2037. Cf. why.
while, Ab 13/2 i. whilis, pt. see
to. Cf. qwil, whils, wills.
whilk, int. adj. what, 95. pron. who,
212. ret. adj. 43/i6 (the second),
27. pi-on. which, 42/32, 43/6,
62, 236, etc. who, 43/i6, 21.
whilke, int. pron. 7/22. ret. ad.
17/31. whilke sam, whomsoever, 43/30. whilk (adj.).. s ua,
whatever, 44/34. Pe whilk, ad~j.
which, 337, 807, 811. pron. 750,
1109, 1705. Cf. wilke, whylk.
whils, conj. whilst, 43/i, 230, 885,
1535, etc. Cf. while, whyls.
whit, prep. with, 45/15s. Cf. with.
whitnes, sb. witness, 39/20. Cf.
witnes.
who, int. prom. 94, 134, 354, etc.
ret. whoever, 132, 153, 374, 671,
1443, 1565, 2007, etc. whom,
int. 1506. who so, whoever, 175,
247, 333, 543, 901, 2005, etc.
who so euer, 2447. who JPat,,
906. Cf. wha.
whor, vb. pt. pl. were, 1997. Cf.
war.
whor, r-et. adv. where, 1666, 1731,
2017. whor so, where'ver, 2205.
whor so euer, 2215. Cf. whar.
whorof, adv. wvhereof, 2194. Cf.
wharof.
whre1pid, pp. mnade angry, 46/I7.
Cf. wreth.
why, adv. 37/21. why P~at, why,.
1219. Cf. whi.
whyder, adv. whither, 12/3.
whyder, conj. whether, 92. Cf.
whejper.
whylk, int. pron. who, 130. rt.
adj. which, 27, 183. prom. who,
1/17. ke whylk, who, 55. Cf.
whilk.
whyls, conj. whilst, 87. Cf. whils,
wylys.
wice, adj. wise, 42/30. Cf. wise.




214


214       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


wicke, adj. wicked, bad, 9/3, 12/12,
13, I 7, etc. Cf. wikke, wycke.
wid, prep. withi; by, 1 / 10, 2/21I, 22,
33/29, etc. Cf. with.,widal, prep. (postpos.) with, 27/4.
ad~v. at it, 29/33. Cf. withal.
'widuten, prep. without, 2/io, 31,
9/26. out of, 17/25. -vten, 14/37,
16/2, 17/ii, etc. outside, 31/6,
35. -vtyn,29/12. Cf.withoute.
wife, Ab 37/ I8. woman, 229, 1892,
2179.
wightly, adv, quickly, 1765.
wikke, adj. wicked, bad, *37/i.
Cf. wicke.
wikkid, adj~. wicked, 43/i, 1337.
Cf. wykkyd.
wikkidnes, Ab wickedness, 622,
996. Cf. wykkydnes.
wil, Ab vile or evil thing, 28/iI.
Cf. uil, wils.
wil, sb will, wish, desire, 8/i 8, 24/
25, 39/17, 703, etc. willingness,
197 1. vb. inf. 2446. sg. 2/26, 4/2,
32, 207, etc. pl. 4/30, 10/2, 259,
291,etc. wile,Pt.11/33. Cf~wiull
wilful, adj. 280. -full, willing,
142/8.
wilfully, adv, willingly, of free
will, 259, 1804. -fuly, 983.
wilis, see do, dlef. ar't. Cf. while,
wylys.
wilke, int. pron. which, who, 33/
12. wilke sam, rel. whichsoever,
wlio(m)soever, 35/i6. wilke
sam, 37/7. Cf. whilk.
will, Ab. will, wishi, desire, 10/4,
286, 540, etc. vb. sg., pl. 2/io,
3/22, 30, 153, 283, etc. wish
to go, 4/i. wants to heave, 6/2.
wille, Ab 2/6, 3/33, 4/1I9, 31I, 46/
28, etc. vb. sg., pl. 27/26, 32/6,
34/7, 32, etc. to will, to His
liking, 7/i. Cf. wele, wil, wyl,
and wald, wold.
willy, adj. willing, 2093.
-Wila, 8b. pl. vile things, evils, 28/
I 8. Cf. wil. 
-wimpil, 9b. wimple (worn round
the chin, the sides of ture face, and
the top of the head), 146/38,.147/I1I.
win, vb. win, 427. go, repair;
come, get, 243, 795, 1765. Cf.
wyn and wins, wane, vun.


wind, Ab 2280. -es, pl. 185.
wind, vb. wind, wrap, 147/27. -e,
39/8. shroud, 8/21I.
wine, Ab 1610. Cf. wyne.
wining, Ab earning, gain-, profit,
2058. Cf. winyng, wyning.
wins, vb. pl. win, earn, 1444. Cf.
win.
winter, Ab 17/5, 1121, 2014. pl.
gen. 46/2. wintir, 15/22, 32.
winyng = wining, 2471.
wipe, vb. 26/9.
wirchep, Ab. worship, honour-,
praise, 174, 427, 1141, 1165, etc.
vb. 1186. -e, Ab. 1950. wirchip,
vb. 33 1.
wirk, Vb. work, act, do, 33/25, 111,
194, 424, etc. pl. 641. -e, 9/I7,
22/30, 32/26, 259, etc. pl. 34/I 7.
-is, sqj. or pt. 13/6. Cf. workes,
wyrk, and wrht, wroght.
wirkyng, Ab work(ing), 637, 703.
wis, adj. wise, 5/13, 6/28. wise,
42/i6, 522, 554, 745, etc. Cf.
wice, wyis, wyse.
wisdom, Ab 5/IO, 10/37, 42/5, 882.
-e, 44/i8.
wise, sA. 42/34, 142/26, 457, 755,
etc. Cf. wises, wiyse.
wise, vb. show, direct, guide,
1119, 1298, 2378. Cf. wisses,
wysand.
wiselike,   adv.   wisely,  14/38.
wisely, 194, 1159, 1475. Cf.
wyslike.
wiseman, wise man, 462. Cf.
wisman.
wises, Ab. pl. ways, manners, 742.
Cf. wise.
wisit, ib. visit, 8/20. Cf. viset.
wisman = wiseman, 753, 1080,
1606.
wisses, vb. sg. directs, 1073. Cf.
wise.
wist, vb. pt. knew, 1545. Cf. wit.
wit, Ab sense, understanding,
reason, 7/23, 14/34, 73, 1437,
1609, 2229.
-wit, vb. know, 12/i, 351, 1252,
1484,1549, 2245, etc. " say," 147/
II, 36. pl. 701. witand, ppr.
1451, 1945, 2439. wite, 3/20, 5/5,
20/i9, 465, etc. Cf. witte, wyte,
and wate, wote, wist.
witerli, adv, evidently, surely, for




GLOSSARY TO THE N~ORTHERN TEXTS.21


". );I 1 5


certain,7 38/i6. -like, 3/20. Cf.
weterly.
with, prep. 11/3, 14/12, 40/35, 7,
etc. Cf. whit, wid, wyd.
withal, adr. with it, also, 147/27.
-alle, prep. (postpos.) wvith, 38/39,
39/15. Cf. widal.
within, adv. 41/34. pr-ep. 44/28,
2402, 2430. (postpos.) 139.
withoute, prep. or aldv. with~out,.325. -outen, prep. 46/4, 47/,
142/14, 124, etc. -outin, 805
1718. -outyn, 56, 102, 930, 989,
etc. adv. 41/34. -owtin, 45/9.
-owtyn, 38/26, 319/27, 142/9.
-uten, 10/ i. -vten, 46/ i8. Cf.
widuten.
witnes, Ab witness, testinmony, 8/1i6,
42/ i6, 466, 553, 571. vb. bear witniess, 2142. sg. 554, 753, 1462,
1592, etc. Cf. whitnes.
witsundai, Ab XXhlitsunday, 17/2 1.
-day, 17/23, 28, 29/5, 1707. witsunnday, 1703.
witte, vb. (sbj.) know, 12/ i8, 38/19g,
25, 42/io, etc. Cf. wit.
wittely, adj. wvise, sensible, 1079.
witti, adj. wise, 2410. witty, 1608.
Cf. WYtty.
witting, Ab. ]knowledge, 142/14.
wittyng, 142/9.
wne, Ab habit, 61113. vb. dwell, 2/
28, 29, 3/2, 40/26. refl. acciistoni
vourselves, 10/8. wnis, sg. dwells,
2/35, 47/13. Cf.won.
wo, sb woe, 750.
wold, 'vb. pt. wvould, 576, 950, 974,
1340, etc. Cf. will.
woman, Ab 497, 1010, 1031, 1553,
etc. women, 567. pl. 13, 257,
471, 551, etc. Cf. wemen, wymmen.
won, vb. dwell, stay, 102, 130,134,
213. wone, 3/23, 30, 4/io, 29,
30, etc. wons, pl. 1632, 1825,
2054. Cf. wne.
wor, vb. pt. pl. atid sbj. were, 1365,
1367, 1372, 1855, etc. Cf. war.
wor, adv. worse, 1016,1019. Cf. wer.
word, Ab 3/13, 19, 78, 123, etc. -e,
1/6, 43/5, 44/8, 724, etc. -es,
pl. 38/31, 81, 179, 192, etc. -is,
5/34, 9/6, 33, 10/15.
wordly, acif. worldly, 286, 570, 622.
Cf. worldly.


workes, vib, imp. pl. work, 639. Cf.
wirk.
world, sb. 93, 139, 194, 831, etc.
-e, 42/32. Cf. werld.
worldly, Ad. 287, 2232, 2296. Cf.
wordly.
worm, sb. 1031. Cf. wrmis.
worth, adj. 922. Cf. wrz.
worthi, adj. worthy, worth, 228,
750, 900, 1013, etc. worthy, 54,
125, 128, 434, etc.
wos, sib. pt. Sg. was, 448, 913, 1114,
1311, etc. Cf. was.
wote, sib. p1. know, 875, 8719, 1153.
Cf. wit.
wouches saue = vouches safe,
1622.
wouk, Ab. week, 1513. -e, 1492,
1499, 1682. Cf. wuke.
wrad, adj. angry, 9/15. Cf. wrath.
wrang, Ab. wrong, 8/26, 27, 13/3,
567, etc. adj. 42/22 (see trou3),
926, 2248. adv. wrong, wrongly,
14/26, 641, 973, etc. -e, adj. 4/3.
-es, Ab. pl. 597.
wrang-doande, adj. unjust, 23/30.
wrath, adj. angry, 1/14, 980.
wraze, 8/22. Cf. wrad.
wrathid, pp. ina(le angry, 1/i6.
Cf. wreth.
wrechidnes, Ab. wretchedness, 609.
wreke, Ab punishment, 750.
wreth, sib. inake,angry, 48. -id,
pt. 2390. pp. *24/26. wrez, redl.
be angry, 36/i, 13. wrezis, Ab
pl. (feelings of) anger, 19/6. Cf.
whrepid, wrathid.
wretyn, pp. written, 2492. Cf.
write.
wrht, pp. wrought, built, 3/i6. Cf.
wirk.
wriches, Ab pl. wretches, 878.
writ, sb. Scripture, 2/3, 5, 413, 457,
etc. -e, 19/i6, 41/8, 46/5, 847,
851. Cf. wrytt.
write, vib. 38/27, 28. writen, pp.
1/22, 6/21, 10/34. writin, 39/
28, 47/8, 25, etc. writyn, 47/6,
2368. Cf. wretyn, wrytyn.
wrmis, sb..p1. worms; probably for
8y., perhaps influenced through
the Lat. rermis, 14/9. Cf. worm.
wroght, sib. pt. wrought, did, 831.
pp. 144, 850, 2145, 2393, 2430.
wroht, 2/26, 25/i. Cf. wirk




216


216       ~~GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


wyt, Ab Scripture, 60, 74. Cf.
writ.
wyyn, pp). written, 12/io. Cf.
write.
wrz, adj. worthi, 37/17. Cf. worth.
wuke, Ab. week, 26/7, i0, i6, 27/
i 6, etc. wukis, pl. 29/7, 38/ i.
Cf. wouk.,wycke, adj. wicked, 23/9. Cf.
wicke.
wyd, pyrep. with, 15/23, 19/12, 14,
etc. Cf. with.
wyis, adj. wise, 3/I4. Cf. wise.
wykkyd, adj. wvicked, 1/ 17, 54, 143.
Cf. wikkid.
wykkydnes, Ab wickedness, 47.
Cf. wikkidnes.
wyl, Ab. will, wvish, desire, 11/34,
12/6, 27. vb. sg. 22/6, 95, 210,
etc. pA 11/13, 12/3, 36, 362, etc.
wyll, Ab. 28, 37, 492, 689. vb. sy.
94, 101, 112. pl. 1, 3, 79, 92, etc.
wylie, sb. 11/37, 12/9, 13, 15, etc.
vb. sg. 30/24. Cf. will.
wylys, conj. whilst, 21/ii. Cf.
whyls, wilis.
wymmen, Ab pl. women, 37/3 1. Cf.
woman.
WYn vb. win, 64, 438, 946, 2056.
go, repair, 1915. pl. 510. Cf. win.
wyne, Ab wine, 28/24, 30, 1605,
1607. Cf. wine.
wyning, Ab. earning, gain, p~rofit,
2059, 2067. Cf. wining.
wyrk, vb. work, act, do, 11, 64. -es,
sg. 141. Cf. wirk.
wysand, ppr. showing, 138. Cf.
wise.
wyse, 8A. wise, way, manner, 141/
21, 22, 60, 74, 103, etc. Cf. wise.
wyse, adj. wise, 15/2, 22/6, 182.
wysest, sutp. 551. Cf. wis.
wyslike, adv. wisely, 19/i6. Cf.
wiselike.
wye, vb. know, 22/13. wytt, 11.
Cf. wit.
wytty, adj. wise, 22. Cf. witti.
yd, promt. it, 72, 78. Cf. id, it.
ydilnes, Ab. idleness, 1829. Cf.
idilines.
ye, pron. ye, you, 2/i, 7, 22, 8/12,
etc. (to God) 23/26. Cf. 3e.
ye, adv. yea, 10/26. See Notes.
yede, vb. pt. went, 22/22.


yef, conj. if, 2/ i, 10o, 3/6, 39/ui, etc.
Cf. giue, if.
yelde, vb. give, yield, give up, 6/28,
7/3, io, 36/25, etc. yeldis, sg.
26/1I3. Cf. 3eld.
yeme, Ab care, 22/3, 23/32, 24/8,
31i, etc. vb. keep; guard, protect, preserve; observe, 4/5, 6/33,
7/2, io, etc-. yemis, sg. 12/i. Cf.
3em.
yeming, Ab care, 38/5.
yer, Ab. year, 33/28. Cf. 3er.
yet, adv. yet, further, 5/25, 11/I,
13/3 I, 14/6, etc. Cf. 3et.
yf, con1j. if, 55. Cf. if.
ymbrin-days, sb. pl. a certain fast,
"jejuinia quattuor temporuim,"
1959. [0.1. imbr'nda-gar.]
yme, Ab hymn, 148/15, 17, *20.
ymne, 16/3, 3 5, 17/1I5, 18/ io, etc.
ymnis, pl. 18/ i 6. Cf. hym.
yn, pr-ep. in, 450, 666, 1037, etc.
Cf. in.
ynke, Ab ink, 143/i5.
youre, adj. your, 46/32. Cf. yure,
30r.
yow, pron. you, 47/2. -yu, 2/5, 8/33,
9/3, 4, *12/3, etc. Cf. 30u.
yt, p1oTh. it, 20/i8. Cf. it, yd.
yung, adj. (sb) young, 6/3, 7/25, 30,
41/25, etc. -e, 7/26, 9/13, 23/23,
26, etc. -er, comp. 41/31, 32,
46/13. Cf. 3ung.
yure, adj. your, 1/22, 2/2, 8/13, 14,
28, 32, etc. (to God) 23/26. Cf.
youre, 30r.
yuJpe, Ab youth, 14/27. Cf. 3outh.
yu3hed, do., 41/i9.
(3= ghl, )
3apli, adv. keenly, 1674.
3arnyng, Ab yearning, desire, 867.
-es, pl. 874. Cf. 3ernyng.
3ate, Ab gate, 44/17, 19, 20, 2414,
2423, etc. 3ates, pl. 2409. 3atis,
47/28.
3e, pron. ye, you, 1/23, 2/6, 69, 71,
etc. Cf. ye.
3eld, vb. give, pay, 2259. -e, 44/
i 8,47/8, 468, 502, 595. Cf. yelde.
3em, vb. keep; guard, protect; care
for, take care of; heed, observe,
1052. 3eme, Ab care, 1429. vb.
47/30, 475, 738, 741, 1434, etc.
Cf. yeme.




GLOSSARY TO THE NORTHERN TEXTS.


217


3emer, sb. keeper, 2244.
3er, Ab. year, 1833, 145/6. Cf. yer,
3ere.
3er (= Per), adj. these, 340. Cf. Per.
3erd, Ab yard, 1092.
3ere, Ab year, 39/14, 141/ii, 1702,
1882. gen. 143/6, 2173. p1. 2362.
Cf. 3er.
3ern, irb. tr. yearn for, desire, 485.
pl. 861.
3erne, adv. eagerly, 39/23, 26. Cf.
gerne.
3ernyng, Ab. yearning, desire, 630,
680, 1602. Cf. 3arnyng.
3et, adv. yet, nevertheless, 928. 3it,
yet, further, 299, 373, 493, 509,
etc. 3itte, 143/5. Cf. yet.
3ing, adj. (8b.) young, 519, 650,
658, 1355, etc. 3ong, 106, 526,
1051, 1209, etc. -er, comp. 2216.


-eat, su~p. 2209. Cf. 3uU9,
30, d. your, 1157, 1158.  or
10/31, 114, 492, 1593, 1934.,
3oure, 4/4, 70, 204. 3oures,
pron. yours, 141/20. Cf. yourey
yure, 3ure.
30u, Pi1.~ obj. you, 491, 642, 695.
30W, 2/13, 4/6, 73, 82, etc. Cf.
yow.
3outh, Ab youth, 14, 1092, 2260.
Cf. yupe.
3ung, adj. (sb.) young, 739, 1354,
2183. Cf. yung, 3ing.
3ur (~= Pur), pre~p. through, 3/i9.
3urh, 41/7. Cf. Jur.
3ure, adj. your, 2/14, 14/4, 142/27.
Cf. 3or.
3yug, adj. (sb.) young, 528, 691,
1596. Cf. 3ing.




218


INDEX OF NAMES.


Adam, 22/29.
ananie, Ananias, 37/i8.
basil, Basil(ius), 2499. basili,
47/19.
Bede, 2499.
Benet (benet), 1/20, 2/17, 20, 3/5,
28, 2, etc. Benett, 147/22, 6,
251, 318.
Grist (crist), Christ, 35/14, 47/24,
75, 152, etc. gen. 1948. criste,
1/9. cristes, gen. 480,2137, 2214,
2484, etc. cryst, 65.
daniel, 41/20.
dauid, David, 131.
hely, 448.


Iacob (iacob), Jacob), 11/ 15, 42/34,
799.
Iesu (iesu), Jesus, 1/9, 2/i6, 234,
1116, etc. lesus (iesus), 121,
693, 875, 894, etc.
Ion, John, 2300.
mary, 2137.
Xihthel, Michael, 33/i.
moises, Moses', 2493.
paul, 3/io, 13/19, 21/25, 1829, etc.
paule, 170, 486, 976. pol, 6/12.
petir, Peter, 37/21.
samuel, 41/19.
sapher, Saphira, 37/i8.
sylO, 6/17.


SHORT GLOSSARY TO THE CAXTON TEXT.


abyte, sb. hiabit, 119/6.
accompte, sb. account, 120/36,
128/12.
accustome, sb. customi, 126/9.
aferd(e), pp., adj. frightened,
afraid, 124/21, 139/8.
al; though al, even though,
138/35.
amonge, adv. in between, at intervals, 133/36.
aperte, adj. open, 130/32.
appropryed,    adj.  appropriate,
126/9g.
am, vb. pl. are, 120/5, 127/26,
133/24. Cf. er, is, and be(n).
as, eonj. "as to," 130/32.
ascryue, vb. imp. pl. ascribe,
122/u.
atte=at te, at the, 120/37, 128/13,
131/4, etc.
avoyde, vb. intr. keep away,
133/23.


awaye, adv. maye awaye with,
can endure, 132/31.
awe, sb. (keeping in) order, discipline, 135/io, 139/io.
awter, sb. altar, 128/i6, 136/24, 39,
etc.
ayen(s), adv., prep. again(st), 121/4,
127/26, etc.
be, vb. pl. are, 123/4, io, etc. ben,
121/i, 122/31, 123/35, 124/29, etc.
Cf. arn.
besy, adj. busy, 129/27.
bette, pp. beaten, 131/32.
bileue, sb. belief, 126/23.
boden, pp. bidden, coninmanded,
125/17.
by-cause; for by-cause, because,
iii order that, 138/s. for bycause that, because, 132/34.
for by-cause of, on account of,
130/2, 131/3.




GLOSSARY TO THE CAXTON TEXT.21


219


caco, Ab yf cace be that (jpat), if
it should happen that, in case,
128/i, 131/i, 135/14, 138/26.
celary, Ab cellarage, 131/34.
chap(i)tour(s),   sb.  chapter(s),
125/38, 126/i6, 127128.
charge., Ab. weight, importance,
120/20.
chesith, vb. sg. choses, 119/13
childorn, Ab pl. children, 127/26.
clymmoe, vb. climb, 124/i9.
commren, vb. pl. come, 133/30.
com(m)yn, adj. common, 123/9,
125/26, 129/12, etc.
condycyoned; well c-d, goodlnatured, 127/32.
correct(e), p~p. corrected, 127/io,
i8, 129/i6, etc.
cours, sA. by cours, in succession,
in their turn, 129/32.
cowde, vb. pt. could, 122/34.
crafts, Ab art, trade, 122/32.
declyns, vb. decline, deviate,
*120/28.
dsfawte, Ab. fault, 127/iu.
discharged, pp. relieved, 127/8.
dissymyls, vb. make pretences,
119/27.
distribute, pp. distributed, 135/4.
domps, adj. dumb, 123/29.
dronklew, adj. addicted to drink,
122/7.
dyden, vb. pt. pl. did, 132/14.
dyttee, Ab song, 126/33.
els, adv. else, otherwise, 130/35,
131/30, etc.
emonge, prep. among, 129/12.
emsample, Ab. example, 119/8.
enduring, prep. (postpos.) throughout, 125/3.
enleusnth, nitm. eleventh, 125/33.
entree, Ab. entry, admission, 135/12,
137/i, etc.
entretyth, vb. sq. treats, deals with,
129/i.
or, vb. pl. are, 139/io. Cf. amn.
euery, pron. every one,9 120/14.
fawty, adj. faulty, 139/2.
feliship, Ab. fellowship, 131/24.
felowyth, vb. sqg. follows, 119/i.
Perhaps an error; in all other
instances: fol-.


ferefull, adj. impressing fear,
127/33.
folowyngly, adv. in the continuation, after, 137/ i.
forthy. See thy.
foryeue, vb. forgive, 125/u. 
god(e)ly, aj     goodly, 125/34,
131/1I7.
goone, vb. pl. go, 127/25.
gyrde, pp. girt, 127/I4.
hem, pron. thein, 119/i8, 120/i, 7,
33, etc.
her, pi-on. their, 119/21i, 123/9.
Usually their, theyr.
hert(e), Ab heart, 120/i6, 121/31,
39, etc.
heyth, Ab height, 124/15.
high, adj. "deep," 130/32. on
high, aloud, 133/20.
him, proun. refi. 123/2 5, 136/io, etc.
how be it, however, 130/33. how
be it that, although, 132/33.
Iapes, Ab pl. jests, 122/22, 132/2 I.
inwardes, Ab pl. inwards, inmost
parts, 125/20.
Ionger, sb junior, 137/i9.,
is, vb. pl. tire, 128/27, 136/69,138/ui.
Cf. amn.
knowleche,    'vb.  acknowvledge,
125/12, 132/i. knowlechyng,
jpr. knowing, 136/8.
large, adj. extensive, comprehensive, 137/12. profuse, lavish,
127/33.
largelier, adj. comps. more extensive, 131/30.
lasso, adj., adv. less, 134/27. lesse,
120/20, 127/I5.
last, adj. the last, 138/io.
le(e)full, adj. allowable, permiissible,  129/79  134/15,  139/4.
loyal(ly), 122/25.
leseth, vb. sq. loses, 132/i.
let, vb. hinder, 133/i8.
longe, adv. so longe to the tyme,
ever until, 139/30.
mekyth, vb. sg. hfumbles,.124/12,
35.
mole, Ab meal, 134/i.




220


220        ~~GLOSSARY TO THE CAXTON TEXT.


mete, vb. pl. meet, 134/12.
meuynge, ppr. moving, 123/34.
mixtum (Lat.), 131/3. Cf. miste,
p. 189.
moche, adv. very, 121/26.
moreyne, adj. murrain, 127/23.
naprye, 85. napery, 129/37.
namely, adv. specially, 123/2,
129/4.
norisslie, sb. nourishment, flourisher, 121/29.
note,   Ab. notice,  observation,
120/26.
nought, pron. is nought, will not
do, 121/i6.
obedience, Ab. obeisance, 136/15.
obediencers (-dy-), sb. pl. obeyers, 123/2, II.
of, prep. of, out of, 1 19/2, 137/3, etc.
by, 123/3, 126/19, etc. adv. off,
136/33, 34.
one, pron. one, a person, 125/14,
139/36, 140/i.
ony, (tdj., pr-on. any, any one, 122/4,
etc.
00, one, some, 120/36.
other, pron. the other, 139/19.
each other, 133/34. other things;
"iso forth, 130/29, 34, 132/20.
owe, vb. sg. and pl. ought, 120/7, 2 1,
31, etc. owen, 127/15. owne,
119/i6.
partie, Ab in p-e, partly, 127/7.
pensy, adj. pensive, 128/28.
percels, Ab pl. articles, 128/35:
perfyrte,  adj.  perfect,  122/29,
124/15.
portar, Ab porter, gate-keeper,
137/35.
premyses, Ab pl. limits, "1regards,"
124/8.
preued, pp. proved, tried, tested,
135/36.
processe, Ab proceeding, course,
"4account, 130/34, 137/12.
professid,,pp: be p-d, make the
promytte, vb. promise, 136/13.
propre, adj. "as property," 129/7.
rad, pp. read, 130/34. Usually
red(e).




religion, Ab, cf. p. 197.
repreef, Ab reproof, 125/22.
ri3twys, adj. just, 122/6.
saaf, adj. safe, 131/14. Cf. sauff.
sacrate, adj. sacred, 128/I 5.
sadder, adj. comp. (sb.) graver,
more serious or sensible, 119/13,.
120/22.
sadnes(se), Ab seriousness, etc.,
124/5, 125/33, 131/8.
sauff, adj. safe, saved, 125/5. Cf.
saaf.
sauter, Ab Psalter, 123/27.
selfe, adj. same, 137/u.
sentence,    Ab   sense,   126/32.
opinion, judgment, 138/29.
set, vb. be set lytill by, be thought
little of, 125/15.
seyenges, Ab pl. sayings, 120/14.
shrewde, adi. wicked, malicious,
122/20.
shulde, vA. pt. would, 138/3.
sith, coikj. since, as, 126/23.
skale, Ab ladder, steps, 124/17.
som, ret. whan someuer, wlienever,7 121/12, 24, 137/31. what
som euer, whatever, 120/io.
who som euer, whoever, 126/4.
sore, adv. sorely, greatly, 135/32.
souereyn, Ab superior, 119/io, etc.
spirituell, adj. spiritual, 122/32.
special,  134/i.   spiritually,
adv. specially, 132/36, 133/2.
spyrituelly, 124/2.
state, Ab per-son of high rank,
dignitary, 126/34.
streyt(e), adj. strict, 119/6, 120/33,
etc.  streytly,   adv.  strictly,
120/27, etc.
stuff, Ab articles, things, 128/29,
34, 134/2o, etc.
subgette(s), Ab subject(s), 119/28,
139/22.
suspect, Ab fear, 126/i. -e, pp.
feared, 122/I4.
synguler, adj. particular, 120/25.
take, pp. taken, 125/15. Usually
taken.
that, rel, what; who, 122/33, 127/
25, etc. conj. when, if, 137/32. in
that, that, when, if, 134/22. in
that aswell, so wvell, 128/15.
after that, how that, leest P~at,








GLOSSARY TO THE CAXTON TEXT.21


221


etc., conj. after, how, lest, etc., 120/
32, 122/9, 127/ui, 132/34, 133/I5,
134/22, etc. how.. that, 127/
I17 (19). whan.. Pat, 125/6 (8).
theim, proit. themselves, 121/15,
133/2.
theis,  adj. these,   124/8.  Cf.
theys.
therfro, adv. theref romn, 120/29,
130/22.
theyrself(e), proit. themselves,
121/34, 129/7, 131/27, etc.
theys, prom. these, 128/12. adj.
132/36. thise, adi. 126/5. Cf.
theis, thye8.
thought, contj. though, 138/20.
Usually though.
thy, instr. case of P~at. not for
thy, nevertheless, 130/14, 136/4.
not forthy, 134/i9.
thyes, pron. these, 122/31u. thys,
these things, 127/27. Cf. they8.
to, prep. from, 120/19.
towell, sb. cloth, 137'/8.
translate, pp. translated, 119/i.
trowbelous, adj. troublesome,
turbulent, 127/32.
visely,   adv.   wvisely,  120/19.
Usually w-. Cf. vysely.
vnry~WYsly, adv. unjustly, 121/2.
vn~wytty, adj. unwise, 120/i6.


vtterly, adv. altogether, entirely,
132/37, 136/6.
vysely =visely, 136/24.
welle, sb. weal, 119/7.
wertues, Ab pl. vertues, 121/22.
Usually v-.
wertuous, adj. %'ertuouis, 121/9.
whan soo euer, cottj. wvhenever,
119/14. Cf. uinder som.
whiche, rel. pron. which, 121/21.
the (Pe) which(s), do., 119/3,
120/7, 122/32, etc. rel. adj. 127/
37.
who P~at, rel. whoever, 139/i. who
that euer, 131/33. Cf. under som.
without, conj. unless, 123/25. Cf.
wytout.
iwittely, adv. wisely, 137/27.
woll, vb. sg. will, wishes, 133/17,
137/28, 138/4, etc.
worthe, sb. in w-e, in good part,
134/22.
wythout, conj. = without, 129/29,
134/i.
yeft(es), sb. gift(s), 128/23, 134/17.
yeue(n), vb. give(n), 120/36, 126/12,
etc. Also gyue(n), 124/3,133/2,
etc. gaus, pt. 133/27.
3ele, sb. zeal, 139/34, 36.








MSS. and Books that Editars are wanted for.
Among the MSS. and old books which need copying or re-editing, areORIGINAL SERIES.


11


English Inventories and other MSS. in Canterbury
Cathedral (5th Report, Hist. MSS. Corn.).
Maumetrie, from Lord Toliemache's MS.
The Romance of Troy. Harl. 525.
Biblical MS., Corpus Cambr. 434 (ab. 1375).
Hampole's unprinted Works.,Os Olowdo of Unknowyng, from Harn. MSS. 2373, 959,
Bibl. Hog. 17 C 26, Uc. Univ. Coil. Oxf. 14.
A Lanterns of Li~t, from Harl. MS. 2324.
Souls-hole, from the Vernon MS.
Lydgato's unprinted Works.
Boethius do Consol.; Pilgrim, 1426, Ac. &c.
Vegetius on the Art of War. (Magd. Oxf. 30, Ac.)
Early Treatises on Music: Deseant, the Gamin., &c.
Skelton's englishing of Diodorus Siculus.
Boethius, in prose, MS. Auct. F. 3. 5, Bodley.
Penitential Psalms, by Rd. Maydenstoon, Brampton,
Ac. (Rawlinson, A. 389, Douce 232, Ac.).
Documents from the early Registers of the Bishops of
all Dioceses in Groat Britain.
Ordinances and Documents of the City of Worcester.
Chronicles of the Brute.
T. Brous's Passion of Christ, 1422. Hari. 2333.
Jn. Crophill, or Crephill's Tracts, Harl. 1735.
Burgh's Cato.
Memoriale Credencium, Ac., Harn. 2398.


Book for Reclusos, Hanl. 2372.
Lollard Theological Treatises, Harn. 2343, 2830, Ac.
H. Selby's Northern Ethical Tract, Harl. 2388, art. 20.
Hilton's Ladder of Perfection, Cott. Faust. B 6, Ac.
Supplementary Early English Lives of Saints.
The Early and Later Festialls, ab. 1400 and 1440 A.D.
Cotton, Claud. A 2;- Univ. Coil. Ox?. 102, Ac.
Select Prose Treatises from the Vernon MB.
Jn. Hyde's XS. of Romances and Ballads, Balliol S54.
Mstrical Homilies, Edinburgh MS.
Lyrical Poems from the Fairax MS. 16, &c.
Pn~so Life of St. Audry, A.D. 1595, Corp. Ox?. 120.
English Miscellanies from XSS., Corp. Oxford.
Miscellanies from Oxford College MSS.
Disco Mori, Jesus Coill Ox?. 39;- Bodi. Laud 99.
Alain Chartien's Quadrilogue, &Ac., Univ. Coil. Ox?. 85.
Mirrour of the blessed lijf of Ihesu Orist. MSS. of
Sir Hly. Ingilby, Blart., Lord Aldenhain, Univ. Coil.
Oxf. 123, &c.
Poem on Virtues and Vices, Ac., Harn. 2260.
Maundevylo's Legend of Gwydo, Queen's, Ox?. 383.
Book of Warrants of Edw. VI., Ac., New Coil. Ox?. 328.
Adam Loutfut's Heraldic Tracts, Harn. 6149-50.
Rules for Gunpowder and Ordnance, Harl. 6355.
John Watton's englisht Speculum Christisni, Corpus
Oxf. 155, Laud G. 12,Thoresby 530, Harn. 2250, art. 20.
Verse and Prose in Harl. MS. 4012.


EXTRA SERIES.


Enrle of Tolous.
Ypotis.
Sir Eglamoure.
Le Monte Arthur, from the unique Harl. 2252.
i'Sir Tristram, from the unique Auchinleck MS.
Miscellaneous Miracle Plays.
k Sir Gowther.
Dame Siri, Ac.
Orfeo (Digby, 86).
Dialogues between the Soul and Body.
Barlsam and Josaphat.
Amis and Amiloun.
Ipomedon.
Sir Generides, from Lord Tollemache's MS.
The Troy-Book fragments once caid Barbour's in the
Cambr. Univ. Library and Douce MSS.
Poems of Charles, Duke of Orleans.
Carols and Songs.
Songs and Ballads, Ashmoic MS. 48.


The Siege of Rouen, from Hari. kISS. 2256, 753, Egerton 1995, Bodl. 3562, E. Museo 124, Ac.
Octavian.
Ywain and Gawain.
Libeaus Desconus.
Aunturs of Arther.
Avowyng of King Anther.
Sir Perceval of Gallas.
Sir Isumbras.
Partonope of Blois, Univ. Coil. Ox?. 188, Ac.
Pilgrimage to.Jerusalem, Queen's, Ox?. 357.
Other Pilgrimages to Jerusalem, Hanl. 2333, Ac.
Horse, Penitential Psalms, Ac., Queen's, Ox?. 207.
St. Brandon's Confession, Queen's, Ox?. 210.
Scotch Heraldry Tracts, copy of Caxton's Book of
Chivalry, Ac., Quieen's Coil. Oxford 161.
Stevyn Scnope's Doctryne and Wysedome of the
Auncyont Philosophers, A.D. 1450, Harl. 2266.


The Founder and Director of the E. E. T. Soc. is Dr. F. J. Furnivall, 3, St. George's Sq., Primrose HUIl,
London, N.W. Its Hon. &Sc. is W. A. Daiziel, Esq., 67, Victoria Road, Finsbury 'Park, London, N. The.
Subscription to the Society is 218. a year for the Originalf Serie8, and 218. for the Bxtra fieries of re-editions.




ORIGINAL SERIES.
The Pusblications for 1900 arc:114. Aelfre's Kedwla Lives of Saints, Part IV, edited by Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. los.
115. Jacob's Well, edited from the unique Salisbury Cathedral MS. by Dr. Arthur Brandeis. Part I. Jos.
116. An Old-]ngls Kartrology, re-edited from the 4 MSS. by Dr. 0. Herzfeld. lOs.
YUi~ Publications for 1901 are:111' Kinor Poems of the  eron KS., Part II (with a few from Digby 2 and 86), ed. Dr. F. J. Furnlvall. 15..
118. The Lay Folks' C       by Archbp. Thoresby, ed. Canon Simmons and Rev. H1. E. Nolloth, M.A. 5,.
119. Robert of Brunne's    yn Synne (1308), and its French original, re-edited by Dr. Furnivall, Pt. 1. 108.
fTh~e Publications for 1902 will be:120. The Rule of St. Benet: 2 Early English Versions and Caxton's Summary, ed. Dr. E. A. Kock. 15*.
121. The L~aud KS1. Troy-Book, edited from the unique MS. Laud 5-95, by Dr. J. Ernst Willfing. Part I. 158.
The Publirations for 1903 will be chosen front122. The Laud KS. Vxoy.     edited by Dr. J. Ernst WdIffing. Part II.
128. Robert of Brenne'siiyg Synne (1303), and its French original, re-ed. by Dr. Furnivall. Pt. 1I.
A tow Politiosl and other Poe  frm Oxford XSS., edited by Dr. Kail. [At Press.
The Alliterative Sieg of.Terusalem, edited by Prof. E. Kolbing, Ph.D., and Prof. Kaluza, Ph.D. [At Press.
Kinor Poems of thaernonKS. Part III. Introduction and Glossary by H.Hartley, M.A.
Sir David Lyndesay's Works. Part VI and last. Edited by the Rev. Win.Bayne, M.A. [At Pre8s.
Jacob's Well,edited from the unique Salisbury CathedralIMS. by Dr A.Brandeis. Part II. [At Press.
Vicessand Virtues, frointhe unique MS., ab. 1200 An., ed. Prof. Dr. F. Holthausen, PartlIi. [At Press.
The Exeter Book (Anglo-Saxon Poems), re-edited from the unique MS., by I. Gollancz, M.A. Part 11. [At Pres.
A Chronicle of England to 1827 A.D., Northern verse (42,000 lines), ab. 1400 A.D., ed. M1. L. Perrin, B.A.
Prayers and Devotions, from the unique MS. Cotton Titus C. 19, ed. Hy. Littlehales, Esq. [Copied.
Ntorth-English Ketrical Homilies from Aslinole MS. 42 etc., ed. 0. H. Gerould, D. Litt.
EXTRA SERIES.
The Publications for 1900 (one guinea) arc:LXXIX. Caxton's Daogues, English and French, 1481-3, edited by Henry Bradley, M.A. lOs.
LXXX. Lydgate'stw   Nightingale Poems, edited from the MSS. by Dr. Otto Glauning. 5s.
LXXXI. Gower' a   Coneao Amantis, vol. 1, re-edited from the best MSS. by G. C. Macaulay, M.A. lie.
The Publications for 1901 (one guinea) are:LXXXII. Gower's Confessio Amantis, vol. 2, re-edited from the best MSS. by G. C. Macaulay, M.A. 1ie.
LXXXIII. Lydgate's Deguilleville's Pilgrimage of the Life of Kan, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Part II. 10..
LXXXIV. Lydgates Reason and Sensuality, edited by Ernst Sieper, Ph.D. Part I. is.
The Publications for 1902 will probably be:LXXXV. Alexander Scott's Poems 1568 from the unique Edinburgh MS., ed. A. K. Donald, B.A. los.
LXXXVI. William of Shoreham's im'om, re-edited by Dr. M. Konrath. Part I. 108.
LXXXVII. Lydgate's Reason and Sensuality, edited by Ernst Sieper, Ph.D. Part II. [At Press.
The, Pueblications for 1903 and 1904 will be chosen from:
'William of Shor'eham's Poems, re-edited by Dr. M. Konrath. Part If.
Lydgate's Deiluileville's Pilgrimage of the Life of Kan, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Part 111.
Welrusie, the prose Romance, from the uniqu MS., ab. 1500, ed. A. K. Donald, B.A. Part IT. 108.
Po toimParvulorum, c. 1440, from the Winchester MS., ed. Rev. A. L. Mayliew, M1. A. Part I. 20s.'
LdaasDance of Death, edited from the MSS. by Miss Florence Warren.
eceaecretorum: three prose Englisbings, ab. 1440, ed. R. Steele, B.A. Part II. [At Press.
The Craft of Kombrynge, the earliest English Treatise on Arithmetic, ed. R. Steele, B.A. (At Press.
The Book of the Foundation ofSt. Bartholomew's Hospital, London, MS. ab. 1425, ed. Dr. Normnan Moore. [Set.
The Chester Plays, Part II., re-edited by Dr. Matthews. [At Press.
Liohfield Gilds, ad. Dr. F. J. Furnivall - Introduction by Prof. E. C. K. Gonner. [Text done.
John Hut's Orthographic, from his unique MS. 1551, and his black-letter text, 1569, ad. Prof. Otto Jespersen, Ph.D.
John Hart's Kethode to teach Reading 1570, ad. Prof. Otto Jespersen, Ph.D.
Exfracts from the Rochester Diocesan itegisters, ad. Hy. Littlehales, Esq.
The Owl and Nightingale, 2 Texts parallel, ad. 0. F. H. Sykes, Esq. [At Press.
The Three Kingis' Sons, Part II, French collation, Introduction, &c., by Dr. L. Kellner.
The Coventry P lays, re-edited from the uniq~ue MS. by Dr. Matthews.
Imare, re-edited from the MSS. by Miss Rickert.
The Ancren Riwle, edited from its five MSS., by the late Prof. E. Kolbing, Ph.D., and, Dr. Thilmmler.
*g5The Large-Paper Issue of the Extra Series is stopt, save for unfinisht Works of it.
LONDON: KuEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD.
BERLIN: ASHER & CO., 13, UNTER DEN LINDEN.




i~
~-.






.~








THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN


DATE DUE.),m


t_. I7 1997




B o   l    ItI IIHlll  1IB  I  111 l11/1111 //I
B  3 9015 00869 6174
JAN 1 1950
UitI OF MICH.A  
ILjmRARY


I


DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD